Continuing Series of Bllackmailing & Reluctancy Short Stories

[JEMMA]

Here's the continuing story from
https://www.sammyboyforum.com/showthread.php?t=706198&page=12

Story 19

The Bride

A Non-consent/reluctance story of a Blackmailed Bride.

Chapter 1

A Week Away

"Brenda, please," Tan pleaded, "we're almost married. Can't we have sex now, sweetheart?" 

We had been kissing on the bed for over thirty minutes and I was definitely hot and bothered, but Tan had wanted to go too far. I got up and fixed my hair, make-up and clothes, all of which had suffered in the process. Tan and I were engaged. We dated for a year, and then got engaged about six months ago. So far, I had managed to put him off, wanting to be pure for my wedding night. I admit it was getting harder and harder to resist sex with him. I was so easily aroused when we started kissing and petting one another. I let him touch my bare breasts and even my vagina a couple times, though as soon as he tried to put his fingers in me, I shut him down. It was too much like sex, but I loved him so much and wanted my first time with him to be extra special. 

216489

Tan was twenty-six and so, so handsome. Tall, a couple inches over six feet, lean and athletic, but muscular as well. All of my girlfriends drooled when they saw him, and I could not resent it, because I liked to watch him too. The way he walked, like a panther, his muscles gliding under his skin, commanding a room when he walked in, people noticing him. You might think he was rich or came from wealth, used to people waiting on him hand and foot, but though he was well to do, he wasn't rich and didn't expect anyone to wait on him, even me. 

His hair was dark and he had dark brown eyes with lashes so long, girls envied him. He had a ready smile and shared it often, dazzling us with his wit and charm. I couldn't believe he had fallen for me. I was two years younger than him, fairly tall, five foot, nine in my stocking feet. I had what I considered to be ugly, mousy brown hair, a rather plain, oval face, a too wide mouth and turned up nose with freckles I hated with a passion. Oh, I guess my boobs and ass were all right in the scheme of things. Thirty-six with a C cup, high and firm; buttocks kept tight with swimming and volleyball, but I felt like a plain Jane compared to all the other women I knew who lusted after him. 

Why he would fall for me when he could easily have twenty or thirty lovelier women panting for him, ready to give him whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted it, I had no idea; but somehow, he did. I wouldn't even date him the first five or six times he asked. I figured I'd be another notch on his bedpost and had no desire to join the scads of other girls who'd ended up there. If not for his persistence and light hearted efforts to keep me entertained with his attempts to woo me, I never would have started dating him. On the whole, he was a gentleman and never pushed too hard to have sex which is why I ended up loving him and engaged to be married.

"Do you love me, Tan?" I suddenly asked.

"I love you more than life itself," Tan replied. "I wouldn't marry you if I didn't love you."

"I want to wait," I explained for maybe the hundredth time. "I want to come into our marriage as a virgin. I don't want to have sex until our wedding night. You know I love you, but this is very important to me. I've saved myself for this long, I'm not going to buckle with a week left to go. Please, quit asking. I want our first time to be when we're married, and not a second before."

"What about a blow job, then," Tan laughed. "Sucking my cock won't harm your virginity, will it? All I'm asking for is a little relief." He pursed his lips and pretended to be sucking on something cock sized in his mouth.

"Eewwwh! Technically not, but what is it about men and blow jobs, anyway? It sounds disgusting. Sucking on the same thing your pee comes out of. I hope you won't expect it too often. Maybe on our wedding night, your birthday and our anniversary. I can't see me doing it more often than that, and I'll expect you to wash yourself thoroughly beforehand."

"You should try it, you might like it," Tan said. "Just as I expect you'll like it when I lick your cunt."

"Please don't call my vagina a cunt. It's crude and disgusting and it's demeaning."

"What do you want me to call it; your pussy?"

"Even that's rude," I said. "Why can't you call it a vagina?"

"Because saying I want to lick your vagina doesn't have the same impact. What do you and your girlfriends call it?"

Together, we called it a lot of things; kitty, vajayjay, sex, down there; Tiffany called it her fur pie, though why she did, I don't know, because there was barely any fur on her. A slim little landing strip no more than a half inch wide leading to her treasure. Donna called it her man trap on occasion, and Yvonne did call it a pussy. It wasn't as if I was naive about my vagina and it's purpose. 

I was more naive about a penis. I'd walked into the bathroom by accident once while Dad was peeing. I'd quickly backed out apologizing profusely, but the image had been burned into my brain. I'd never seen a naked erect one, though I'd felt them pressed against me on the other side of clothes, as I danced with a boy or kissed one. I hadn't even seen Tan's, though he convinced me to touch his under his pants once. I only touched it for maybe fifteen seconds, but I still remembered vividly the way it felt. The heat, the hardness of it, the softness, like velvet over steel. I'd pulled my hand out of his pants suddenly like it burned my hand. I hadn't even watched porn. Dad told me porn never accurately depicted the sex act. It was designed to titillate, mostly males, not instruct. 

Tan had asked me once how I'd know what to do with it on my marriage night. I told him I'd talk to people with more experience. He asked who I would talk to and I said I could talk to my parents, plus Tiffany, Donna, and Yvonne were all sexually experienced and happy to give me a word of advice. 

Mom gave me "the talk" when I was fourteen. She'd been an unwed mother and didn't want me making the same mistakes she did. My step-father married her despite a three year old child and I loved him like a real father. He'd never been anything other than good and kind to a fatherless waif. After Mom gave me the talk, Dad talked to me as well, but approached the matter in an entirely different manner than Mom did.

"Look, sweetie," Dad said. "Mistakes happen. I will never love you less if you decided you didn't want to wait until marriage, but I would encourage you to be careful and do your utmost not to get pregnant. I know there are a lot of things you want to do with your life, and those things become so much harder if you have a child. I will say this, however. Sex is a lot more meaningful, and even more beautiful, if it's shared with someone you love. I can think of no greater gift you can give a man than wait for your wedding to share yourself with him and him alone. Unless of course, you fall in love with a woman, then I suppose I don't need to have this talk with you."

"Dad!" I complained "now you're just teasing me. You know I'm not into girls."

"You're still young. A lot of things can happen before you're an adult. It's okay, whatever you decide. Your Mom and I will love you no matter what. It's far more important you be the best person you can be rather than who you decide you want to spend your life with." He hugged me then, and gave me a kiss on the cheek, and I knew he was right; my parents would always love me.

I sighed. "I would prefer you call it a vagina, because that's what it is, but if you have to call it something else, call it my kitty."

"Here, kitty, kitty, kitty. Would you like to swallow a little mouse?" Tan said, grabbing his penis in his jeans and holding it, molding his pants over it. It was hard. I'd felt it rubbing against me as we made out.

I laughed. "Your mouse will have to wait another week, just like the rest of you. Where are you and the boys going for your bachelor party?"

"I think Geoff has got a visit to a strip club planned. Lot's of booze, I'm sure; and he told me to be sure I had a lot of ones, fives and tens with me."

I kissed him. "Just remember, honey," I said. "You may look all you want, but do not touch. You can wait another week and I'm yours." I waived my hands up and down my body. "Everything you wanted for so long is all yours, and yours alone. I've never shared it with anyone else."

"I can't even have a lap dance?"

"You can have a lap dance," I said. "Just keep your hands to yourself. They don't need to wander for you to have a good time."

216490

"Where are the girls taking you for the bachelorette party?"

"We're going to Tiffany's house," I said. "She's throwing the shindig. I'm sure I'll be getting some gag gifts and there'll be drinking, of course. I haven't heard all of what they have planned, but it will be somewhat raucous, I'm sure, since Tiffany is throwing the party. She's not the wildest of my girlfriends, but she's not far from it."

"I'm a little surprised you have some friends who tread on the wild side. You're so straight laced," Tan said. 

"I try not to judge a book by its cover," I replied. "I'm more concerned with their loyalty, friendship and love than I am in their conduct. If I totally judged book covers, I'd never have dated you. You had a reputation as a lady killer who loved and left them. Heaven knows, every woman of my acquaintance drools over your body. You could have anyone you wanted and I couldn't imagine you wanted me." 

"You sell yourself short all the time. You're a tall, classy, beautiful woman, intelligent, funny, self-deprecating. You even know how to cook. The only thing I don't know about you is how compatible we'll be having sex."

"I know love isn't an indicator of sexual compatibility, but I love you a lot Tan and if love has anything to do with it, sex will be just fine." I patted his cheek. "You'd better get ready. Your boys will be waiting for you."

We still didn't live together. I didn't trust myself to behave if I had to live with Tan while waiting to wed. We had picked out a nice apartment together and Tan moved in without me. I'd given notice on my own small studio apartment and would move in with Tan after we returned from our honeymoon. He kissed me and left, still sporting a large bulge in his jeans. I wondered if he'd have to masturbate to get rid of it before he went out. He might want to do it a couple times before going to a strip club, or he might get a severe case of blue balls. He told me once being engaged to me was like being married to his hand. He said he had to masturbate all the time just to ensure he didn't get a case of blue balls. I didn't know what he was talking about when he said it and I asked him what he meant. 

"Look it up on the web," he replied. "You'll know what kind of problems I have to put up with being engaged to you."

I did look it up. It sounded painful. I apologized after reading about it, but instead of offering to help him, said he could go in the other room and masturbate if he was starting to experience pain. He asked if he could do it in front of me and I told him I might be tempted to help him out and I wanted everything to be new when we finally had sex. He did leave the room a few times afterward and I had no problem with it, not wanting him to be in distress. 

He came back into the room once after leaving to take care of himself and said, "I'd like to introduce you to my new girlfriend." 

"What new girlfriend?" I asked, shocked.

He stuck out his hand and said, "I'd like to introduce you to Rosy Palms."

It took me several seconds to figure out the joke, then I took his hand and said, "Pleased to meet you, Rosy. Please take care of our boyfriend. I don't want him to suffer." We both laughed and he hugged me. "You sure are a persistent cuss," he said.

After Tan left, I showered and shaved my legs and underarms. I picked out what I was going to wear tonight. Since it was going to be at Tiffany's house, I figured casual was fine, some shorts, a blouse, standard bra and panties, strappy sandals. I would put my shoulder blade length hair in a pony tail and add a little make-up, nothing much, a little lipstick and mascara. Yvonne was going to pick me up and take me to Tiffany's. Since there was going to be a lot of drinking, we all planned to spend the night at her house so no one would drive drunk, so I had a some pj's picked out as well. I even had some food to ameliorate the affects of the alcohol I knew I'd be having later, but not too much as I expected lots of snacks.

Yvonne was there at seven. "Hey, girlfriend, you ready to go?" She gave me a quick hug and a peck on the cheek.

"Let me grab my overnight bag and I'm ready." 

I snagged it off the kitchen counter and followed Yvonne out the door, locking up behind me. Climbing into the passenger seat, I asked, "Do you have any idea what Tiffany's got planned for tonight?"

"Not a clue, honey, but I do know it will be fun. Tiffany knows how to throw a party."

"How many people will be there?"

"I'm pretty sure it's just ten of us," Yvonne said. "Tiffany, and your other three bridesmaids, including moi. Let's see, Erin and Shizuko from the volleyball team, your swimming buds, Maria and Cheyenne, Tan's sister, Sydney and you."

Tiffany was my Maid of Honor. She was the wealthiest of my friends, though she never lorded her money over us. She was my closest friend; I'd known her since high school. The rest I'd met in college. Yvonne and Donna had been my dorm mates my freshman year of college. They were two of my bridesmaids, along with Terence, who'd lived across the hall. When we finally outgrew the dorms, we all shared a run down house together off campus. 

Erin and Shizuko played on the volleyball team with me, plus they were openly gay and lovers. Erin was a year ahead of me, Shizuko a year behind and Erin was the only one of my friends taller than I was, nearly 5-11. She was the primary spiker on my team, Shizuko, or Suki to her friends, the setter. Maria and Cheyenne swam with me in college. Maria's family had some money, but she was as relaxed about it as Tiffany was. I suspected she might be gay, because I never saw her with any guys. On the other hand, I never saw her with women either, so maybe she was asexual. I guess the rest of us would be considered middle to upper middle class except Cheyenne, who was at the lowest end of the middle class spectrum, getting to school only because she got a swimming scholarship. Erin, Donna and Cheyenne were African-American, Suki was Japanese-American and the rest were WASP's except for Maria, whose family was Catholic and Italian-American. It was a fairly eclectic mix of people, but we all got along well with each other, laughing and joking about our differences. 

Sydney was the one I knew the least, since I hadn't met her until I started dating Tan. She was my age, though she hadn't attended school with us, going to Brian's Mall. She had joined our group about two months before Tan and I got engaged and got along with everyone like she'd been with us from the beginning.

Tan's family had a substantial amount of money too, so both he and Sydney were accustomed to the creature comforts. He had a good paying job at an architectural firm and didn't need additional income from me, so he convinced me to quit my low level job at the accounting firm where he met me to concentrate on being a wife and mother. We'd talked it over and thought three children would be the perfect number. I figured I'd give it about a year or two to get used to married life before adding our first baby to the mix. 

Tiffany had a 2800 foot condo on the top floor of a Midtown building near the Downtown CBD area. I know it had cost over 1.7 million dollars. It had two story windows and was absolutely gorgeous. When Yvonne and I got there, we were to last ones to arrive. Everyone else was there and already working on their first drinks.

"Brenda, baby. You decided to join us. Good thing, since you're the guest of honor," Tiffany said. "Come on in."

I walked in to what would become the worst nightmare of my life.

[JEMMA]

Chapter 2

This chapter is a little sexier, but not heavily so. It does contain some experimental bondage at a Bachelorette Party, a sex toy, some nudity and an exotic dancer doing a bad thing. 
*****

The Bachelorette Party

As soon as we got there, Tiffany held out an empty pillow case, saying, "Okay, all phones and cameras in the bag, ladies. No texting or chatting up your friends, we've got serious partying to do tonight. No photos or videos either. You know my motto, 'What happens at Tiffany's..."

"Stays at Tiffany's," we all finished for her. 

"That's right. Our monkey business is nobody else's business. Fork them over." She started collecting phones and cameras. 

"Brenda won't have a record of her party," Tammie protested, pulling her phone away.

"Believe me," Tiffany said, "this party will be indelibly recorded in her little lizard brain. She won't need a photographic record. She'll have memories to last a lifetime. Give it up, Tammie." She shook the bag.

Tammie added her phone to the pile. "Is that all of them?" Tiffany asked. 

"I think it's every one," I said, "but I have to wonder what you have planned if we can't keep a record of it."

"Nothing more than the usual bachelorette games and activities, Brendasis, but it might get a little risqué, so no record." 

She disappeared with the pillow case, stashing it away some place in her bedroom. When she returned, she got some jello shots from the fridge and handed them to Yvonne and me.

"Three each, please. You have to catch up to the rest of us."

What the hell; I was game. It was all in fun. I grabbed two reds and a green to downed them quickly, feeling them slithering down my throat with a cold burn. Yvonne did the same. 

"Now the preliminaries are out of the way, what do you want to drink. I've got vodka martini's made or you can go with some bourbons and something, or wine, red or white."

"I'll go with a pinot if one is open," I said. 

"Martini for me," Yvonne added.

Tiffany poured Yvonne a drink out of a pitcher and handed me a delightful, crisp, Pinot Grigio she'd been crowing about finding.

"Everybody gather round in the living room now," Tiffany said. "The first thing we're going to do is get to know the prospective bride a little more and a lot more about the groom. Everybody gets to ask the bride a question about herself, and a question about Tan. Donna, why don't you start."

We all settled on chairs and couches in the living room.

"Let me see," Donna pondered, "what to ask. Have you ever done it with a black man and how big is Tan's dick?"

"No, and I don't know. Next."

"Wait a minute here, girl. I got to know more. How come you don't know how big Tan's dick is?"

"I've never seen it, though I did touch it once in his pants."

"You mean you're engaged to that fine, fine man and you ain't done the dirty with him yet?" Donna asked, amazed.

"Nope. I've been saving myself for marriage. He doesn't get this until the knot is tied," I replied, waving my hand up and down my body.

"You mean you ain't done the dirty with anyone? What's wrong with you, girl? You wasting your life, you ain't had no cock yet? I live for cock, it's my reason for existence."

Sydney quipped, "Well that explains why he's so grouchy after seeing you."

"I knew you were saving yourself for the man you wanted to marry," Tiffany said, "but you didn't start jumping his bone when he agreed to be your ball and chain?"

"No. I wanted to be a virgin on our wedding night."

"Please tell me he at least licks your pussy?" Erin asked. 

"He wanted to. I haven't let him yet."

"Well, there goes most of the questions I had about Tan," Tammie said. "Brenda won't know the answer to any of them."

They all laughed. "Got that right, sister," Cheyenne said.

"I can tell you he's a great kisser. I get wet just kissing him," I said.

"Have you done anything with Tan other than kiss?" Maria asked.

216673

"He's fondled my breasts and kissed my nipples. I've let him touch my kitty, but I stopped him when he tried to put his finger in it."

216674

216675

They all looked at each other and back at me like I was an alien with tentacles.

Donna asked, "Are you the oldest living virgin in town?"

Everybody laughed again, even me, though I felt weird laughing about my own lack of experience.

"How will you know if you and Tan will be sexually compatible, Brenda?" Suki asked. She pulled Erin down for a kiss.

"People used to get married all the time without having sex with each other first. It's only the last three hundred years women even had a choice who they married. Marriages were arranged by your family. They somehow got through it. If you look at the reasons why people get divorced, sexual incompatibility isn't even in the top ten. Infidelity, money issues, arguing, in-laws, lack of communication, different goals, drug or alcohol abuse and physical or mental abuse are all way up on the lists; not sexual incompatibility."

"Still," Cheyenne said, "not knowing what Tan is like in the sack? Do you know anything, Sydney?"

"Me!" Sydney protested. "Why do you think I'd know anything about Tan?"

216676

"I'm not suggesting you've committed incest, baby sister, but maybe some of his homies talked to you about it or some of his previous girlfriends said something," Cheyenne said. "Anything. Does he have a normal cock or does he have a wee willie winkie?"

216677

"Look," Sydney said. "I know Tan was a player in the past and most of what I've heard about his sexual prowess is good. I did walk in on him once choking the chicken and I didn't get a good look at his junk but it looked all right to me."

"Wait a minute," Donna said. "Brenda, you said you touched him once under his pants. He got everything needed to keep a girl happy?"

Everyone looked at me. I thought for a minute. "Well, I reached down through his jeans and my fingers were down touching his testicles, and his penis came up to about here on my arm." I pointed up to a point past my wrist, maybe seven or eight inches up. 

216678

"Oh, girl, you all right. That man's dick is going to do you just fine," Donna said.

"Just hold on," Cheyenne said. "It wasn't a pencil dick was it? Please tell me it was a little thick?"

216679

I had to think about that too. I hadn't touched it very long. "I held it for a moment and my fingers and thumb couldn't quite reach all the way around. Maybe this far apart." I held up my hand and made a circle with my thumb and forefinger. The tips were about an inch apart, maybe a little more. "I don't see as if it makes a difference. I've never been with anyone else, so I've got no basis for comparison. He'll be the biggest penis I've ever had in me. Should be plenty good enough based on that alone."

Donna said, "Honey, you ever want to throw that man back in the pond, I'd be happy to add some white meat to my diet."

We all laughed again. "Anybody need more drinks?" Tiffany asked. Six of us raised our hand, including me. "Three more martinis, two white wines, one red." Tiffany poured herself another martini as well, knocking back the last of her first one to fill up her glass again. She came back and folded herself on the couch beside me. The three jello shots and first glass of wine had gone to my head a little. I was not a big drinker and unaccustomed to lots of alcohol. I wasn't spinning, but I was feeling giddy.

[JEMMA]

"Donna, you had your share of questions. Tammie you're next. What do you want to know?" Tiffany asked.

"I wanted to know all the juicy parts about their sex lives. Now, I don't know what to ask. Why don't you skip me for the moment and come back after I see what everyone else is asking."

"Going around the room, Erin, you're next."

"Since you haven't been with a man; have you ever been with a woman? And do you know if Tan has ever been with another man?"

"No, and I don't know. I've never been with a woman. Never wanted to, I guess. No real curiosity. Tan has never said anything about being with a man and I've never asked him. Suki, your turn."

"Have you ever kissed a woman? Is Tan kind?"

216682

"Only you girls, nothing serious and I doubt I would be with Tan if he wasn't kind. He treats me very well. Maria?"

"Have you ever thought of being with another woman?"

216680

"Before I answer that, why do you want to know? I've never seen you with either a man or woman. Are you asexual?"

Maria smiled, taking us all in. "I'm interested for myself. I like both men and women."

216681

"Why don't we know who you like?" I asked. 

"I've never been with anyone I wanted to spend more than a night with. No point in parading someone around who will be gone tomorrow morning. I don't want my sex life talked about by the bunch of you. You still haven't answered the question?"

"I've thought about it a few times. What it would be like to really kiss a woman, to feel her breasts, her wetness, wondering what she would taste like. Not enough to do anything about it."

"We volunteer if you ever want to try it out," Suki said, squeezing Erin's hand.

"Mmmm, intriguing," Maria said, "I would be happy to volunteer as well. My second question. If Tanner wanted to have a threesome with you and another person, would you go along with it?"

"No fair. That's another question about me and not Tan. Next."

"My turn," Cheyenne said. "If you were to have a threesome with Tan and another person, would it be with another man or a woman? Do you think Tan would prefer to share you with another man or a woman?"

"I don't know, I've never thought about it. I never imagined myself in a threesome. I could see it going either way if I were to consider it, which I'm not eager to do. I've got a lot of things to do with Tan to catch up experience wise without thinking of bringing another person into it. As far as what Tan would prefer, I have no clue. We've never discussed sex with other people. He's still working to get me to put out."

Everyone laughed at that. This Pinot Grigio really was good; very smooth and it was going down easy. I was feeling a little light headed and the tone of the conversation did have me a little excited. I tried not to think about sex too much to avoid wanting to have it, but these questions were making me think about things I didn't consider very often.

Sydney was next. "Would you ever want to be DP'd or airtight? Do you think Tan would ever let you be with another man?"

"I'm sorry. I don't know what you just said. What's DP'd or airtight?"

Sydney laughed. "You are naive for someone who went to college. DP is double penetration. Theoretically, it means having pricks in any two of your three holes, but more usually, it means being penetrated in your pussy and ass at the same time. Airtight means you have a prick plugging all three holes."

"My God, you're kidding me! Who wants to be fucked in the ass?" I asked, so shocked I used the f-word, even though I hated it on general principles.

All nine of my friends slowly raised their hands, kind of watching what the others were doing.

"All of you!" I exclaimed. "Erin and Suki, you're lesbians, when would you ever get anyone to put their penis in your butt?"

"Kind of the purpose of a strap-on, Brenda," Suki said. "Any time we need a cock like object in our body, the other one can provide it for us. Just because I want to be with a woman does not mean I do not want to feel something in my pussy or ass."

"Really? The butt?"

"It has almost as many nerve endings as your clitoris," Tiffany said. "It feels good to have someone fuck you there as long as they're the slightest bit careful. Haven't you ever watched any porn?"

"My Dad told me porn is not an accurate representation of love between a man and a woman. He said it tends to objectify women and turn them into vessels for men's cum, and not two people in a loving relationship."

"He's right. Most porn is designed for men and I hate how all men think you should do everything a porn actress does, but there is some better stuff out there which does porn more from a woman's point of view. At least if gives you a clue about what men might expect."

"In answer to Sydney's question, I'd give an emphatic no to being DP'd or airtight. I doubt if Tan would want me to be with another man. I can't imagine he would. After fighting so hard for me to have sex with him, why would he want me to give it away to another person. Tiffany, I guess you're next."

She thought for a moment. "Since you're not having sex with Tan, what are you doing for sex? And what is Tan doing? I can't imagine he's gone without any sex at all for the last six to eighteen months; whenever he decided to go exclusive."

"I can't speak totally for Tan. I only know what he does around me, but he masturbates, and I do too, although it's always after he's left."

"But you've never seen his dick?" Donna asked. "How's that work?"

"He goes into another room so I'm not tempted to help him or otherwise participate."

"You don't even let him rub himself in front of you? How you hold on to this freak? Hasn't he got any sex drive?" Donna asked.

Good old Donna, no playing around with her. I shrugged my shoulders. "He must love me."

"That don't sound like love to me. Sounds like you got this mo-fo so pussy whipped, he don't know which way is up. Most of the boys I know, throw you down on the bed and plug you hard and fast you pull any of that shit on them."

"Thank goodness I'm not marrying any of the boys you know."

[JEMMA]

"Maybe you should be. I'm worried Tan won't know what to do with you when he get you. No offense, Sydney. Your brother don't sound right in the head."

"Maybe he's saving himself so he can fuck her half to death on their wedding night," Sydney said laughing. 

"Well if Brenda ain't walking bow legged the following morning, he done fucked that up too." Everybody laughed again and Tiffany suggested more drinks. Everyone was glad to drink more.

While she was getting drinks, Tiffany said, "Tammie, if you're going to ask a question, nows the time."

"How do you masturbate, Brenda? Do you use a toy? Surely you put something in your vajayjay?"

"No more than two fingers. I'm an old fashioned girl. If it needs batteries or a power cord, I don't use it."

"Why the hell not?" Tiffany asked, handing me another wine.

"If I'm not going to surrender my virginity to a guy before I'm married, why surrender it to a machine? A guy would be preferable and I'm not doing it with him, so I won't do it with the other."

"Surrender your virginity?" Sydney asked. 

"Yeah, I mean I guess I still have my hymen. I haven't done anything which I thought would break it. Hopefully, it means Tan will pop my cherry."

They all burst out laughing. Sydney and Tammie were doubled up they were laughing so hard and it didn't sound like Maria or Donna could catch their breath. Cheyenne was hiccuping. Tiffany patted me on the shoulder and I turned to look at her. 

"Oh, honey, you're talking about one of these things," and she pulls this ten inch monstrosity out of her purse and waves it in front of my nose. "I suppose if you fucked yourself with one of these, you'd pop your cherry." There was another wave of laughter and I had to smile, even if I was the source of all their laughter. "But not all toys are this big. Some toys are much smaller and will leave your hymen intact for Tan." There was a lot more giggling and tittering. "I think it's time the bride-to-be opens up her presents, don't you girls?"

"Hell yes," Yvonne said, "but I haven't asked Brenda my question yet."

"What is it?" I asked. 

"Have you tasted yourself on your fingers?"

Everyone looked at me again, waiting for my answer. You could have heard a pin drop.

I grinned at her and said, "Yes, I have."

"You go girl," Erin said. "You're halfway lezzie already."

"Whatever made you decide to taste yourself?" Yvonne asked.

"I had to know what I'd taste like when Tan finally licked my cunt." I hated using that word, but God, I needed to get a few quick digs back.

Everyone started laughing again, whooping it up. 

"Just wait until you taste yourself on Tan's big dick, Brenda," Tammie said.

I said, "Huh," and they all started laughing harder.

Donna stopped laughing long enough to say, "You ain't never tasted pussy as good as your pussy on his prick, honey, and that's God's honest truth."

"Let me hear you say, Amen, sisters," Cheyenne said.

"Amen," six or seven voices said.

Surely they weren't thinking I would suck his penis after he made love to me, were they? I hoped not. Everyone retrieved their gifts for me. 

"I'd like to propose a rule before Brenda starts opening her gifts," Tiffany said. "I think Brenda needs to model or try out any of our gifts to her for us. All in favor, raise your hand."

Nine hands shot up. Mine the only one not wiggling at the top of an upraised arm. "I'll agree on one condition," I said. "I'm not going to do any sex act, no matter what kind of gift I get, so if one of you is giving me a strap-on, don't expect me to use it on anyone; or for it to get used on me. Not going to happen."

"Shit!" Erin said, "there goes my gift."

Everyone laughed again. I smiled at her. "I'll open your gift first then."

She handed me her gift wrapped box. It didn't rattle when I shook it which surprised me considering what I thought it was. Awfully light, too. I opened it up and it wasn't a strap-on. It was a gorgeous, soft filmy, negligee and robe set.

"Surprise!" Erin said. 

I held it up, showing everyone. "Erin, this is beautiful, thank you."

"You're welcome. You have to try it on, remember."

"I will. I'll model all the clothes together after I've opened everything up. It's lovely."

Suki handed me her gift next. I shook this one and it rattled. "So you're the one who gave me the strap-on."

"Open it and see," Suki said.

Nope, it wasn't one either. There was a length of rope, a collar, a leash, some fur lined hand-cuffs, a mask or blindfold of some kind and a soft leather, multi-stranded whip. Something else which looked like two clamps with a chain between them. I held it up and showed everyone and they all started laughing again.

"Thank you, I think. What is this?"

"It's a bondage kit," Shizuko replied.

I must have had a confused look on my face. "Surely you know about bondage?" Sydney said.

"I don't think so," I replied.

"You never read 'Fifty Shades of Gray' or saw the movie?" Sydney asked.

"I've heard of it, obviously, but no, I never read or saw it. This is related to that?"

"Kind of," Suki said. "It's for being tied up so your partner can have their way with you."

I asked Suki, "Do you like to be tied up?"

216684

216685

"There is something very exciting about being totally under the control of another person," Suki said. "Confined, unable to see, not knowing what will happen next. My orgasms are very intense when Erin does this with me." She turned to Erin and kissed her deeply. 

216686

I held up the whip up. "And you let Erin hit you with this? Isn't this physical abuse?"

"I suppose it could be, if she were trying to hurt me. If I did not climax so hard. Erin is very skilled. There is some pain, certainly, but far more pleasure for me."

"What's this thing for?" I asked holding up the chain thing.

"Nipple clamps," Tammie said. "Nice ones, too. They look adjustable."

"I've got to ask. How many of you girls have tried this bondage stuff?"

216687

Tiffany, Tammie, Yvonne, Sydney and Cheyenne all raised their hands in addition to Suki and Erin. Maria and Donna did not. 

Maria said, "I'm not opposed to it, on philosophical grounds. It requires a great deal of trust in your partner. Since I'm not usually with anyone very long, it's hard to develop this trust."

[JEMMA]

"I'm not letting anyone tie me down," Donna said, "though I wouldn't mind going the other way."

Yvonne added, "I've not yet let anyone spank me or paddle me, but I do like being tied up and helpless."

"Once you're helpless, they could do anything they want to you," I said. "What's to stop someone from really hurting you."

"This is where the trust comes in," Suki said. "You have to really trust someone to enter this type of relationship. You must know they have your best interests at heart and would never do anything to harm you. You also have a safe word to use, which if you use it, will cause the other person to stop whatever they are doing."

"And you gave this to me so I could let Tan use it on me?" I asked.

"Or perhaps for you to use on him," Suki answered. "It could go either way."

"Okay," I said. "I'm not sure about this, but thank you."

Yvonne handed me her gift. I opened it up and pulled out an article of clothing. It was white with lilac ribbons and lace in a few places. Again, my confusion must have shown on my face.

"It's a corset," Yvonne said. "It makes your assets look even better. You'll see when you try it on."

"Thanks, Yvonne."

Maria handed me her gift next. Opening it, I found several pair of lovely stockings and a garter belt. Some of the stockings were nude, some colored, some with little patterns on them. They were lovely and a far cry from the pantyhose I usually wore when dressing up to go out. 

"These are lovely, Maria. I can see wearing these out on dates with Tan. I'm sure he'll love them."

"You're welcome."

I accepted Donna's gift next. Inside were several pair of panties. 

"Those babies are crotchless," Donna said. "Don't even have to take them off to let Tan slip you his big dick."

I laughed. "I'm sure that will be quite convenient for him."

Tammie's gift was two of the most scandalously brief swimsuits I've ever seen. I held them up to show everyone.

"You are going to the Sandals Resort in Saint Lucia for your honeymoon, aren't you?" Tammie asked.

"Yes we are," I replied. 

"These suits will be perfect for it. It's an adults only resort and a lot of women go topless, but if you want some covering, these will do the trick."

I pointed to the minuscule triangles of turquoise fabric for my breasts. "I'm not sure these are large enough to cover my areolae," I said.

"They will cover your nipples, though" Tammie laughed. 

"And look at these bottoms," I said. "I'm not sure it's big enough to cover my vaginal slit. This other suit is thin and white, plunges down in the front past my belly button and has dental floss in the back. If it gets wet, I'm sure it will be clear. I might as well be naked."

"To be honest, I bought them more for Tan than I did you. I'm sure he'll love them," Tammie said, smiling. Everyone else started laughing.

Cheyenne got me two fine mesh bodysuits, one red and one black. "Something more for Tan to enjoy," I said, holding them up. 

"Honey, if those things give Tan a boner," Donna said, "you going to enjoy it too."

Everyone laughed again. 

"Before I give you my gift," Tammie said, "does everyone need a refill?"

Everyone held up their glass. "That's four martinis, one red wine, two whites, two Black Jack's over ice, and a rum and coke." Tiffany brought the drinks in, adding ice from an ice bucket to the three mixed drinks, pouring the wines and martinis in the empty glasses. She finished, put the bottles back in the kitchen and folded herself back on the couch beside me. She handed me a fairly small package.

"This is for both you and Tan."

"What do you mean?"

"Open it up and I'll explain."

I ripped off the wrapping paper and looked at the box. "What's a We/Vibe personal pleasure device?"

"Open the box."

I opened it and inside was a small plastic box and a USB cord, I pulled off the top of the box and there was a U shaped device sitting in depressions on the bottom. I pulled it out.

"It's a vibrator," Tiffany said. "You put this end inside of your vagina with this arm against your g-spot. The other side goes against your clitoris. You push this little knob on the front, and control it with this remote." She pulled another piece out of the base. "The base is a charging stand, charging both the vibrator and the remote, although you can also get an app that controls the device as well. You can charge it in any USB port, including a laptop or where you charge your phone. As you can see, it's not big and it won't break your hymen, so your virginity will still be safe for Tan."

216828

The other women gathered around closer and Tammie exclaimed, "I've heard about this thing and it's supposed to be to die for."

"I've got one and it is to die for," Sydney said. "I love mine."

"Hold on, Tiffany" I said. "You said this is for both me and Tan. He doesn't have a vagina. How is it for him?"

"You'll notice how thin it is right here where it passes through your vagina. Tan can put his cock in you while you're wearing it and it can vibrate both of you at once. It's also waterproof. You can wear it in the tub or shower. Tan will enjoy it as much as you do, I promise. I charged it up so you can try it out later."

"My gift is coming later," Sydney said. "You have time to model your other gifts for us."

"I did promise, didn't I."

"Yes you did," Sydney said.

I carried all the clothing items into Tiffany's bedroom. I removed my shorts and blouse and put on the negligee and robe. It didn't look right with my bra and panties on, so I took off the set and stripped off the bra and panties as well. I'd been naked in front of most of them before, mostly in a locker room, and I'd shared a dorm or apartment with three of them. About the only one I'd never been nude in front of, was Sydney, and she was about to be family. I went into the living room with the outfit on. Erin whistled, a long wolf whistle and I blushed. 

216829

"Oh, honey, you have to whack the weeds before your wedding," Donna said. "Your man shouldn't have to beat the bushes to find your treasure."

"I don't want to look like an underage girl," I protested. "I want to look like a grown woman."

"You can leave some hair there," Tammie said. "A landing strip or something similar."

"Maybe a heart," Tiffany said. "Even if you just use a hair trimmer on it to shorten it to a buzz cut, but honestly, no one is going to confuse you as an underage girl with those boobs. If you want, I'll be happy to pay for a Brazilian wax for you. It really is a little much right now, especially if you want Tan to lick you down there. Licking long hair can be pretty gross. Think about it, but you'll need to get it done sooner rather than later, because you want the soreness to be gone before you party with Tan." 

"Okay. What should I try on next?"

Yvonne said, "You can try on the corset with the garter belt and stockings and the crotchless panties. Get a lot done at once."

"Do you want to help me get the corset on?" I asked Yvonne. "I notice it needs to laced up in back."

"Sure, I'd be happy to." 

She followed me into the bedroom and told me to start with the stockings. I picked out some white ones with a flirty lace pattern to them. Yvonne was looking at another pair. 

"These will stay up by themselves if you want them to. They have a nice stretchiness to them, but go ahead and put the garter belt on so you can try it on." So after I pulled up the stockings, I put on the garter belt and fasten the straps to my stockings. I look at myself in the mirror, naked but for the stockings and belt. I had to admit I looked pretty good. Yvonne picked up the corset and handed it to me. "You need to step into it," she said.

I pulled it up over my hips and adjusted it around my waist. When I did so, I found my breasts would be on a shelf and not covered by the corset at all. 

"This is very daring, isn't it Yvonne?"

"You're perfect for it though. It's going to look incredible on you. Tan will love it."

"Might as well tighten it up so I can see if I'm able to breathe."

216830

Yvonne got behind me and started pulling on the laces. The corset snugged tightly around my waist, pushing my breasts up higher and making my hips look great. 

"That's enough, Yvonne. I'm starting to have trouble breathing."

"You'll get used to wearing one and have an easier time breathing the next time."

"The question is; do I want to get used to wearing one?" I turned slightly left and right. Yvonne was right, Tan was going to love this.

"Now put on Donna's panties and we'll show it to the others."

I tried bending over and picking up a pair from the bed and realized I couldn't bend at the waist.

"Uh, I think you need to help me put these on. I can't bend over," I said.

"No, problem. I can help with that. I guess this all needs to go on in a certain order."

"Yes. Corset last."

"What color panty do you want to wear?" Yvonne asked. 

"I seem to have white going as a theme here. Let's go with white."

Yvonne grabbed the white pair and knelt down on the floor in front of me. It felt odd to have her so close to my vagina, but as far as I could tell, she wasn't paying all that much attention to it. 

"Left leg up please." I put my hands on her shoulders for balance and lifted my leg and she slid one side over my left leg. "Now the right." I lifted my other leg and she slipped it over my sandal and drew it up my legs over my hips. 

Stepping back, I looked in the mirror again, studying myself in the glass with a critical eye. Donna was right. I had to trim my pubic hair. Dark brown tufts of hair were peaking out of the crotchless area of the panties, but oh, did I look good.

"Let's go show the others," Yvonne said. "You look great."

Yvonne led me out the door, then stepped aside to show me off. Basically, everyone was speechless. I smiled at them.

"This outfit does make me realize I need to trim my pubic hair. I hate it just sticks out like that, but I think this outfit looks spectacular on me, don't you?"

"If I had a dick," Donna said, "you'd be on your knees sucking it right now. You look super fine, girl!"

"I think I can make her look better," Suki said.

"How's that?" Tammie asked.

"Watch," Suki replied. "Erin stand behind her and keep her from losing her balance." Erin got behind me and put her hands on my shoulder. Shizuko picked up her box of toys and brought them to me. "She picked up the blindfold. "Close your eyes, Brenda." Now I know why Erin was helping me balance. With the alcohol I'd had already, I was slightly dizzy anyway. Closing my eyes made it worse. Suki fastened the mask around my eyes. I was nervous losing my sight. Next came the collar and the leash, which dangled between my breasts. "Put your hands behind your back," she whispered in my ear. I put them behind me and realized my breasts were even more prominently displayed on my chest. I heard the handcuffs lock on my wrists. 

"Do you feel helpless?" Erin whispered. "Without any control?"

"Yes," I replied. "Very much so."

"Spread your legs a little farther," Erin said. "About a shoulder widths apart."

I spread them and stood there waiting. 

"Oh, My, God!" Tammie said. "If I didn't love cock so much, I would totally fuck her."

"I concur," Maria said. "She is very hot."

"Do you feel yourself getting aroused?" Erin whispered. "Are your nipples getting harder right now? Do you feel your sex getting wet?"

Actually, my nipples felt like they wanted to pop off my chest they were so hard. Wet might not even to begin to describe my sex at that moment. Soggy might work better. Hopefully, I wasn't dripping and it was only a sensation of being this damp.

"I am aroused," I admitted.

"That's why people like bondage," Suki said. "Wait a moment. I'm going to add the nipple clamps."

I heard a chain jingling and then a finger and thumb on my left nipple. Suki tugged on it, pulling it out and cold metal touched it and started tightening down. Just before I was ready to tell her to stop, it was too painful, she ceased. Then she did the same thing to my right nipple, stopping right before it became too painful. She tugged on the chain a little, then I sensed her stepping away. 

"How does she look now?"

"Good enough to eat," Maria said. "She's perfect."

"Stand her in front of the mirror in the entry," Tiffany said, "then remove her mask so she can see herself."

Erin and Suki each grabbed and arm and led me in front of the entry mirror. When they stopped, Erin had me spread my legs again. Suki removed my mask and I blinked a couple times in the light, then looked in the mirror. My nipples were squeezed between the little clamps on the chain, almost like a miniature vise. The tips were purple. My breasts were sticking out from my hands being cuffed behind my back and with my legs spread, I looked like I was on display. Maybe I fell in love with my body for the first time. I'd always found things to criticize about myself. I think all women do, but at that moment, I looked like something brought to life by Michelangelo or Boticelli. I stared at myself for almost thirty seconds, taking it all in.

216832

"Do you like what you see?" Erin said.

"I do."

"If you want," Suki said, "Erin can demonstrate the whip on you. A couple swats, nothing to worry about, but it will give you an idea of what it feels like."

I thought about it hard. I'd never considered doing anything like this before, but I had to admit to myself I had enjoyed the bondage and clamps so far. It might be something Tan and I could explore at a later time. Gosh, this was weird, but I did want to try it.

"Okay, but no more than five. I still have to try on the other things."

"Of course," Suki said. "I want to put the blindfold back so you cannot see. The anticipation is half the fun."

"All right."

[JEMMA]

They brought me back to the living room. Erin picked up the whip and Suki covered my eyes again. I waited, wondering how it would feel, but nothing happened. I was about to say something when I felt the strands of the whip lightly touch my bottom. I started to anticipate the pain again, but nothing happened. Then the strands lightly tickled my breasts and nipples and they got even harder if it was possible, but again, nothing. I felt the strands brush my arms and I got goose bumps. Suddenly, a light snick over my butt and it was a couple seconds before I realized it actually stung, though not badly. The next one landed across my nipples, already a little sore from the clamp. The actual sting didn't arrive until moments later. Perhaps it was because I could not anticipate as I could not see, but there always seemed a delay from the sound of the whip striking me and when I actually felt the sudden burn. Erin also did a flick on my upper thighs, another to my bottom and one more to my breasts. 

216833

216834

Suki removed the blindfold and I stood blinking in the sudden light.

"How was it?" Tammie asked. "Did it hurt?"

"A little, but it wasn't that bad," I said. "Is this how hard you use it on Shizuko?"

"I strike her about twice as hard as I did you," Erin responded, "but she's used to it and can tolerate more now."

"This might hurt a little more," Suki said. "I need to remove your clamps." She paused a moment before touching my nipples. "May I?"

"You put them on. Why not take them off." 

Suki nodded and unscrewed one clamp. The blood started rushing back into my nipple and I groaned. It definitely hurt, but she quickly covered my nipple with her palm and rubbed it around a few seconds and the pain quickly subsided to a lingering but rapidly decreasing soreness. She did the same to the other one. 

"It's time to try on my other things. Yvonne, if you could help me get the corset off again."

"Of course."

We went back into the bedroom and Yvonne unlaced the corset so I could squeeze it over my hips. It felt good to take a few deep breaths. Yvonne left me alone to dress and joined the others in the living room. Before I tried I on one of Cheyenne's mesh body stockings, the red one, I used some tissues to wipe my vagina. I was feeling more excited than I wanted to around my girlfriends. Putting it on and seeing my pubic hair poke out of all the little holes in the mesh made me realize once more Donna was right. I needed to whack the weeds as she so quaintly put it. I went out and showed off this outfit and got some more complements on my appearance. I told Tiffany I'd be happy to take her up on her offer of a wax job and she told me she'd get an appointment for tomorrow; rush job for a wedding. I thanked her and went back to try on Tammie's two bathing suits, the white one first. 

As expected, the thin material of the white suit showed the shadow of my bush and areolae and my nipples were eraser sized bumps on my breasts. The plunge in the front went even farther down my stomach than I'd expected and dark brown hair was peaking over the top. The dental floss back showed all of my ass and I was glad I kept it toned with swimming and volleyball. 

I went into the living room and did a pirouette for my audience. 

"Something more to drive Tan crazy, Tammie. Thank you again. I guess you don't want me doing anything outside the bedroom on our honeymoon."

"Oh, no," Donna said. "You can do it in the kitchen, in the living room, in the car, in the pool. You don't have to confine yourself to the bedroom, honey. The whole house is made for fucking. You might even get a quick shag on the beach if you come out of the water wearing that suit."

Everyone laughed again. She wasn't wrong. I tried on the other suit, too, since it was so different from the white one. It was pretty much all string with a couple wider patches of cloth at the crotch and nipples. I was right. The breast pieces were so small, they didn't quite cover my areolae. My areolae were on the large side and stuck out on all sides of the fabric. My nipples were so pronounced right now, it tented the little triangles to the point they barely covered the base of my nipples. The cloth on the bottom was so abbreviated, even if I had no hair at all, it might barely cover my cleft. I felt around with my finger and there was no more than a fingers width of space between being covered and showing it all. I don't know how anyone expected me to actually wear this on the beach or at the pool. I stepped out in the living room and twirled around. Tiffany handed me another glass of wine.

"Mama likes," Erin said, giggling. "You sure you don't want to join us instead of marrying Tan? There's two of us and one of us can show you more pleasure than a man can, let alone two of us."

"Sorry, but I'm pretty sure I'm more into guys than girls."

"How do you know?" Maria asked. "You haven't been with either one. I have and I like both."

"Let's just say I get all melty inside looking at a hot dude, and I don't get near the tingle looking at a woman," I answered.

"If you ever change your mind, Brenda, you know where to find us," Suki said. 

"When you go put your regular clothes back on," Tiffany said, "put this on." She handed me the Vibe she'd given me as a gift. "It will stay put and you can try it out. One of the advantages of this little gadget is it can be used anywhere. It's very quiet. Just make sure you push on this little bump after you have it inserted. It's what turns it on and allows the remote to work."

"I don't know if I should, Tiffany. It almost breaks my no sex rule."

"Nonsense. You'll be dressed. No one will be touching you and you won't be losing your cherry, so give it a try."

I pondered for a moment. "Okay. I'll give it a shot." I hugged her. "Thanks for the party. This was really sweet of you."

"That's what BFF's are for," Tiffany said, hugging me back.

[greyjade]

Support nice thread! :)

[madpig88]

Sure hope TS will update more soon, this story is very nice.

[JEMMA]

I went into the bedroom again and took off the swimsuit. Looking at the little vibrator again, I almost reconsidered putting it on, then decided I was amongst friends, so what the hell. I sat down on the bed and I thought I might need some lube or something to get the one end in my vagina, but upon touching myself, I was still remarkably wet from earlier and it slipped in rather easily. I adjusted the other side over my clit. It wasn't uncomfortable being inside me. I found the bump and depressed it. Nothing happened and I wondered if I'd pressed it hard enough when I remembered the remote control probably turned it off and on once the button was pressed, so I left it alone and put on the rest of my clothes. I joined everyone else and took another sip of wine. 

All of a sudden, the little vibrator in my crotch went off and I jumped. I looked at Tiffany and she held up the remote and smiled. She increased the speed a couple times and changed the vibration patterns. There seemed to be about ten of them. Before things got too bad, Tiffany turned it off. I was thinking of getting ready for bed when the doorbell rang.

"That would be my present," Sydney said. "The entertainment is here."

Sydney got up, picked up her purse and went to answer the door. There was good looking young man at the door in what appeared to be a tux, holding a boom box. Sydney handed him several bills out of her wallet and led him into the apartment. 

"This is Jeremy and he comes with very high references from friends of mine." She proceeded to introduce each of us to Jeremy ending with me. "And this is our Guest of Honor, Brenda. She's a tender young thing who's never actually seen a cock before, so please be nice to her. If I'd realized how inexperienced she was, I would have gotten an assortment of men so she could see the wide variety existent in the male organ."

He looked at me with some surprise and I blushed a little. More than a little, actually. 

"I'll make sure she is well taken care of."

Sydney set her purse down and got one of the dining room chairs and placed it in the center of the room. 

"My brother, her fiancé, is out getting a bevy of lap dances at one of the nicer strip clubs downtown. I thought the bride to be should get at least one too."

"Of course. I'll do my best," Jeremy replied.

Sydney led me to the chair and had me sit down. I felt odd being the center of attention. My head was spinning a little anyway, so it felt good to sit down. Just a little too much to drink. Jeremy set his boom box down and hit the play button and a hot dance number came out of the speakers. He started dancing in front of me, swooping and swaying, dipping and dabbing, but he did nothing but pull his jacket aside, or off his shoulder to show his broad chest and narrow waist until the song ended, at which time the coat was off and lying on the floor. 

Another song started and he started strutting around, dancing around to all of the other women too. He teased each one to unbutton one of the buttons on his shirt, starting with Sydney. Several others each undid one of the buttons until they were all undone and the shirt was hanging on his shoulders which were wide. Jeremy was built, there was no denying he looked good. He started dancing back to me, flashing his hairless, muscular chest and six pack abs, muscles everywhere. My vibrator suddenly went off again. I'd almost forgotten it. I glanced at Tiffany and she held up the remote with a big smile plastered across her face. By the time the song was ended, I had a good buzz going on in both my head and my vagina and Jeremy had his shirt off. 

217003

217004

Tiffany started playing with the speeds and rhythms of the device. Apparently, my face gave away when she'd found a particularly good one and she left it there. Jeremy danced around the room again, thrusting his pants covered organ toward each of their faces. Donna wasn't content to watch. She put a hand on his crotch, stroking the lump she found there and laughing delightfully at what she found. The suspenders started coming off, and the zipper down, revealing a shiny something beneath the pants. He had found his way back to me before the dance ended and as the last notes died, he snapped at the waist of his trousers and the pants fell away and I was staring at a sequined g-string with a respectable bulge filling it up. 

217005

The next song started; "That's The Way I Like It" by KC and the Sunshine Band. Jeremy was working the room again, thrusting his pelvis at each of the women. His buttocks seemed carved from granite; all hard planes and rigid slopes. Even Erin and Suki seemed fascinated by the big swelling in his g-string. 

217006

The vibrations on my clit and against my g-spot were becoming demanding and I knew I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer. I tried to signal Tiffany to turn off the vibrator, but her eyes were glued to Jeremy's package, just like everyone else's. I knew I was going to orgasm fairly shortly and there was nothing I could do about it other than pull my shorts and panties down and pulling it out of my vagina, which I wasn't going to do in front of Jeremy. I tried to resist the insistent pulsing of the device as much as possible until Tiffany either turned it off or the dance was over. 

217007

Jeremy reached Sydney and she tore off the g-string, exposing his cock, big and powerful. He reached Donna and she held it like she had a microphone in her hand and started mouthing the words to the song, 'that's the way, uh huh, uh huh, I like it, uh huh, uh huh'. She stroked it a couple times, making Jeremy harder. His erection was sticking out from his body at a 90 degree angle, bobbing and swaying to the beat of the music. His testicles were large, egg shapes depending from the stalk above, and I noticed he was shaved all over, just a stubble of hair. Each of the remaining women touched it briefly, though no one stroked it as Donna had. He started dancing towards me, his penis looking like a one-eyed snake, staring me in the face. 

217008

I had to admit I was somewhat fascinated. It was the first time I'd ever seen an erect penis. It wouldn't be another week and I'd be having close personal relations with one. Sydney had said men's organs were all different and I wondered if Tanner's would be like this one, large and angry looking. What's worse is my orgasm was approaching fast and there didn't seem to be anything I could do about it. My friends were staring at me, eying this huge erection in front of me and I was going to cum in front of them. I'd never cum in front of anyone before and I was so embarrassed I was going to do so now while all eyes were on me. 

217009

I resisted. I resisted as hard as I could, trying to ignore what was happening to my body, the liquid pooling in my pussy, the trembling starting in my body. I tried to concentrate on the penis bobbing in front of my face, no more than six inches from the front of my nose. It was no use.

217010

217011

"Oh, God! Oh, God," I whimpered as the sensations swept through me. It was the most powerful orgasm I'd ever had. My mouth opened to scream my pleasure to the world and Jeremy shoved his cock into my mouth. At least two or three inches of his organ slipped past my lips as I spasmed. I was so shocked, I couldn't do anything for an instant, then I shoved so hard against his ridged stomach, my chair tipped over and I knocked my head against the floor.

217012

Tiffany started screaming. "What the fuck are you doing, you asshole." It sounded far away. I'd hit my head pretty good. She jumped up from the couch and was running to me as fast as she could. Several others were up and rushing towards me. 

"You can't just shove your cock into someone's mouth without an invitation, you bastard!" Tiffany exclaimed. She pushed him about five feet away, his cock already shrinking.

"She opened her mouth, I thought she was inviting me to suck my cock," Jeremy protested.

"She was having an orgasm, dickhead. That was my fault, I forgot she had that thing inside her. You can't tell an orgasm from an invitation to fuck her mouth? Get out! Get the fuck out right now." She pushed him again. "Out! Get out, you motherfucker." 

Erin and Maria were helping me off the floor. I saw him grab his stuff and hastily put on what he could before Tiffany started pushing him to the door again. The only thing he had on him was his g-string and his coat. The rest was clutched in his hand, including the boom box, still playing the next song. Shit! The first cock ever in my mouth and it wasn't Tanner's. I felt so miserable. Sydney was saying something to me and I looked at her, trying to make sense of her words.

"I'm sorry, Brenda. This is all my fault. I shouldn't have invited him. I thought it would be fun. I'm so sorry. Please forgive me. I'm so sorry. Can you ever forgive me?"

I was still dizzy from banging my head on the floor and half drunk. I was having a difficult time focusing on Sydney's face. She was too close. The words started coming together in my head, started making some sense as she babbled on.

"Don't worry, Syd. I forgive you." 

I hugged her, as much to maintain balance as anything else. The vibrator was still buzzing in me, Tiffany forgetting to turn it off as she chased Jeremy out the door. As soon as she slammed the door and locked it, she rushed over.

"Brenda, I'm sorry. I should have stopped it. I didn't realize what he was going to do."

"Can you turn it off now," I said. "You're going to make me climax again."

"Shit, give me a minute. I think I dropped the remote over here. Shit!"

She started searching around the couch, finally finding the remote and turning it off. She came hurrying back.

"Well, it works as advertised," I said. "I think that was the best orgasm I ever had. Too bad it ended the way it did. The knock on my head might make me shy away from ever having an orgasm again."

Tiffany looked at me in total shock, aghast at my words. I smiled at her then and said, "Not."

She realized then I was teasing her and hugged me, crying. 

"It's okay. I'll survive. It won't be the only time I ever have a cock in my mouth, if Tan has anything to say about it."

Everyone started laughing again.

"Come on," Tiffany said. "It's time to get you to bed. You've had enough excitement for one night." She reminded all of us, "Drink lots of water and take some aspirin before you go to sleep. Help keep that hangover from being the bad boy it wants to be."

Tiffany sent Erin, Shizuko and Maria to one bedroom; Donna, Cheyenne and Tammie to the other, and Tiffany, Yvonne and I went to the master bedroom. Sydney said she was going to take an Uber home to sleep in her own bed. She'd get her car tomorrow. 

I took my pajamas out of my overnight bag, and stripped off my clothes. I removed the Vibe from my kitty, thick with my cum, and Tiffany took it from me and washed it before putting it back in the charging stand, along with the remote. I put on my pj's and wiped off my make-up, brushed my hair, putting it up in a scrunchy. After brushing my teeth, I met everyone else in the kitchen where we downed a couple aspirin and drank eight or more ounces of cold water. 

When we went to bed, I slept in the middle with Yvonne and Tiffany on either side. Tiffany whispered again how sorry she was. Yvonne did too. 

"Hey, now. It's over and done with. No blood was spilled and everyone survived. Forget about it, really." 

I hugged them each and went to sleep. How I wish now my words were really true, that it was over and done with.

[locum]

Support you and camp here.
Pls post more.

[coaching]

great story, enjoy reading it. look forward to your next update TS.

[3da3da3da]

looking forward to your next updates to this nice story TS.

[dazuixia]

Keep it coming. Really exciting to read this story.

[JEMMA]

For those who haven't read the note at the end of Chapter 1, I wanted to say this is going to be a fairly long story with multiple chapters. While the story in general will fall in the non-consent/reluctance category, every chapter may contain scenes of non-consent. If that's all you're looking for, you might want to pass. This chapter is building towards a disaster, but all it really contains is three friends discussing sex with their virgin compatriot, while watching a porn movie. Chapter 4 is where things start to heat up a little. For those of you who enjoy actual narrative as opposed to fuck scenes, and a little foreshadowing, you'll enjoy this.

Chapter 3

Wedding Preliminaries

When I woke up the next morning, I had a cotton field in my mouth. While there wasn't a jack hammer in my head, it didn't feel right, either. Both of my bed mates were up and out of bed. I stretched and got out of bed, wandering into the kitchen where Tiffany was making scrambled eggs. A rasher of bacon was already fried and draining on a paper towel. Tammie and Yvonne were helping by buttering toast and pouring orange juice and coffee.

"Good, you're up. I was about to send Yvonne in to wake you." Tiffany said. "We've got an appointment for a Brazilian wax in two and a half hours."

"And you two?" I asked Tammie and Yvonne.

"When Tiffany got your appointment this morning, she got one for us too. We might as well trim up for the wedding. A wedding's a good place to get laid," Tammie replied.

"How did you get us in on a Sunday?" I asked.

"I know people," Tiffany said, "and promised them a big bonus. The good part is we won't be fighting anyone else to get in. I could only get two women to come in, so we're going to have to go two by two."

"Hopefully, the groomsmen aren't married and hot like Tan," Tammie said, "but there's always a few strays around who'll fit the bill. Have you met the best man or groomsmen yet?"

"Geoff's the best man," I said. "I think most of you have met him. The groomsmen are flying in from all over the country. I won't meet them until the rehearsal on Thursday."

"Why aren't you having the rehearsal on Friday, since the wedding is Saturday?" Yvonne asked.

"The church was busy on Friday night. We had to have the rehearsal on Thursday. I know Tan will be spending some time with the groomsmen on Friday, because he hasn't seen some of them for awhile. Where's everyone else?" I asked.

"Erin, Maria and Donna had to leave. Things to do today. Sydney already came and picked up her car and left again. The rest of them are either still sleeping or getting dressed. Why don't you check on them and make sure everyone is up. The food is almost ready to be served."

I went into Shizuko's room. She was still sleeping. I sat down on the bed and shook her shoulder.

"What do you want?" She mumbled.

"Foods almost ready. Get up and join us."

She turned and looked up at me blearily. "What are we having?"

"Scrambled eggs, bacon, toast, OJ and coffee."

"I might be able to eat that. Go away now."

"Why?"

"I'm naked. We all slept naked together."

"You saw me in all my glory last night. It's my turn." I pulled the sheets off her and smacked her ass.

"Hey!" Suki protested.

"And apparently you don't mind getting your ass smacked."

"I also don't mind getting my pussy licked. Are you going to do that too?" She turned onto her back, displaying the aforementioned part to me.

"Not today." I got up from the bed. "Put something on and come out to eat. It's ready."

"Not even a little snuggle?"

"I don't want to get between you and Erin. She might not appreciate being left out."

"Maybe not." She stretched, showing her lithe body. She was attractive, I'll give her that.

I left and went to Cheyenne's room. She was dressed and applying makeup.

"Foods on," I said. "Time to motivate."

"I'll be there as soon as I put lipstick on. Make sure they pour me an extra large cup of coffee. I'm dragging this morning."

I went back to the kitchen and helped set the table for the six of us. I told Tammie that Cheyenne wanted an extra large coffee and asked Tiffany if she had more aspirin. I wasn't sure if it was getting my head banged or a mild hangover, but I could use more pain relief.

"In the furthest right cupboard. I have ibuprofen in there too, if you'd prefer."

I got more aspirin and before I could swallow it down, Cheyenne joined us and Suki was only two minutes behind her. She'd pulled one of Erin's shirts on and it went halfway down her thighs. The three of them started delivering plates with several slices of bacon, a mound of eggs, two slices of toast and coffees and orange juice.

"Thank you, ladies. I needed this," Suki said. "My head is pounding."

"I can get you more aspirin or an ibuprofen," I said, "I know where it is." I was already getting up as I spoke.

"Ibuprofen, please and thank you. And don't anyone chew loud."

"Too many martinis, not enough water last night," Tiffany said, "and you're welcome." We all sat down and started eating. It was simple food, but just what we needed this morning.

"Where did Erin have to go this morning?" I asked Suki. I knew Erin didn't usually have to work on Sundays.

"Volleyball tryouts for a professional women's team."

"Why aren't you trying out?"

"I don't think I'm good enough for a professional league, plus I want do the artist thing for awhile, see if I can be successful."

I knew Suki was a painter and I really liked some of her work. One of her pieces was over Tiffany's fireplace, so I knew I wasn't the only one.

"What about you, Cheyenne? What are your plans for the day?"

"Mama wants everyone to come home for dinner. We haven't seen each other for awhile."

Cheyenne wasn't talking about her real Mother; she was in prison. She was talking about an aunt that had raised her and her sister, Wyoming, and brother, Phoenix, along with her own four children. She was the only mother Cheyenne knew.

"Since Tan will be busy with his groomsmen on Friday, I thought it might be a good day for us to get together so you can prep me for my wedding night," I said. "Since I haven't done the deed before, I'm hoping one of you can tell me what to do so I can make it as magical as possible."

"I could help you if you were marrying a girl," Suki said, "but I don't think I can help you get ready for a cock. Just saying. Think I'll pass on that one."

"I had to work a double shift on Friday so I could get off for your wedding on Saturday," Cheyenne said. "I'll have to pass as well, though it sounds like a lot of fun; prepping a virgin to get her cherry popped."

Everyone laughed. Yvonne said, "It depends what time we meet. I have to work on Friday, too, but I'll be off at six."

"Why don't we make a night of it again, like last night," Tiffany said, "but with less booze. We all have to go into the hairdressers early Saturday anyway."

"I'm in," Yvonne said.

"Me, too," Tammie piped in.

"The four musketeers," I said. "Thanks girls."

"I don't think I've tried to teach anyone about sex since my little sister asked for some tips before her first time. Of course she just turned eighteen at the time. I've never talked to anyone as old as you about sex," Tammie said, laughing.

"You'd better let Tan know you have an appointment early this afternoon so he doesn't expect to see you before you're done getting denuded for him," Tiffany suggested.

"Great idea." I sent him a quick text telling him Tiffany was taking me somewhere to get me ready for the wedding and not to expect to see me until this evening.

Doing what? He texted back.

It's a surprise. U don't need to know everything.

Be careful. I don't want u to turn out as wild as they R.

U still haven't gotten me into bed with U. I think I'm safe.

Ha ha. Smiley face.

I put the phone down. We finished eating and Cheyenne and Suki helped me clean up as we hadn't helped with the cooking. Cheyenne took her leave following clean up, and Suki took a shower, dressed and left soon after, leaving the four of us. I wished I had some other clothes to wear today, but I had planned going home when I got up this morning and didn't have anything else with me. I asked Tiffany if she had anything I could borrow.

"Well, I don't have a bra and panties you can wear, but I do have a skirt that's long enough and I have a top that's loose enough, though it won't be long enough. It will leave a bare midriff, but that shouldn't be a problem."

"I wish I didn't have to wear the same bra and panties," I said.

"Don't. Your girls don't need the support. You can go without a bra for a brief time and you won't want anything covering your kitty after your waxing. It will be sore for a few hours. Just make sure your skirt doesn't blow up and you'll be fine."

"Tan just warned me about you turning me as wild as you are," I laughed. "Now you want me to go without panties. Mom told me to always have a clean pair on in case I was in an accident. She never mentioned how I could go without if I didn't have clean ones."

The three of them laughed with me. I took a shower, wanting to be as clean as possible before someone started playing around with my pubes. I found the top and skirt laid out on the bed when I got out of the shower and put them on. The top came down to my navel, so it wasn't too bad. The skirt was a wrap around so it would go around my waist without a problem and it had ties to secure it. It would have been knee length for Tiffany. It was about three inches above the knee for me, but I felt comfortable enough to take her suggestion and go commando. It felt strange not having any cover for my kitty. It seemed I felt every whisper of a breeze or breath of wind, caressing my vagina.

Tiffany said the salon was nearby, so we should all ride in her car, then return to make our own way home. I was riding with Yvonne anyway, so I didn't care. We all piled into her Jaguar and it was only a couple miles and five minutes away. When we got there, the door was locked, but Tiffany knocked twice, paused and twice more and a lovely Asian girl came to open the door for us. She locked up behind us and led us to the back. Her partner, who looked hispanic, led Tammie and Yvonne to her room. Tiffany stayed with me.

"Do you want me to go first to see how it's done, or go first so you don't have to see how it's done?" Tiffany asked.

"You go first," I said.

"You can't chicken out if I go first," Tiffany said.

"I won't chicken out," I assured her. "I'm a big girl now."

"Make sure you don't," she said. "This is costing me a bundle."

Tiffany removed her skirt and I saw she was going without her panties as well. She lay down on the table and spread her legs almost like she was going to the gynecologist office. Tiffany still had a landing strip, but the hair on the sides was getting long, about a quarter inch or more. "I'm ready, Lily."

"Yes, Miss Tiffany." Lily put on some latex gloves and gathered a ball of some waxy looking substance from a pan on a hot plate. She rolled it around in her fingers for a few moments, spread some on Tiffany's vagina in a patch about three quarters of an inch wide and maybe twice that long, pressing it down into the pubic hair and then ripping it up. Tiffany flinched and Lily pressed down on the denuded patch for a few seconds, while rolling the substance around in her other hand, then repeating the process. Little by little, the hair disappeared from Tiffany's mound. Lily did all around the vagina, even down around her labia. When Lily had finished up except for the racing stripe, Lily said, "next" and Tiffany pulled her legs up, exposing the bottom of her cleft and her anus and Lily quickly removed any stray wisps of hair there as well. She patted Tiffany's leg when she finished and Tiffany lowered her legs. Lily took a hair clipper and ran it down the landing strip, shortening the hair to about a half inch long. She brushed the hair clippings off and smoothed a cream or lotion everywhere she'd taken hair off.

"All done, Miss Tiffany."

Tiffany sat up. "So what did you think?" Tiffany asked.

"It looks painful," I said.

"Oh, no question; it is," Tiffany said. "The things we do to look good for men never ceases to amaze me. I'm not sure they deserve it. You're next. Hop up here." Tiffany got up and put her skirt on.

I removed my skirt and got onto the table.

"Miss, I need to shorten your hair before I wax."

"Do whatever you have to do," I said.

Lily took the clippers and ran it all over my pubic mound, cutting the hair to a uniform but shortened length.

"You want design or strip like Miss Tiffany or take it all off?" Lily asked.

"If you want to wear either of your two new swimsuits," Tiffany said, "it all has to come off."

"You're right. Take it all off, Lily."

"Here, hold my hand," Tiffany said. "Don't look. Let the pain come as a surprise. It's always worse to watch. You feel it before they even pull it out."

I put my hand out and Tiffany grabbed it in both of hers, patting me gently. I felt Lily smearing the substance around in a small patch and she ripped and I jumped, squeezing Tiffany's hand hard. Lily was immediately pressing down on the area with her other hand and somehow it eased the pain fairly quickly.

"Ouch," Tiffany said. "A little less pressure on the hands, please."

"I'm sorry," I said. "Hopefully now I know what it feels like, I won't be quite as aggressive with your hand."

Lily worked quickly, snatching another bald spot out every ten seconds or so. After awhile, it seemed I became a little numb to the pain. It didn't hurt nearly as much as it first did. Eventually, Lily said 'next' and Tiffany told me to curl up so Lily could get my bottom. I pulled my legs up and Lily finished around my anus, which hurt more than I thought it would as I didn't have an abundance of hair down there. Finally, Lily seemed to be done with the wax and she spread the lotion all around as she'd done for Tiffany. It was cool and soothing, calming the burn almost immediately.

"You done now," Lily said, removing her latex gloves. "You feel, see how you like."

I put my hands down on my kitty and felt around. It was very smooth and soft. I was surprised how bare I felt.

"It's very nice. Thank you, Lily."

She handed me a tube of the cream she'd just spread all around my private parts and said. "You take, put on every morning, keep you smooth longer."

"How long is this supposed to last?" I asked.

"Two to three weeks, depending on how fast your hair grows," Tiffany said. "It should get you through the honeymoon, but you can always shave it to keep it off. You don't have to rip your hair out every time, but it does last longer than shaving does. Lily, please sell me another tube of the cream."

"Yes, Miss Tiffany."

"You can use the cream after shaving, too. It helps prevent razor burn and keeps you smoother. Let's see if the others are done."

We went out and found Tammie and Yvonne had already finished.

"What did you get girls?" Tiffany asked.

Both of them lifted up their skirts and Yvonne had a little heart over her slit and Tammie had an arrow pointing down to her vagina. We both started laughing when we saw it.

"I'm thinking of getting a tattoo over it that says 'Enter Here' or 'Buried Treasure'," Tammie said. We both laughed harder. "How about you?"

I pulled up my skirt and showed my bald vagina. "It was the only way I could wear either of your swimming suits, Tammie," I explained. "I'm still not sure if I'm going to wear either of them, but figured I should be prepared." I dropped the skirt and covered up.

Tiffany paid for us and Yvonne and Tammie paid for their own, except Tiffany left a substantial bonus for all of us for the salon opening up on a Sunday. I thanked Tiffany again.

"You're a good friend," I said. "You're all good friends. I'm so lucky to have friends like you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart."

All three of them hugged me.

[JEMMA]

The rest of the week was pretty ordinary for someone planning their wedding. Tiffany had taken the week off to help me so she was a fairly constant companion every day. We confirmed the floral arrangements, the catering for the reception, the wedding cake, the DJ. We picked up my wedding dress and made sure all the fitting changes were done. We went out shopping a couple days. Tan had given me a budget of two thousand dollars to buy whatever I thought I'd need for our honeymoon and Tiffany helped me pick out the rest of my trousseau and any other items I'd need for the trip. I needed some nice dresses for dining out each night, more lingerie, and since I was unsure if I could actually wear either of Tammie's two swimsuits, I needed a couple more modest ones.

Each evening, I spent some time with Tan and he was the perfect gentleman. Never once did he pressure me for sex again, content to wait the few remaining days until we were wed. I'd shown him the gifts I'd received from each of my girlfriends. He'd laughed at some of them, but I noticed his cock got hard when I modeled some of the items for him. Even that didn't cause him to pressure me for sex. It didn't stop me from spending some delicious hours in his arms kissing him. He really was a fantastic kisser. I melted to feel his lips on mine, his tongue searching my mouth. I was usually panting when we finished and he went home.

217214

217215

217216

Most evenings after he left, I would masturbate furiously until I orgasmed, thinking of his fingers or penis replacing mine in my vagina. One night I even tried out Tiffany's gift again, leaving it on until the battery expired. I climaxed so many times before it died, I lost count. It really was a fantastic little gift. I would have to ensure I brought it with me to see if it worked to satisfy both Tan and me.

Thursday night was our rehearsal and the rehearsal dinner. Yvonne picked Mom and Dad up at the airport, checked them into their hotel and brought them to the rehearsal, because I was still engaged in some last minute arrangements. I greeted them enthusiastically when I saw them. They had met Tan a couple times previously and they seemed to get along well together, Tan entrancing them as he did everyone else. I took the time to introduce them to Geoff and the three groomsmen. They'd arrived late last night or earlier this morning. They knew Tiffany well from when I was in high school and had met my other three bridesmaids while we all lived together during college, so it was a bit of old home week for them.

After about a half hour, the minister got us organized. He pointed out where all the major guests would be seated. Brides guests on the left, grooms on the right. He talked about which people would be escorting which guests. We covered the music and the order of the service. He indicated the pace people should walk down the aisle. Made sure my dad would be on my left side as he brought me down the aisle. It took about an hour for him to cover anything. Tan gave him the money for his services, the organist, and use of the church and he told us he expected to see the women around 12:30 and the rest of the wedding party could start showing up around one o'clock on Saturday afternoon. The ceremony would start as close to two as we could make it.

For the Rehearsal Dinner, Tan's parents took us to a place called Staplehouse, one of Atlanta's finest restaurants. Chef Ryan Smith was a master of the tasting menu, usually offering some spectacular vegetable offerings. A recent one was a mingling of cabbage, green garlic and home smoked, dried salmon flakes. The tasting menu put a lot of his different vegetable creations together so you could taste them all, and they didn't weigh you down. Another nice part of their business was a lot of the after tax profits went to a charity; Giving Kitchen. The food was spectacular and everyone had a great time. Tan sat on my right side, with his parents beside him and my parents on my other side. It had been a couple months since I'd seen them so we had a few things to catch up on. When we parted for the night, I told my parents I'd spend time with them during the day tomorrow, but I had some things to do with my bridesmaids tomorrow night.

I dropped them off at their hotel around 10:30 and went home. Two more nights and I would be Mrs. Tan. I was excited and it took some time before I finally fell asleep as I considered all it entailed; newly joined and never to be set asunder. To finally know what it was to share my body with another. Sleep may have taken it's own sweet time claiming me, but I slept soundly with pleasant dreams.

[JEMMA]

I met Mom and Dad for breakfast the next morning. I took them to the Sun Dial Restaurant at the top of the Westin Plaza Hotel. The Sun Dial is famed for revolving around so you could see the entire city without moving from your table. It's the fifth tallest building in Atlanta and you could see Stone Mountain on a clear day. While we caught up on things, I would point out things as the restaurant turned; Tiffany's condo, the building where Tan worked, CNN headquarters, the general location of the Jimmy Carter Presidential Library.

"What are you going to do with your girlfriends tonight, honey?" Mom asked, while she rested her hand on mine, patting it.

"They're going to talk to me about what to expect on my wedding night," I admitted. "I'm a little nervous about it. I want it to be perfect."

"You and Tan haven't...." Dad's voice trailed off as he realized what he was asking.

"No, Daddy, we haven't. I still remember what you told me when you and Mom gave me 'the talk.' How beautiful and special it would be if I waited for the one I truly loved and wanted to marry. Momma always told me she wished she hadn't been so eager to find out what sex was all about and having me as an unwed mother. How much she regretted you were not her first. I wanted Tan to be my first and I wanted it to be on my wedding night."

"You could have talked to us about it instead," Mom said.

"Do you know how difficult it is to talk about sex with your parents? Did you talk to your parents about sex?"

"Not enough, apparently," Mom smiled, "which is why I had you."

"I'm surprised you waited, darling," Dad said. "Most young people don't."

"What you told me made an impression on me, Daddy. What you both told me did. It's been hard sticking to my ideals, especially the last six months. Tan has been frustrated waiting and heaven knows I've been dying to finally know what it's like to share myself with the one I love. The hormones have been raging a number of times and it was with the utmost difficulty I was able to stop in time. Knowing I'm with the man I love and having to stop has been real hard."

"How experienced is Tan?"

"He's been around the block a few times," I admitted. "At least one of us will know what the heck we're doing."

"The first time might be a little more difficult for you, Brenda," Mom said, "and it might not be as magical as you imagined. I suppose it will depend on Tan; how eager he'll be, how gentle, and how willing he is to prepare you. That's not to say it won't be wonderful, but sometimes there's pain the first time. It will become easier and better each time afterward. By the end of the honeymoon, you'll probably feel like a pro, but the first time might be hard."

"Hence the talk with my girlfriends. I'm going to try to take advantage of their experience. It will be easier talking to them than talking to you, but I still want to know what to expect."

"Okay. We understand. It's good to have someone to talk to," Dad said.

"What's Tan doing today?" Mom asked.

"Well, his best man lives here in Atlanta and works with Tan, but the other three groomsman all live out of town and just got in Wednesday night or yesterday. Tan is spending the day catching up with them. I believe he met them all in college, but they all live in different parts of the country. I'm meeting Tiffany and the girls tonight after six and I'm going to spend the night at Tiffany's with Tammie and Yvonne. We have to leave for the hairdresser's tomorrow morning at 7:00 so they can get us all in. Mom, we've arranged to have your hair done at the hotel. They have a salon on site. Your appointment is at 9:30. Dad, your tux will be delivered at eleven and a limo will come pick you both up at 12:30. They'll have you at the church by one. We'll have a few minutes to speak again before I have to get ready."

I spent the rest of the day with them, walking a little in downtown Atlanta, some in Piedmont Park near Tiffany's and some more at their hotel. I was able to eat lunch and dinner with them and catch up on all the news that was the news in the small town of Perdido Beach, Alabama, where they lived. They brought me up to date on what some of my high school friends were still doing; the ones who never left town. After supper, I had a few more minutes to talk to them before I left.

"I know I'm probably pushing my luck here," Mom said, "but have you and Tan talked about children yet?"

"We have," I said, laughing. "Thinking about your first grandchildren already? We both think three would be the perfect number of kids to have. Tan wants me to stay home and take care of the children. He makes enough money he doesn't believe I need to work at all."

"How soon do you think?"

"Mom, please give me a little time to get used to married life before I start having kids."

"Take as long as you need, but how long do you think?"

I laughed. "At least a year; maybe more. I'm going to play it by ear."

"Okay. As long as I have some before I die."

"Mom, you're forty-two. I doubt you're going to die anytime soon." I hugged them both tightly. "I want you to know I'm so thankful you were my parents. I feel so lucky and blessed you raised me to be the person I am."

"Oh, honey," Mom cried, "you were the best girl ever. I never had to worry about you."

"Daddy, I can't thank you enough for coming into my life when you did. I'm so proud you'll be giving me away tomorrow. I know I've never said it enough, but I love you both so much."

"We love you too, honey," Dad said. "We wish the very best for you and Tan. May God smile on you both always."

"I know you do. I'll see you both tomorrow."

[JEMMA]

I got to Tiffany's a little after seven. Tammie and Yvonne were already there. Tiffany put a glass of wine into my hand.

"I thought we weren't going to drink tonight," I said, taking a sip.

"I said we weren't going to drink as much," Tiffany said. "We're not going to talk about sex without having a little bit of alcohol. No more than two glasses, I promise, so drink it slow."

"Okay. How are we going to do this?" I asked.

"With visual aids and show and tell," Tammie said. "You said you'd never watched any porn before, so you're going to watch some now with us while we clue you in. I got a DVD of a movie that will show you most of what you want to know for your marriage night without giving you all the bullshit. There's a couple scenes which show more than you need to know, but we'll fast forward through it. The rest you'll figure out on your own. Part of great sex is discovering things all by yourself."

"Okay. I'm game. Let's do it."

We all went into Tiffany's den which was set up with a giant flat screen TV and premium sound system. Tiffany turned on the TV and changed the source to her Blu-Ray player and popped the disc in. The title page popped up with a revolving set of three scenes; one of the actress sucking a huge cock, one of her lying on her side with her leg being held up by her partner while his penis pushed into her vagina from behind, and one of a thick cock sliding into her rectum. I hoped the last one was one of the scenes they planned on skipping through.

"The story doesn't make any difference," Yvonne said. "Most of them are bullshit anyway and just a way of tying together scenes of fucking and sucking as many people as possible, both men and women. We won't even have the sound on so we can explain what the hell they're doing without the distraction of all the moaning, which always strikes me as being phony anyway."

Tiffany started the movie playing and sped through the introductory segment which showed a fairly good looking couple lounging around a pool at a beautiful house. The woman obviously had augmented breasts. They were ridiculously huge considering how perky they looked. They started kissing, he took her top off squeezed her big melons. After kissing for a few seconds as we were speeding through it, the guy started pushing her down on her shoulders and she dropped to her knees and pulled his swim trunks releasing a rather big cock. Tiffany slowed the movie down to normal speed and we watched her engulf his organ.

"Let's watch this for a minute or so," Tiffany said. "Try to pick up some pointers."

"What is it about men and blow jobs?" I asked. "What's so special about them anyway? Why are women so eager to suck the same thing he pees out of?"

Tiffany paused the movie, his cock halfway down her throat. "For one thing, if you can truly suck a man's cock, you'll own his ass. Men love a good cock sucking and if you can do it well, he's not going to be tempted to stray. Despite the fact you may be on your knees, you have a lot of power in this position. In addition to having his cock between your teeth, you may have his balls in the palm of your hand. One little squeeze and you can put him on the ground begging for his mommy. He surrenders his trust to you. At no time is he more vulnerable as when you have his Johnson in your mouth."

"If you watch this scene," Yvonne said, "you'll see her taking all of his cock down her throat. This actress is famous for being able to deep throat even larger cocks. There's a trick to it. You have to overcome your gag reflex and it's not easy. I still can't do it yet, though I'm getting closer."

Tiffany started the movie again and sure enough, the actress took his massive penis down her throat, slowly working it in and we could all see her throat bulging as his organ tickled her tonsils.

"Ugh, how does she do that?" I wondered aloud.

"You're about to find out," Tiffany said, pulling out a glass dildo and pausing the movie again. "It's time to go to the show and tell portion of our program."

"I really love to suck cock," Tammie said, taking the dildo. "I find I really enjoy the sensation of a fat cock filling my mouth. I do feel a surge of power when I'm sucking one. It's like Tiffany said, it's a position of power even though you're on your knees, plus it puts him in the mood to lick my pussy."

She began to demonstrate, sliding the glass prop deep in her mouth. She was pretty close to taking it all in. Only about an inch or two was left outside her teeth and it was about seven inches long. She pulled it out and handed it to Yvonne who started working it into her mouth, though she didn't get it as deep as Tammie did. Tiffany took a turn next and got it about as deep as Yvonne. She pulled it out and handed it to me.

"I'm using glass because it tastes better than jelly johnsons," Tiffany said. "Because it's so hard and inflexible, it doesn't quite behave the same as a real cock would. In that sense, it's a little impractical to use it to demonstrate. Having the real thing here though, might turn into another fiasco like your bachelorette party. So we'll have to practice with this."

I slid the glass tube about three inches into my mouth, then I started panicking and having trouble breathing.

"Don't worry about trying to get it all in tonight," Tammie said. "You'll get better with practice, and it will help to have a somewhat flexible cock to work with rather than this. There are some things you can do to make it more enjoyable for Tan."

"Like what?"

Tammie stuck her hand out and I handed her the dildo again.

"Do you know if Tan is cut or not?"

"Huh?"

"Is he circumcised?" Tammie asked. "Wait a minute. Why am I asking you? You haven't got a clue what his cock looks like. Let's put it this way. If he's circumcised, the foreskin has been removed and his cock will look something like this dildo here." She waved it at my face. "The crown of his cock will be bare. If it is, the sensitive areas are mostly here." She pointed to the head and ran a finger under the flange of the cap. "Most of his nerve endings are around the tip and not lower on the shaft. Not that licking his shaft doesn't feel good to a man, but it's probably not what triggers his orgasm. Since you're new at this, you can concentrate on the end, the top one or two inches of his cock. Use lots of tongue like this."

She circled the bottom of the head laving her tongue all over the top.

"You can also use a little bit of suction, while doing the top of his shaft, like this."

Tammie started moving over the head like she had a candy can in her mouth and her cheeks hollowed slightly each time she drew upward on the shaft.

"Of course, while you're working the mouth on this part here, your hand or hands can be stroking the bottom of his shaft, especially if it's wet and you can get a good slide going."

Tammie demonstrated again. She really was a proficient penis pleaser.

"This graphic aid doesn't really have a set of balls, so it's hard to demonstrate, but you can use one hand to play with his sack while you're doing the mouth, hand thing up here. If you want to really ring his bell, see if you can take one or more balls in your mouth and roll them around with your tongue. You have to be careful, because it doesn't take much pressure for you to hurt him, so be gentle."

"What if he's not circumcised?" I asked.

"The whole head is a little more sensitive because it hasn't be desensitized by rubbing against his pants all the time. His cock will look a little more like this unless he's at full length." She wrapped her hand around the head until only the tip stuck out from her fingers. "You want to pull down on the foreskin to uncover the head before you start licking and sucking."

Tammie looked at the dildo for a second. "This shaft kind of curves up, which means it will feel real nice in your pussy and perhaps rub against your g-spot, but not so good for the mouth unless I turn it upside down."

She flipped it so the curve went down and raising her head about 45 degrees, slowly lowered it into her mouth, getting the whole darn thing down her throat. We could see her throat bulge slightly where the head reached the bottom of her throat. She raised and lowered the shaft a few times demonstrating her full deep throat technique. Yvonne and Tiffany were in awe, and I had to admit I was pretty impressed as well. She pulled it out, coughing briefly as it passed over the back of her mouth.

"How the hell were you breathing right then," Yvonne asked, "and how do you get it down all the way without gagging?"

"Quick breaths through the nose when my throat clears a little on the out stroke, and I'm not exactly sure about the gagging part. It bothered me at first, but at some point, it quit causing me to gag. I'm sure there's a trick I learned by accident, but I don't know how to explain it."

Yvonne took the dildo back and tried turning it like Tammie had and she got it farther down this time - about as far as Tammie did the first time - but couldn't get the last inch or so down without coughing and choking.

"I'm impressed," Tiffany said. "Other than porn movies, that's the first time I've ever seen anyone deep throat. Way to go, sister." She put her hand up for a quick high five with Tammie.

They turned on the movie again and we watched the actress doing the same thing Tammie had done to the dildo.

"What do you do when he climaxes?" I asked. "His ejaculate has got to go somewhere, right?" Tiffany paused the movie again, giving us the chance to pay attention to each other.

"The least messy thing to do is swallow," Tammie said. "Less to clean up afterward. But if you're feeling adventurous, you can let him cum on your tits or your face."

"Swallow!" I exclaimed. "Surely you jest."

"I jest not and my name's not Shirley," Tammie laughed.

"Do you all swallow?" I asked.

"It is the tidiest way to handle it," Tiffany said.

"I concur," Yvonne said. "Otherwise you must have a towel or something to clean up afterward, and you don't always have one available."

"What's the sperm taste like?" I asked.

"Primarily a little salty," Tiffany said, "but every man tastes a little different. I think it depends upon what his diet consisted of recently."

"Do you know how your pee smells different after you eat asparagus?" Tammie asked.

"Yeah."

"Don't suck a man's cock after he's eaten asparagus. His sperm will taste a little like your pee smells. But other than that, it's not too bad."

"Except for the slimy factor," Yvonne said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"It's a little slimy. Kind of like eating raw oysters, but you should have no problem with it if you can get oysters down."

I had eaten oysters, kind of liked them actually, so if that was the worst of it, I suppose I might be able to get through it.

"Are you sure it won't taste like urine? A man does use his penis to pee."

"The two canals are totally separate, and don't merge until close to the head," Tiffany explained. "It's not like his semen is pushing a bunch of leftover urine in his cock into your mouth. Plus, men can shake their cock and get most of it off before putting it back in their pants, where their clothes will soak up anything that's left."

"Does it smell?" I wondered. "Being stuck in his pants all day, sweaty and whatever."

"If he showers daily, it's not bad," Yvonne said. "A little musky perhaps, but no worse than a man's armpits, which is also another sweaty spot. I'm sure you've smelled Tan when he's come back from the gym."

"I guess."

"All I'll say is if you can suck Tan's cock, he will appreciate the hell out of you," Tammie said. "Go slow and you'll find it's not as bad as you imagine."

Tiffany turned on the movie again and the man kept using her mouth until he orgasmed, shooting his sperm all over her tongue. She paused the movie again.

"This is called 'the money shot' and it's common in almost all porn," Tiffany said. "They need to prove to the audience it's not fake and there is real exchange of body fluids taking place. Instead of just swallowing his cum, the actor will either cum all over her tits or face, or squeeze it all over her tongue before she swallows it. When we watch some fucking later, they'll do much the same thing. The man will pull out at the last second and shoot his wad all over her pussy and stomach or on her back if he's fucking her from behind, in either her ass or pussy. If they don't show him actually cumming, they have to show her squeezing his cum out of her pussy or ass in a creampie shot to show he actually orgasmed. In real life, no one gives a shit if anyone climaxed and no one is going to want proof of cum. Just swallow it and be done with it or let him shoot up your pussy or ass and hope there's not much clean up afterward."

[JEMMA]

She started the movie again and fast forwarding to the next sex scene, the man going down on the woman, licking her to what appeared to be a screaming climax, though we had the sound on mute. The movie stopped again, his tongue tickling her clit. I was feeling a little moist myself.

217904

217903

"This is what you hope Tan will be doing for you," Tiffany said. "First of all, tit for tat. If you're going to suck his cock, he should be willing to lick your pussy. You got nice and smooth for him so he doesn't have to munch any hair."

217905

217906

"A lot of women can't cum easily from just a cock being in you, no matter how big it is," Tammie said. "I don't have a lot of vaginal orgasms myself unless I've been really worked up before hand. A cock doesn't always rub against your g-spot which is where most of the nerve endings are in the vaginal canal. The clit is the magic button and the more stimulation it receives, the easier it is for me to cum. I cum more from a good cunt licking than all the fucking in the world. A lot of times, if the man isn't doing it already, I'll rub my clit while he's fucking me so I can cum easier."

Videos sexatainment 1:
https://openload.co/f/5mYGEMf7EoQ
https://openload.co/f/7WUej-UgzUs
https://openload.co/f/bK_XJL1LX3E
https://openload.co/f/MwPHDIHbraE
https://openload.co/f/YNIKUdkO8kY
https://openload.co/f/blmneGfaUG4
https://openload.co/f/0zV-CdfR2Ss
https://openload.co/f/H8b6PFskMbI
https://openload.co/f/arTgEGYs38g

Enjoy..your Lust... Brethren....

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[bronzecoins]

Great thread bro, thanks!

[JEMMA]

"Since it's going to be your first time tomorrow night," Yvonne said, "see if you can encourage him to make you cum a couple times before he gets down to business with his cock, getting you primed for action."

218069

"Definitely," Tiffany added. "Tan sounds like he has a good sized prick. The more times you can cum before he sticks it in you for the first time, the more you'll enjoy it."

218070

I got a text and I looked at it wondering if it was from Tan or my parents.

You're going to suck my cock tomorrow. 

That's all it said and it wasn't Tan's phone that sent it. His was the only cock I planned on sucking tomorrow. I showed it to my friends.

"Any idea who sent it?" Tiffany asked.

"Not a clue. It's not a number I even recognize. It's not even one in our area code. I don't recognize where it might be from. Should I respond?"

"Hell, no," Tammie said. "It's probably someone pulling a prank. If you respond, you validate the prank and they know you're on the hook. For all we know, it's someone sending out messages to random phone numbers. If they know you're paying attention, they'll probably send a dick pick. Ignore it and they won't even know you got it."

"It's pretty specific; not you're going to suck my cock, or suck it someday. It's suck it tomorrow. I wonder if it's someone who knows I'm getting married tomorrow?"

"Even if they do know, you can't respond. It's the worst thing you can do," Tiffany said.

"Is the number listed?" Tammie asked.

I showed it to her and she did a google search on the phone number. "It's not listed as belonging to anybody," she said. "Probably a burner phone. It's illegal to send stuff like that to people who don't want to get it. They probably don't want their identity known."

"Should I worry about it?" I asked.

"Not unless you intend on sucking some cock other than Tan's. You're going to be surrounded by people tomorrow. It's a worthless and pointless threat, and I'm not even sure I'd call it a threat. It's just garbage. Treat it like the shit it is and delete it," Tammie said. "Put a block on the number and they can't contact you on that phone again. They'll have wasted their time and money."

"I don't know how to block a number," I said.

"Give it to me. I'll take care of it."

I handed Tammie the phone and in a couple presses of various and sundry buttons, she handed it back to me. "This fucker won't bother you again."

The text lesson over, Tiffany started the movie again. This time the actor and actress were pleasing each other orally at the same time. She was bobbing up and down on his shaft while he licked her kitty. I had to admit watching them was stimulating to me. Tiffany paused once more.

"This is called a sixty-nine," Tiffany said. "There's a lot to recommend it. You're giving pleasure to each other at the same time, instead of first one, then the other."

"I like it while I'm waiting for my partner to recover after cumming," Yvonne said. "It helps to prep him for the next time and keeps my motor running while I'm waiting. With any luck, or a little bit of skill on his part, I can have two or three more orgasms before he's ready to screw again."

Tiffany started the movie again and now, the actor was hard again and prepared to mount the actress. Tiffany reminded me we didn't know the actual length of time between the last time he climaxed until this one. It could have been ten minutes, the actual time of the movie running, an hour, or even a day.

218072

"They just have to ensure continuity, wear the same clothes or having them strewn about in the same places, put the actors in the same position, and you'll never know how much time has passed, unless it's dark instead of daylight. Most men need some recovery time between orgasms. Their sexual peak is around seventeen or eighteen. They're like jack rabbits at that age, able to fuck at the drop of a hat. The older a man gets, the longer it takes for them to reload without extra stimulation. You can sometimes hurry them along with a good blow job or something extra special, but you won't hit your sexual peak until your thirties. It's unfair if you ask me that we don't hit our peaks together, but Mother Nature fucked us over on that one."

Yvonne said, "Probably so men could reproduce at a younger age to perpetuate the species before they went out and did something stupid like hunting saber toothed tigers. And women peak at an older age so men won't be fucking them all the time and getting them pregnant when they're older and their bodies are all worn out."

"Okay, that's the best description I've ever heard for why we don't peak at the same time," Tammie said. "Maybe Mother Nature knew what she was doing after all, in the beginning, but it would be nice if we were more of a match now, hundreds of thousands of years later." Tiffany pointed up at the screen where the man was plowing into the woman energetically. "This is called the 'Missionary Position'. Of course, real missionary's probably do it without the woman wrapping her legs around the man's ass and encouraging him to pump harder, being god fearing missionaries and all. It's a reasonably good position. You're facing one another, can kiss and talk to one another like you know them or something, but it can get boring if you do it all the time. I like some variety to my fucking."

218073

We watched for awhile, then she sped up to the next scene where the actress was on all fours and the man was fucking her from behind. I hated to call it fucking, but that's what they were doing. It didn't seem to have much emotion involved in it.

218074

"This is called doggy style, except the guy won't usually have one leg up and one knee on the bed," Tammie said. "They show it this way so you can see more of his cock in her pussy for the camera. Although I did know a guy who liked to do it this way because he got a cramp in one of his legs. I like doggy, but the man is definitely the driver in this position. You're pretty much going at his pace and power. If he wants to be gentle, he can be gentle, but if wants to slam into you, he can, and there's not much you can do about it but bury your head in the bed and take it. A man can get pretty deep in this position whether he's fucking your pussy or your ass. When he's fucking your ass, you can feel his balls swinging against your pussy which is a secondary benefit. It also allows him to smack your ass with his hand if you're into that sort of thing. I wouldn't recommend this position for your first time. You'll have no control whatsoever."

"I agree," Yvonne said. "Save doggy style for the fourth or fifth time you fuck and fucking feels good most of the time."

I was rapidly getting an education, perhaps more of an education than I'd first planned on, but I had to admit it sounded like some practical advice.

218075

Tiffany sped up to the next scene where the guy was lying down and the woman was riding his penis. She paused the movie where she was at the highest point, just about to slide down his erection again. His penis was wet and I supposed it was from her. I wondered if she'd cum from the intercourse or it was just a job she was trying to get through as fast as possible.

218076

"This is the cowgirl position, and I strongly recommend this for your first time, Brenda," Tiffany said. "This position gives you most of the control. I mean the guy can still thrust upward into your pussy, but it requires a lot of work and good abs for him. For the most part, you can most easily control the depth, speed and force of your fucking. You can support yourself on your arms which can be on his chest or the bed. You're able to look at one another, you can lean down and kiss whatever you can reach. He can play with your tits and nipples, adding to your pleasure. If you sit up a little straighter, you or he can play with your clit and help you reach orgasm. Your movements on your man can also help stimulate your g-spot. This position has a lot to recommend it for your first time."

[JEMMA]

Both Yvonne and Tammie piped up with an, "I agree," with Tammie adding "a surefire winner for the first time." I made a mental note of it. Cowgirl position. I could even see how it got its name.

Tiffany sped up again and eventually reached one that looked like the cowgirl except she was facing his feet instead of his face.

218077

"This is a reverse cowgirl," Tammie said. "It's kind of like the cowgirl, but without some of the advantages. Unless you want to nibble on his toes, there's not going to be much kissing. You can't gaze into each others eyes either. The main benefit to my way of thinking is it opens up the front of your pussy making it easier to play with your clit and you can definitely play with his balls, which most men will like to have fondled while they're fucking."

218078

218079

The man climaxed after being in this position, pushing the actress off his penis and shooting his sperm up her stomach while she stroked his shaft. Tiffany sped up again and after a couple minutes I told her to stop. The woman had her shoulders and head on the floor and not much else. Her hips and ass was in the air and the man was squatting over her and fucking her from above going up and down, using his legs. I looked at it for a minute.

"What's this one called?" I asked.

"It's called a 'pile driver' and forget about it," Yvonne said. "It's a stupid position and uncomfortable to all people involved. Unless the man can maintain a fairly large cock while still being able to bend it, it's stupid. As far as I'm concerned, cocks aren't of much use unless they're nice and stiff. One you can bend down to do a pile driver doesn't cut it for me, plus how is that position comfortable for the woman. You can do much better than that, if you ask me."

218080

218081

Both Tammie and Tiffany agreed with her.

"That's pretty much it," Tiffany said, "unless you want to watch some girl-on-girl action or some group sex scenes, neither of which, I'm guessing, you are planning on doing on your honeymoon."

"No, I think that's fairly safe to say, but do they have a scene of double penetration in this movie?"

"I think so, but why are you interested?" Tiffany asked. "Is it something you're considering doing in the future?"

"I'm certainly not planning anything like it," I said, "but when Sydney said something about it, I found it hard to believe. Not only being used in your vagina, but in your butt at the same time. It sounded preposterous. I wanted to see what it looked like."

"Sure," Tiffany said, speeding up the movie again, flashing through a whole bunch of other sex scenes until we finally saw three figures on the screen, speeding through whatever they were doing. She stopped it and sure enough, there was one man on his back and the woman was on him in a cowgirl, but she was bent over and sandwiched between him and another man who had his penis in her ass.

"Can you go to the beginning of this scene so I can see how they got in that position?"

Tiffany backed the move up and it was funny seeing everything reversed, but eventually she reached the start and put it on forward again. The woman was riding her lover, bouncing up and down his cock and another man came into the room. There was some type of interplay between them and as he removed his clothes, she leaned down over the first man giving the second one access to her back door. He was already hard and he spit on her sphincter and rubbed more spit on his cock before lining up with her rectum which seemed to be winking at the camera. He slowly pushed into her and she expanded around his cock, just as she was stretched by the one in her pussy.

It looked painful, and she kept looking behind her at the man plugging her butt. We could see her mouth moving, but with the sound off, really didn't know what she was saying. To me, it looked like she was saying, 'fuck me, fuck my ass,' plus some other stuff. I wondered if it hurt her to be doing this scene of if she was used to being plugged like this. The union of the three bodies continued for a couple minutes, then the one in her butt pulled out, went to her face and fed his cock into her mouth.

218082

I gagged, almost losing my supper and I stood up with my hand over my mouth, ready to run to the bathroom in case I had to throw up and hoping I'd make it. Tiffany saw my reaction and turned off the TV and as soon as it went dark, the churning in my stomach eased up to the point I thought I might be okay. The image remained burned on my retinas however. I could still see her mouth sucking the pole which had been in her ass.

"What the fuck was that," I gasped, my hand still over my mouth, so shocked I used the f-bomb without flinching.

"That's called ass to mouth or ATM for short," Tiffany said.

"Please don't tell me she just sucked a fucking cock that was in her ass," I got out. "Please tell me it was some trick of film making and not what I thought I saw."

The three of them looked at each other and I realized it wasn't a film makers trick. My gorge started to rise and I rushed to the bathroom, just making it to the toilet before my stomach heaved in spectacular fashion and I expelled its entire contents into the porcelain bowl. My stomach heaved a couple more times and a little more came up each time, although the main mass of it was already gone, and the fourth time, there was nothing but air and a little bit of bile.

I looked up and saw all three of them standing in the door behind them, concerned looks on their faces.

"Yvonne, I've got some Coke in the fridge. Can you pour about two ounces in a glass with no ice," Tiffany said. "It might help settle her stomach."

Yvonne disappeared from the doorway and I hung limply over the edge of the bowl. Tiffany took a towel and wet it in cold water and used it to wipe around my mouth. She pulled my head away from the bowl and lowered the lid so she could flush it, then she lifted the lid again in case my stomach spasmed again. Yvonne returned with the Coke and I took a couple sips, hoping it would stay down.

Seeing the cola seemed to be holding its own, I looked at the three of them.

"How does anyone do that?" I asked.

"It's not as bad as it looks," Tammie said. "Before filming a scene like that, the actress went through a regimen of enamas to clean out her bowels. It's done several times until she's expelling nothing but clear water. There's nothing left in her system to attach to his cock. It's probably not much different from licking a countertop you just cleaned and sanitized. Not that I have any interest in licking a countertop, but I could probably do it if I had to. She gets paid a lot more to do scenes like that one, and not all actresses will do it."

"Please tell me none of you have ever done anything like that."

All three of them denied doing ATM. Thank God. I'd kissed all three of them on the mouth and if they'd done anything like it, I might have heaved again, despite not having anything left in my stomach. When a couple more minutes went by without a change in my guts, I climbed to my feet, still feeling shaky.

"I need to brush my teeth, my mouth feels like a toilet."

Tammie grabbed my overnight bag and got my toothbrush and tooth paste. I brushed my teeth with my three friends looking on. After I was finished, I sat on Tiffany's bed.

"Do you think you can have a little more cola and maybe some soda crackers?" Tiffany asked. "I'd like to get a little more in your stomach. Your wedding is tomorrow and it wouldn't be good if you fainted during the ceremony."

"I'll try a little," I said. "It seems to be churning less and less as time passes."

Yvonne took my glass and disappeared again, returning a few minutes later with more cola and six or seven crackers.

"The world is sure a strange place," I commented. "I would never have believed stuff like that actually happened."

They all nodded and Tammie rested her hand on my shoulder. I patted her hand.

"I think I need to go to bed," I said. "I didn't sleep all that well last night. Pre-wedding nerves, I imagine. If someone has some Tylenol PM, it might help me sleep better than I did last night."

"I don't have Tylenol PM, but I have some Benadryl, which is the same thing that goes into Tylenol PM," Yvonne said. "I can give you some."

"Thank you, all. It's been an education, I assure you. More than I expected," I said. Yvonne went to get the drugs out of her purse. "I'm really tired now."

"One of us is going to have to double up tonight anyway. Why don't you stay here with me?" Tiffany said.

"Okay."

Yvonne returned with the Benadryl and I took one caplet, washed down with the last of my soda. Yvonne and Tammie disappeared and I got ready for bed. When I was ready, I crawled under the covers and Tiffany got in with me.

"Your last couple trips to my house haven't been real good for you," Tiffany whispered. "You won't want to come over here anymore."

"Nonsense," I said sleepily. "There's only two places I'd rather be than here, Mom's and Tan's. Stuff happens. Don't worry about it."

"Sleep tight," Tiffany said. "Big day tomorrow."

"Yeah, my wedding day. Goodnight, Tiffany."

"Goodnight, Brenda."

[hton]

Very nice share TS, thanks!!

[hajipavo]

Looking forward to more. Nice effort to attach photos!

[KnowItAll]

like this story very much... it's very nice... share more soon please ts...

[Synanym]

Nice story with pictures! Please continue :)

[BK4ever]

really nice story, please continue sharing ts.

[JEMMA]

For those who haven't read the note at the end of Chapter 1, I am repeating it to say this is going to be a fairly long story with multiple chapters. While the story in general falls in the non-consent/reluctance category, every chapter won't contain scenes of non-consent. Also, this is a fantasy and should be recognized as such. In this particular fantasy world, sexually transmitted diseases don't exist. This is the chapter where things really start falling apart for our heroine, and where things start to heat up a little. Please enjoy.

Wedding Ceremony

Tiffany's alarm clock went off at 6 AM. We both got up, brushed our teeth, showered, and met Yvonne and Tammie in the kitchen. Everyone was dressed to go. Yvonne had started coffee already. Tiffany started Tammie on making whole wheat toast and put out a selection of protein packed things to put on it; thin sliced ham, peanut butter, cheese. When I got my toast, I added the ham and some cheese with a hint of mustard. Tammie and Tiffany had the ham without the cheese, Yvonne the peanut butter and cheese. I poured OJ for the the ones who wanted more than coffee. My stomach felt much better than it did last night, but the acids in orange juice or coffee seemed too much, so I had a glass of ice water. Too bad, I could use the caffeine. We had appointments for our hair, make-up, and manicures at 7:30. Donna was meeting us there.

A limo picked us up at seven. From here on out, for the rest of the day, all our travel would be by limo. Even Donna had a limo picking her up for the trip to the hair dressers and ride with us in ours afterward. A fleet of ten were assigned all day to my wedding party, taking the primary parties wherever they needed to go. The bridal couple, parents, bridesmaids, groomsmen and best man all had limos for going to the church, reception, finally home or to their hotels at the end of the evening. It was my wedding gift from Tiffany. I don't know how much it cost her, but it was incredibly generous.

For the next three hours, we were pampered by the staff of one of the best hair salons in Atlanta. Our hair was washed, set and put up in whatever style we'd picked for ourself, while manicurists worked on our nails. I'd chosen a tasteful updo which kind of of piled my hair on top of my head. It would make me look taller, which I tended to avoid if possible, but Tan was tall enough I could pull it off because my wedding shoe's heels were only an inch high. When our hair was done, make-up specialists started working on our make-up, selected for our skin tones. When they finished, we looked fabulous, our skin was glowing, the hair was perfect, our nails flawless. We each got the make-up for touch ups later.

We climbed into our limo and headed for my small apartment to pick up my bags, pre-packed for the honeymoon. I had two smaller suitcases for the actual trip and a smaller one packed just for tonight. Tonight we would be staying at the best hotel Tan could find by the airport. Our flight didn't leave for St. Lucia until tomorrow morning. We wanted to be close so we didn't have to get up too early after drinking however much at the reception. I didn't want to have to unpack my St. Lucia things at the airport tonight, so I had a bag packed just for our first night together. The gown and robe Erin had given me and a few other items I thought Tan might appreciate, plus traveling clothes for tomorrow. Our particular limo was assigned specifically to me, so I could leave all my luggage in it without worrying if it would get lost or misplaced at some point.

At my apartment, I checked my phone, which I'd put on silent while we were having our hair done, to see if anyone had tried to contact me about any last minute problems or issues. There were no texts from anyone I knew, but there was another one from an unknown number.

I'm going to love feeling your lips wrapped around my cock as I spurt my cum into your mouth today.

I showed it to my girls.

Donna didn't know about the first text I'd received. "What's this shit?" She said. "Tan playing some kind of joke on you?"

"I don't think it's from Tan." I said. "Why wouldn't he use his own number?"

Tammie took the phone from me and did a google search on the number again. It didn't come up, but it wasn't the same as yesterday's so apparently the original block still held. All she could come up with is the number had been assigned to T-Mobile.

"It's a different number," she said. "Another unknown caller. I put a block on this one, too."

I deleted the text. "I got one last night from a different number saying something like I was going to suck his cock tomorrow."

"And you got no idea who it's from?" Donna asked.

"None."

"That's some twisted shit," Donna said. "Don't sound like anyone we close to. You find out who it from, I send some fellows I know to kick his fucking teeth in."

"I hope it is some sick joke," I said. "It sounds more threatening than an attempt at humor."

"I don't understand it," Tiffany said. "Why make threats you can't hope to carry out? You're going to be surrounded by your friends and family today. How would he get close enough to you to carry out his threat? It makes no sense."

"I don't know," I said, "but I admit I'm getting a bit scared."

Donna hugged me. "Don't you worry none, honey. Your sisters got your back."

The rest of them wrapped their arms around the two of us and I was surrounded by my friends, a cocoon of warmth and love, and I admit, it felt good knowing they would look out for me.

"Thank you, friends. I appreciate you all more than you know."

"Oh Brenda. You don't have to thank us. It's what friends are for," Tammie said. "We have to look out for each other."

"We have business to take care of. Have you got your passport, Brenda?" Tiffany asked, breaking away from our huddle.

"In my purse."

"Everyone else got what you need for the day?" Tiffany asked. "Bridesmaids dresses, make-up, birth control."

We all laughed. Finally, we were all smiling again. We would be dressing at the church. They had a room set aside for the women to dress so our gowns wouldn't get soiled or wrinkled before the ceremony. It was normally a practice room for the pianist and organist of the church, but was set aside for this purpose for weddings. It was toward the back of the church near the entry so it was convenient for being walked down the aisle as the ceremony started, and sound suppressed so the music wouldn't disturb other church business.

We got there right at 12:30 and were led to the room. There were two doors, one at either side of the room. Before getting dressed we used the bathroom on the other side of the entry. No one wanted to struggle with our gowns if we had to pee. We didn't want anyone coming in while we undressed, so we locked all the doors as we changed. Tammie, Donna and Yvonne had floor length, pale lilac colored, gowns with empire waists, sweetheart necklines to show off a little of their bosoms. Tiffany's was roughly the same except hers was a slightly darker color to make her stand out from the others.

I had purchased an Alexandra Grecco gown which was a floor length, form fitting simple white satin under gown which could be worn separately for purposes other than weddings. The satin gown had spaghetti straps, a daring, deep dipping neckline to below my breasts, with baring cutouts at the sleeves which showed a nice amount of side boob and a deep back which bared the dimples over my butt. I'd kept my body from Tan for so long, I wanted to show him a little of what he would be getting now we were getting married as I walked down the aisle. I could not wear a bra with it because of the deep plunge and side show, but my breasts were not overlarge and they were firm. They would sway a little as I walked, but I was happy with that part of my anatomy. What made it more of a wedding dress was the white lace overskirt with silver highlights, cathedral length. The sleeves were netting with more lace and they extended past my fingers. The overskirt didn't hide the sheath under it, merely enhanced it with lace and appliqué all over it. It also had a little net capelet with small seed pearls sewed on all over.

Tiffany was the only one who'd seen it on me. The others were seeing me wear it for the first time and they loved it. I showed them how I could wear the satin sheath by itself.

"Oh, honey," Donna said. "You look amazing. Tan gonna get a hard on watching you come down the aisle; show the whole church what he got."

"Thank you, Donna," I laughed. "That's the kind of the effect I was going for since I've made him wait so long."

"If you're lucky, he won't bang you right on the altar," Tammie said.

"Or lucky if he will," Yvonne said. "I don't know how you waited so long."

"Here's your something new," Tammie said, giving me a veil matching the dress.

"Something blue," Donna said, giving me a blue garter to go under my dress.

"Something old," Yvonne said, giving me a sterling silver bracelet that brought out the silver highlights of the dress.

"And something borrowed," Tiffany said, clasping a pearl necklace around my neck that matched the capelet.

When we were all dressed, and touched up each other's make-up, we unlocked the door to the entry and all of my other girlfriends and my parents came in to see me. Tammie and Yvonne stayed outside the door to keep Tan and the groomsmen away so they wouldn't see me before my grand entrance.

Sydney said, "My brother is going to love that dress. I hope he doesn't tear it getting it off of you."

"I'll change before I leave the reception. I won't have to worry about it."

Mom and Dad were both a little surprised about the erotic effect of the dress. I was normally quite modest in what I wore.

"That's quite the dress," Dad said. "Very daring."

"I'm finally going to be a woman, Dad, and Tan's the one who will make me one. I wanted him to see what he was getting since I've made him wait so long."

Dad laughed. "That dress will make him glad he waited."

The church secretary came up and said it was time to start getting people seated. It was still more than a half hour before the wedding started, but people did need to be escorted in. My bridesmaids were helping in the process, so I was going to be left alone for awhile. Knowing about the weird texts I'd gotten, Tiffany said she'd stay with me and someone else could pick up the slack. I told her it wasn't necessary as I could lock the doors and no one could get to me.

She double checked the lock at the back door and before she left through the entry door, said, "Keep this locked. No one gets in until your Dad comes to bring you down the aisle."

"Of course. I'm no fool. This is my wedding day. I'm not taking any chances."

She left and I clicked the lock extra loud, because I knew she'd be waiting outside the door until she heard it.

Nothing to do now but wait. I didn't want to sit down, and crinkle my gown, but just standing seemed pointless. I pulled out my phone to start playing a game. Not five minutes after I'd been left alone, I got another text.

If you don't open the side door in the next sixty seconds, I'm going to send this photo to the groom, the rest of the wedding party and your parents as well as the parents of the groom.

Included in the text was a picture of me while Jeremy's cock was in my mouth at the Bachelorette party. Of course, it didn't show me pushing Jeremy away or falling to the ground while trying to get away. All it showed was my mouth open, a look of lust on my face as I climaxed, and his cock halfway into my mouth.

218367

218368

I tried to think. Could it have been taken with telephoto lens from across the street through Tiffany's two story windows? I think I was facing the window while Jeremy was dancing, so his back would have been to the windows, not sideways like this. Didn't Tiffany collect all the phones? What happened at Tiffany's, stays at Tiffany's. That was the rule Tiffany enforced that night. Tammie reluctantly gave up her phone, but she did give it up.

Another text.

15 seconds.

I unlocked the door and a man came in. He had a mask covering the top of his face. Only his lips were visible, thin and cruel looking. He had no facial hair, no scars, marks or tattoos, average height and weight, maybe 5-10 or 5-11, 185 pounds. He was holding the phone he'd sent the texts from. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt, so I assumed he wasn't here for the wedding.

[JEMMA]

"That picture was not what it looked like," I said. "It was a total accident and when it happened, I pushed him away, knocking myself to the floor. My girlfriends were with me. They can vouch for me."

He smiled, but the smile was only on his lips, not anywhere else on his face or posture or attitude.

"Let's say you're right," he said. "Let's say the groom believes your friends, eventually, and doesn't think they're sticking up for their girlfriend. You're supposed to be getting married in a little less than thirty minutes. You don't think the groom's father won't hold things up, or even cancel them until this issue is resolved. His parents may never trust you again even if the groom does. Not a good way to start your marriage."

"Better than having you blackmail me for the rest of my life with a picture of an accidental event I had no control over."

"I can understand how you might think that. Tell you what. You give me the blow job I want, I'll let you delete the photos yourself, right off the phone. Hell, I'll give you the phone. Those photos will never screw up your life again."

218373

218374

218375

"I'm sure you don't have copies of these things stashed someplace else," I said sarcastically.

"On my honor. Besides, even if I did, I'm sure you're going to tell Tan all about the little accident at the Bachelorette Party and it won't be a problem in the future anyway. If I give you the phone, I can't send the photo before the ceremony. I'll even toss in these other photos as a wedding gift."

He showed me other photos from that night. Me in the corset and crotchless panties, my breasts and pubic hair on public display, nipple clamps on my nipples, the collar and leash. Another of Erin whipping my breasts, showing me what the whip was like. The one of me in the filmy negligee and robe. Every picture that put me in a bad light was on his phone.

218371

"You'd better make up your mind, because times wasting and I'm going to cum down your throat, or these pictures go out in public. You have a minute to decide."

That was my choice, risk my wedding, my marriage, the respect of my parents and Tan's parents or suck this blackmailers cock. He was right about one thing; time was not standing still. It took me fifteen seconds to decide.

"I'll do it. Give me the phone."

"Not until you're done. Kneel down and pull out my cock."

I pulled my dress up so I wouldn't be kneeling on it. So much for wrinkles but maybe it wouldn't get dirty. I lowered the zipper of his jeans and removed his hard cock, the head a dark red or even purple. There was already a drop on the tip, anticipating what I was going to do. I tried to remember everything I'd learned about sucking cock just last night. The sensitive places, the stroking as you suck, fondling the scrotum. I wanted this to end as soon as possible, in every conceivable way.

I enveloped his penis with my lips, my tongue darting around the head, laving it, trying to bring him to completion quickly. I took as much of his cock as I could, stroking his shaft and sucking as if my life depended on it. I was moving up and down his dick, trying not to waste a second of time. My hands were cupping his balls. I wanted nothing more in that instant, than to bite off his cock and squeeze his nuts until he screamed, but the door was locked and if they broke the door down, I'd be on my knees with blood all over my face and dress, and a piece of his prick in my mouth.

218372

He must have known what I was thinking, because he said, "That's a good girl. I knew you could do it."

I started crying silently, tears rolling down my cheeks. I tried wiping them with my hands before they fell on my gown. Why hadn't I sucked Tan's cock? Why couldn't Tan be the first one I'd ever done this for; not the remorseless, inhuman, monstrous individual I was fellating now. Worse than the feeling of remorse was the feeling of shame. Deep down inside, in some sick and twisted part of me I didn't know existed; I felt a fragment of pleasure. It wasn't much, knowing I was being extorted into this despicable act, but it was there, on the fringes of my consciousness, and I hated I experienced even one iota of excitement from sucking this blackmailing, evil bastards prick.

He put his hand on my head, encouraging me to take him deeper.

I stopped. "Keep your hands off my hairdo, you evil fuck."

He chuckled and grabbed my ears instead, driving his cock down my throat until I choked, gasping. I was drooling, saliva dripping from my chin and nothing I could do about it.

"I'm getting close," he said, "if you want to keep from getting my cum on your wedding dress, you'll swallow every drop."

I felt his balls stir in one hand, his cock swell in the other hand, and the head swell in my mouth and several spurts of hot, salty cum filled my mouth. I swallowed as fast as I could, hoping I'd get it all, but I felt drops spilling from the side of my too wide mouth and running down my chin.

"Not bad. Not bad at all," he said. "I understand you're a beginner, but you did quite well."

I stuck my hand up for the phone, swallowing the last of his vile seed, tears still trailing down my cheeks. If he didn't give it to me, I was going to tackle him and scream like a banshee, no matter what the consequences. Surprisingly, he actually handed me the phone and I thanked God my ordeal was over. He tucked his cock away and zipped up his jeans.

He bent down and whispered in my ear, "I wonder if the groom will smell and taste my cum on your breath when he kisses the bride." He laughed and exited out the door he came in at.

I continued to kneel on the floor, too tired, heartbroken and disgusted to get up. My stomach was churning again and I wondered if I was going to throw up. I sat back on my heels, and looked at the pictures again. Someone; someone I called friend had taken these pictures. There was no question they were taken from inside Tiffany's apartment and not through the windows. It was impossible for them to come from anywhere else. What was it I'd read a long time ago? Drop the R from friend and what do you have? Fiend. Someone I thought was a friend was a fucking fiend, and I had no clue who it was.

Was it Tiffany, my oldest friend, going back to junior high? Tammie, Donna or Yvonne; friends since freshman year in college? Suki, Erin, Cheyenne or Maria, my teammates in college? Who hated me enough to do this? The only other person who was there was Sydney, Tan's sister. Why would she do something so destructive to Tan? Did she secretly hate him? She certainly never acted as if she did. In fact, they got along better than most siblings I knew. The only ones I knew who got along better was Cheyenne and her siblings, both whole and step, as they'd helped fill a void left when her mother went to prison for killing her father.

There was a knock on the door. "Come on, Brenda," my dad said, "they're starting the ceremony. It's time to go."

"Just a minute, Dad."

[JEMMA]

I slowly stood up. I looked down at the little cape part of my dress. It had tear stains, drool stains and cum stains on it. We'd left a couple large bags in the room for the clothes we'd changed out of and our purses and phones which we couldn't have during the ceremony. I shoved the capelet down to the bottom one of the bags. I looked at the phone in my hand. If I had a couple minutes, I'd smash the bloody thing to pieces, but I was out of time. I shoved the phone to the bottom of my purse and put it on the bottom of the other bag. Dad was knocking again.

"Hurry up, Brenda. They're waiting."

I took the shirt I'd worn this morning, dabbing the tears, drool and cum off my face, hopefully without smearing my make-up too bad. I put the shirt back, locked the side door, opened the entry door and looked at my father, waiting impatiently.

218534

"You've been crying," he said. "What's wrong."

"Tears of joy, Daddy. I've been waiting for this moment my whole life. It's why it took so long for me to answer. I had to put myself back together. I'm fine now. Do I look okay?"

He looked at me dubiously. "Except for the frown and puffy eyes, you look fine. Put a smile on your face, honey. This is supposed to be a day of blessing, of joy. You look like someone just killed your puppy."

I did. I put a big smile on my face, frozen in place. I locked the door and closed it, locking away my shame, my disgust, and walked down the aisle with my father; though I never totally stopped the tears. I could feel one winding its way down my face, glacially slow. Maybe with the smile, they looked like what I said, tears of joy. Tan was a bit blurry from the tears in my eyes, gradually becoming clearer as we drew near. Daddy and I stopped just short of the rest of the wedding party.

"Who gives this woman to this man for the holy bond of matrimony?"

"Her father does," Dad said, placing my hand in Tan's. He said softly, "Take good care of her son."

"I will, sir," Tan replied. Tan helped me up the step to stand next to him. "You look incredible, darling," Tan whispered.

"Thank you. You look good yourself."

He did, too; amazingly handsome. He was wearing a dove gray dress coat (tails) with a waistcoat the color of Tiffany's dress, and shirt the the lighter lilac of the bridesmaid's dresses; with a gray bow tie and top hat. His groomsmen were wearing black morning coats with gray waistcoats and pants to match Tan's jacket and the dark lilac bow ties, matching his waistcoat. They also had top hats, though theirs were black. They were all good looking men and looked splendid in their formal wear. I knew my girlfriends would be happy if they were single.

Tiffany whispered, "Where's the pearl studded capelet?"

Was she the one who betrayed me? It was her house. Was there a video surveillance system in the house which she could have gotten the pictures from?

"It got stained. I couldn't use it."

She looked at me funny. I knew why. How could I have stained it in the practice room? There was nothing in there which might have caused stains. I couldn't tell her how, standing right next to Tan, even if I knew she could be trusted. Right now, I didn't trust anyone but Tan and my parents.

The rest of the ceremony was pretty hazy. I managed to answer the questions the minister asked when he asked them. I don't think the smile ever left my face. I'd locked it on, but there was no happiness behind it. I kept thinking of what my blackmailer said before leaving me, "Will he taste my cum on your breath when you kiss him?" I could still taste it, the salty sour taste in my mouth. I could still feel the heat of his cum, scorching the back of my throat. The closer I got to the end of the ceremony, the more I dreaded it. I had to kiss him. Failing to kiss him would kill me, and kill Tan too. He wouldn't know why I refused.

We reached the end. "By the powers vested in me by the Baptist Church, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride."

Tan pulled me close and prepared to lock lips. I couldn't do it. As soon as his lips touched mine, I put my hand over my mouth, saying, "I think I'm going to be sick," and fled down the aisle with Tiffany running behind me. I had time to notice the shocked faces in the pews as I flew past, Dad and Mom's among them. I rushed into ladies room and barely reaching a bowl, lost my cookies for the second time in two days; Tiffany stood behind me, trying to hold my hair out of the path of my puke. I hadn't eaten anything since breakfast, so I didn't have much to hurl but cum and bile. Thankfully, it no longer looked like cum. I dry heaved a couple times.

"I think I may have a stomach bug," I said, leaning over the bowl.

"During your wedding and right before your honeymoon," Tiffany crooned. "I'm so sorry, Brenda."

"Me, too."

I no longer tasted the cum, I could only taste the vomit. Lucky me.

Tan was knocking on the ladies room door. "Brenda, honey, are you all right?"

Was I all right? I didn't feel all right. I felt sick; sick at heart. "Give me a minute," I said. "I think I'll be okay."

Would I ever be okay again? The love of my life was standing outside right now, and I couldn't face him. With nothing more coming up, I slowly got to my feet. God, I'd spent too much time on my knees the last hour, for all the wrong reasons. I started rinsing my mouth in the sink, trying to wash away the bitter taste of my shame.

"Do you think you can find me some mints, Tiffany? I shouldn't greet my guests smelling of vomit."

"I might have some in my purse," she said. "Let me check."

"If you don't have any, ask my Mom. She almost always has mints or gum in her purse."

"Of course. Stay here, I'll be right back."

She left the ladies room and I heard her explaining to Tan that it was nothing more than an upset stomach, maybe a stomach virus, but I'd be okay and there was nothing to worry about. She was going to get some mints to help settle my stomach. She still sounded like my friend. Was she still my friend? She left and Tan knocked on the door.

"Can I come in, Mrs. Tan ?"

That's right; we were married now, even if it hadn't been sealed with a kiss.

"It's the ladies room, Tan. You should probably stay out in case anyone needs to use it."

"I'll leave if anyone needs to come in," Tan said.

"I don't want you to see me like this," I said. "I feel ugly and disgusting."

"I'm worried about you," he said. "Please let me come in."

I shuddered. "Okay," in a tiny voice.

He came in and there were a bunch of people standing outside the door, trying to peer inside, including my folks. Under any other circumstance, they'd be the ones in here, but they'd turned over responsibility for my life to my new husband and they were recognizing his new authority for my welfare. He came over and hugged me. He tried to kiss me but I stopped him.

"I may have the flu and my mouth is like a toilet right now. Please don't kiss me."

So he hugged me harder.

"I'm sorry, honey."

"It's not your fault," I said. "It just happened."

Someone betrayed me and I had to suck another man's cock on my wedding day, not your fault. Maybe not even mine, unless loving you so much I didn't want you to see me with another man's prick in my mouth thirty minutes before our wedding, was my fault. Even if it wasn't my doing, I didn't want Tan to see it, knowing I'd held everything back from him for so long. I loved him so much. At least the nightmare was over. The pictures were no longer in the blackmailers hands. Even if he had copies, I'd tell Tan what happened at the bachelorette party after our honeymoon and they could never be used against me again.

218533

Tiffany returned. "I didn't have any, but you were right, your Mom had some gum; spearmint." She handed me one and I stuck it in my mouth, chewing furiously, trying to get all the nasty tastes out of it.

"Can I kiss you now?" Tan asked.

"I may still have the flu," I reminded him, knowing I probably didn't, but still uncomfortable kissing him.

"Better we have it together than you have it alone," he said. I nodded and he kissed me, the kiss he deserved at the altar, but didn't get, except for the gum in my mouth.

When he finally released me, I said, "We need to go out and greet our guests. Our wedding has already gone far off script. People are probably wondering what's going on."

"Are you sure you feel well enough?" Tan asked.

"My guts aren't roiling anymore. I think it will be fine. Give Tiffany a minute to fix up my make-up and we can start greeting our guests."

"Sure. I'll explain the situation." He left and I heard him talking to the people crowded around out in the entryway.

"Tiffany, you need to get the pastor or the church secretary to open the door to the practice room. I need repairs. I'm sure I look horrible."

"You've looked better. Are you sure you're okay?"

I looked at her, concern written all over her face. I sure hoped she was not my betrayer.

"As good as I can be, anyway," I replied.

"Let's get you fixed up then."

She left and five minutes later was back with Yvonne, carrying both of our storage bags now the room had been opened. Yvonne didn't say anything, but she looked as concerned as Tiffany had. My purse was buried, so Yvonne found her purse first. She and I basically had the same make-up so she used hers to fix my face. Finished, she had me look in the mirror. My eyes were still puffy from crying. There wasn't much we could do about it without a lot more time and effort and I had already taken so much from the time set aside for the ceremony. I spit out the gum, its job completed. The reception would be starting fairly soon. We'd rented a country club about twenty minutes away where Tan's Dad was a member.

The wedding party kind of got all the guests to go back in the church and we all lined up, Tan and I first, the best man and maid of honor, Geoff and Tiffany, the other groomsmen and bridesmaids, then the parents. The guests started filing by and we started greeting. We mostly rushed people through faster than we'd planned because we needed to get going. It helped that fewer people than expected wanted a kiss or to chat with the bride, wondering if I was contagious. Most shook my hand, though a few of my closest friends and relatives were willing to risk a kiss on the cheek. I kept my eyes open for someone with a cruel mouth, but I never saw him, so hopefully he was gone forever.

The reception line over, Tan and I went running for our waiting limo as people showered us with bird seed instead of the traditional rice, trying to be kind to the environment. The limo had been decorated, some Just Married signs on the back and sides of the limo. The driver hadn't let people get too wild with the decorations, but it was clear we were recently married.

218535

As soon as the driver pulled away, Tan was kissing me and fondling my breasts through the material of my gown.

"Slow down, big boy," I said. "The driver can see us."

"I don't care," Tan whispered. "I've been waiting for you for eighteen months."

"Just close the window between us," I said. "I'm yours, not the whole world's."

Tan smiled and raised the window, shutting off the drivers view. On the way to the reception, Tan brought me to completion the first time on his fingers. He was surprised to feel my bare vagina and wondered when I'd shaved myself. I told him I didn't shave, I had a wax job and it was all for him. He couldn't wait to shove his fingers in me. It only took a few minutes and I spasmed over his fingers, the first time a person's fingers other than mine made me orgasm. I could hardly wait until I could return the favor.

[Informer]

this is a nice story, do keep the updates coming. :)

[MPLover]

nice story TS! hoping for more updates.

[JEMMA]

To all Bros out there....

If you loved my stories and everything else added. Please add me some points or power (if you willing to offer)

It'll give me more motivated to gather more exciting storylines for everyone.....!


Thank you very much, 谢谢，多谢係!

[Cruze4Sex]

Nice thread bro, support!

[JEMMA]

Chapter 5 - The Reception 

Moments Hills Golf Club is where the reception was being held. Moments Hills main claims to fame were it held the Doggie Invitational, a top ten amateur golf championship, frequent US Women's Open qualifying tournaments, President Wanna HardOn and his wife had lunch there, and one of the early golf pros died under mysterious circumstances and his death was never solved. It was a beautiful facility and we were fortunate to hold our reception there. 

Our guests had a choice of three different items, Chicken Cordon Bleu, Blackened Grouper and Prime Rib. At the head table, in addition to Tan and myself, were our parents, and Tiffany and Geoff. The remainder of the groomsmen and bridesmaids were at two wing tables. 

It appeared Donna was getting along well with the person she'd been paired with and I could see she wouldn't go without company tonight. Yvonne seemed to like hers as well. Tiffany wasn't all that enamored with Geoff. I wasn't surprised. There had always been something off with Geoff, something oily or slimy about him I couldn't explain. I tolerated him for Tan's sake, but I would never have chosen him for a friend. It was hard to see what Tan saw in him, but they got along well. It turned out Tammie's partner was married. His wife hadn't come to the wedding. I was sure Tammie would never mess with a married guy, so she would be looking for a different partner tonight. 

The first hour was spent in serving and eating the food. I was relaxing a little after the traumatic events of my wedding. I was frequently kissing Tan and fairly often I would find my hand on his leg, stroking it and when I removed it, would lightly run my hand up to his crotch and feel the length of him and I'd feel him stir at my touch, and shiver slightly.

Eventually, it was time for the speeches. My Dad went first.

"Hello honoured guests. We're so happy you could join us on this joyful occasion. For those of you who don't know me, I'm Brenda's father. Not the real one; unhappily he never entered the picture and never realized how much he missed by not being a part of Brenda's life. I've known Brenda now since she was three years old. I've seen how she's grown and matured as a woman, and I couldn't be prouder of what she's become. I do know Tan is getting a gem of great value. 

"I don't know Tan all that well. I've met him only a few times due to the distance between our residences. He seems like a nice young man to me, but the absolute best and greatest thing to be said about him is how much Brenda loves him. She always had good taste in boyfriends, and seeing Tan is the one who captured her heart, speaks volumes about his character and the high regard in which he should be held. Every father finds it hard to give up the care of his little girl to another man, but I believe I'm surrendering Brenda to a man who will look after her and care for her as I would.

"My fondest wish for the two of them is this: Your love for each other will so deepen and grow that as you look through all the years of your life and love together in the twilight of your years, you will look back on this day, your wedding day, as the day you loved each other the least. May God Bless your Union."

We all drank a sip of champagne. I put my hand on his arm and said, "Thank you, Daddy."

Geoff stood up, clapping his hands. "Well said. Very well said. A big round of applause for Mr. Grant, Brenda's father." Why did everything Geoff say sound insincere. I don't know why I didn't like him. "Hi there. My name is Geoff. I've known Tan since he was a little kid. Our fathers were friends before us. For those of you who don't know Tan, he had a bit of a reputation, and not necessarily the good kind. Tan was like a sailboat, going wherever the wind took him. He left a lot of broken hearts in his wake. Then one day, he met Brenda and it was as if someone threw the anchor overboard and his sailing days were over. Other women no longer interested Tan. He found his soulmate. That is not how it seemed to Brenda. Tan's reputation had preceded him. Brenda did not want to be another of Tan's conquests. She refused to go out with him the first seven times he asked." 

I thought it was five or six, but maybe seven was right. I know I fought hard to refuse him. I grabbed Tan's hand and held it.

"Tan was not to be denied, however. He knew he'd found the woman of his dreams, so he persisted, confident he'd finally win her heart. And here we are today, enjoying the celebration of their union. I too have a word of advice for the happy couple. Now, I don't know how many of you know this, but Tan works out religiously, labouring to keep himself in shape, including a lot of weight lifting so he looks good and feels good. But I say to Tan that marriage is like weight lifting. You put in a lot of hard work to win the girl of your dreams, just as you did to get the body you have today, but if you don't exercise the same muscles you used to win the girl, they become flabby and start to go to pot, just like failing to work out. She expects you to stay on top of your game, to put in the work to keep her, like you put in the work to win her. You can't slack off just because you married her. Marriages fall apart by failing to exercise your love every day. Don't fail in your exercise routine, good buddy, or your marriage muscles will get flabby. Work them out every day." He lifted his glass. "Here's to rock hard muscles." 

He gave a little thrust of his hips to insinuate what muscles he was expecting Tan to exercise. It got a laugh. It was funny, I admit it. But he'd taken something that was sincere and honest and turned it into a fucking joke or a joke about fucking. Either way, it could have been nice but he added that extra piece of slime I always anticipated from Geoff.

After the noise died down, Tan stood up and there was a lot clapping and with calls for "Speech, speech." Tan settled them down with one hand. He still held my hand with his left. 

"Ssshhh. Hold it down now. I have something to say, so please hold it down." He looked at me, staring into my brown eyes with his black ones. "I met the girl of my dreams when I met Brenda. Apparently, she didn't feel the same to start. I had to work my ass off to get her to go out with me. It was a total shock to my system. Women practically fell into my arms before Brenda, but not my little heart breaker. She wanted a good man, not some degenerate libertine, so I had to convince her I was not the same person who marched through the women of Atlanta like Sherman did through the city. I had to tame my wild ways to be worthy of the person she was. It was hard. I admit it was hard. But she showed me what goodness was; every day. Even after agreeing to be my wife, she remained chaste, determined to come to me pure on her wedding night. I don't know how she did it. It was hard as hell for me, but I know she comes to me tonight untouched, wanting only me to know the touch of her lips, the beating of her heart, and the purity of her soul. Thank you, Brenda, for making me wait."

218758

As he spoke, I started to cry, knowing my lips had touched another man, my soul besmirched, my heart tawdry and torn. I'd wanted to save myself for only Tan, but another had me first and I could never remove the stain he'd left on me. Why did Tan have to talk about me in this way after what happened right before the wedding. He was stabbing a dagger in my heart, though he did not know and it wasn't his fault. The only good thing; it was finally over and I never had to worry again. Tan would have all the rest of me. I would make up for what I'd done. I would love him with all my heart and soul and give him my body without reservation. 

218759

218760

Tan sat down and I hugged and kissed him, desperately. I was filled with love and admiration for his waiting for me. I only wished I was as pure as he thought I was.

[JEMMA]

Tiffany stood up afterward. "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, and I use the word loosely for some of you. You know who you are." She waited for the laughter to die after her comment. "I've known Brenda since we were in Junior High School together. Brenda has always been an amazing person, full of life and love, loyal to a fault, believing the best of everyone. She's made me a better person just by knowing her. She's always, ever since we started talking about boys, always wanted to save herself for marriage. It isn't easy in this day and age. Sex is everywhere. It's used to sell everything from jewelry to Coca Cola. Despite the social pressure to succumb to the allure of the carnal, Brenda remained steadfast in her beliefs and her commitment to chastity. She was teased constantly. Even I was guilty of doing it, but she was convinced the man she married would appreciate and respect her for waiting for the one she truly loved. Tan is the man she's waited for. The one she wanted to surrender to, and from his speech earlier, it seems he really does appreciate she's had to courage and fortitude to wait only for him." 

She raised her glass and everyone drank. Oh, God, even Tiffany was talking about it now. Why couldn't they talk about anything else? I had waited. Waited right up until 30 minutes before my wedding, and fearing what might happen if that stupid fucking picture got out right before the ceremony, tarnished myself on my wedding day. Couldn't anyone talk about anything else? I started crying harder, leaning in on Tan's shoulder to weep. What excuse would I use this time? Tears of joy again. Overcome with emotional happiness? Maybe still somewhat sick or overwrought from being sick? Talk about anything else, please. Tan put his arm around me and kissed the top of my head. It was my turn; my turn to speak and my eyes were red, my nose was running, my make-up ruined and I looked like a mess. The pictures and video from my wedding would show Brenda running from the altar, crying all the time, sobbing hysterically, and I would be the only one who knew why.

218762

218763

I was an emotional, hysterical wreck. Taking my napkin, I wiped my face. If my make-up was ruined anyway, I might as well finish the job. My Dad on one side and Tan on the other were patting my shoulders and encouraging me. What to tell them now? I appreciate everyone saying I was a good girl and waited for my wedding day before sex, but a half hour before I married the wonderful person beside me, I sucked another man's cock. I'm a horrible person and I'm sorry for all the nice things said about me, but it's all a lie now. It's not what I'd planned on saying, but it's what I felt like saying. I stood up and faced my guests, every eye on me but a few of the wait staff.

"I want to thank all of you for coming today. Some of you have come from far away to share in our joy, including three of the groomsmen. I'm thankful you think enough of us to take the time out of your busy lives to be with us here. I apologize to everyone for being such a wreck today," I said. "This has obviously been a very emotional day. I love the man beside me like no other. As others have rightly pointed out today, it was not love at first sight, for me at least. Tan did have a reputation which did not strike me as a good fit for myself when I first met him. I did not want to fall in love with someone so clearly unlike what I'd been looking for in a life partner. It was only through his patience and persistence, I gave him a chance to prove himself to me. And he has done just that - proved himself to me every day. He has been kind, and loving, and understanding with me. I look at him now," I looked down at my love, "and feel inadequate and unworthy of him. He has waited for me, treasured me and loved me, and I want to be a better person for him. I shall attempt to prove to him every day how much he means to me and how much I love him, and I pray he never regrets marrying me. I raise my glass to Tan, my friend, my husband, and soon to be, my lover. I love you, Tan."

I touched my glass to his and Daddy's and emptied my glass, then looked around the room, sweeping all our gathered company. I barely noticed them, the obsequious waiting staff, but there was one clearing off our table I glanced at more closely and I could see a cruel mouth, a whisper of an evil smile on his lips, and I fell into a dead faint, my glass shattering on the floor. 

When I wake up, Tan, Tiffany, Taylor, Donna, Yvonne and my parents are all standing around me. Beneath me is soft cushions and I look around, recognizing the billiards and dart room of the Moments Hills Golf Club. They have couches and easy chairs for members to sit in while waiting their turn for the table and dart board. I was lying on one of the couches and Tan was stroking my face and head. Mom and Dad were leaning over the back of the couch, concerned for their one and only child.

"How long have I been unconscious?" I ask, trying to sit up.

"Stay down for a minute," Tan said. "There's no rush. About twenty minutes, I think, maybe a little less." He looked at the others for confirmation and several of them nodded in agreement. I laid back down, glad to comply, my head still spinning.

"What's happened to our guests?" I ask.

"The DJ is playing music and most of them are dancing and drinking," Tan smiled. "Some went home, a little overwhelmed by what's happened today, but most are still here waiting for us to make an appearance."

"We didn't get to dance the first dance together, Tan." 

"So we'll dance the tenth, or the twentieth, or the fiftieth together. It's no big deal. Did you not have enough to eat today. Why did you faint?"

What was I supposed to tell him? That I thought I saw the man who blackmailed me into sucking his penis right before my wedding? That Tan wasn't the first one I'd done that for? Someone else had beat him to it? Was it even the same man? I saw so little of him for so briefly, I could be wrong, though I doubt I could ever forget his cruel expression if I didn't see it again for a hundred years. 

218764

"I don't know," I lied. Starting out my marriage with a second lie, the first being I was unstained. 

"Brenda, are you okay?" Tiffany asked. "You haven't been right almost all day? Are you sick? Do you need to see a doctor? I'd ask if you're pregnant, if it weren't patently ridiculous."

My dear friend, Tiffany. Was she the one who betrayed me? One of my friends did and put me on my knees sucking a stranger's dick.

"I think I'm fine. Just emotional, I guess. It's been an exciting day." 

"You're one of the calmest people I know, Brenda. Nothing ever flusters you," Yvonne said. "Are you sure you're okay?"

Was it Yvonne, or Tammie, or Donna? They were all here with me now. Did they want to witness what their effect on me, what had been done to me? Keep an eye on me in case I started to figure it out?

"Please, Tan, help me sit up. At the very least, I'd like to go back to the hall and wish our guests a good night."

"Are you sure? You can rest here for a few more minutes."

"My head has stopped spinning. You and Daddy will make sure I don't collapse anymore. I need to go." I was hoping to see if I could spot the waiter, get a better look at him. Was it the same man?

Tan helped me to sit up. He bid me to remain sitting to see if I got dizzy again. I was impatient, but it was a smart thing to do. I sat calmly, waiting for the requisite period of time to pass. I didn't get the spins, so I said I was fine.

Dad and Tan helped me to my feet, staying close in case I started to drop again. I was doing fine, so I asked to go back to the reception. Each of them took a hand and walked with me back to the hall. A few people saw me come in and started clapping, which caused others to look and see me, and they clapped too. I felt ridiculous. I'd made a mess of my wedding and people were clapping and cheering like I'd scored a touchdown. 

Three quarters of our guests were still there. They led me to a chair and I sat down and people started coming up to me and asking if I was all right. I must have said "I'm fine, just too much emotion, I think," about a hundred times. 

"Are the wait staff still here?" I asked Tan.

Tan looked around. "They were almost finished clearing when you fainted. I'm sure they've all left by now. Why do you ask?"

I wanted to see if my blackmailer was with them, but I couldn't say that. "I thought they did a great job," I said. "I wanted to thank them."

"They were well paid," Tan replied. "That should be thanks enough."

"Of course, dear. You're right. I just wondered."

I sat there for another half hour, holding court, really. My guests coming to me instead of me going to them. I felt fine really, it was all so silly. Finally, I asked Tan if we could have our dance now.

"Are you sure?" He asked.

"What could happen? You'll be holding me, won't you?"

"Of course."

"Then let's dance. I'm not an invalid."

"Give me a minute to speak to the DJ. I'll have him put on our songs."

"Thank you."

Tan got up and went to speak to the DJ. He stopped the current song and said, "The bride and groom, after a brief interruption in the nights festivities, would like to dance their first dances together as man and wife. The grooms song is 'Can You Feel the Love Tonight' by Elton John."

The music started and Tan came to my chair and escorted me onto the dance floor. We started dancing and he was holding me close. 

"I hope you're feeling well enough to 'Feel the Love Tonight'," Tanner whispered. "You've made me wait so long already."

"Nothing in this world could stop me from loving you tonight, Tan. I've waited too long as it is. There have been times I wished I didn't make you wait." Like today before our wedding, I thought. "I love you so much. You may never know how much." I settled my face on his shoulder nuzzling up to his neck. "I even took lessons."

"You took lessons?" He looked at me, shocked and puzzled. "From who?"

"My posse, last night. We watched some porn while they gave me some pointers. Tiffany even brought out a glass dildo so I could practice sucking, you know, your penis."

218765

"And that's all you practiced on?"

"Of course." I lied again. "Where else would I practice." I nestled against him again so I didn't have to look at him.

His song ended and the DJ said, "This is the bride's song, 'Someday, My Prince Will Come.' This version is by Barbra Streisand."

"Am I your prince?" Tan asked.

"None other," I responded. "I will prove it to you tonight, my prince."

[curiousSG]

this is a nice story, hope TS will give more updates soon.

[JEMMA]

After our two dances, I danced with Daddy and Tan danced with Mom, then we danced with Tan's parents and the Best Man and Maid of Honour. I thought Geoff got a little handy, though never obnoxiously so, but I was happy when he started dancing with someone else. I don't know why he bothered me so much, but he did. Of all our friends, if I thought anyone would be guilty of doing something disgusting to me, I would have guessed Geoff, he seemed that slimy. But he hadn't been at the Bachelorette Party. If he had done something, I believed he would do it for himself, and not for me to suck some stranger I'd never seen before. I could see him dancing with my other girlfriends and more than one of them removed his hand from their ass. Erin was tall enough Geoff could practically put his head on her bosom and I thought Erin would slap him at some point. Instead she stormed off, and he smiled to himself, his weaselly little smile. What a creep! 

9 o'clock rolled around and Tan and I cut the cake together. We passed a few pieces out to family members before Tiffany took over and started passing out plates to the other guests.

"Are you ready to leave?" Tan asked just before nine-thirty. "I have plans for you tonight."

"Yes, I am. I'm ready to go when you are. I just have to grab my things from the wedding bag."

"Why don't you get it. I'll start making our excuses."

I found Tiffany, who'd carried the bag from the wedding. "Tan and I are leaving," I said. "I need to get my things."

"Okay, Brenda. You're sure you're all right?"

"I'm sure. Thank you."

We went out to the limo she'd come in and pulled out both bags. "Everyone else got their purses and clothes, Brenda. Why don't you just take these? You can use them for any souvenirs you buy in St. Lucia." She handed them to me. The bags were nylon and would fold into nothing in my suitcase.

"Thank you. I'll return them to you."

"No problem. You take care of yourself. Maybe see a doctor when you get back, just in case."

"Thanks for everything you did for me, Tiffany," I said. "I can't thank you enough." I hugged her and she kissed me on the cheek. 

"I'd do anything for you, Brenda, you know that." One more hug and she was gone. 

I looked in the one bag, found my stained little cape. I took it out and threw it in a dumpster. One symbol of my degradation gone. My clothes and purse were in the other bag. I dug around in my purse until I found the blackmailer's phone. I put it in one of the nylon bags and smashed it to the ground, three or four times. I opened the bag and the phone was smashed into a thousand pieces, none of them larger than a penny. I dumped all the pieces into the same dumpster. The rest of my shame trashed. I went to look for Tan.

I found him saying goodbye to his parents. I joined him, linking my arm through his, purse in hand. 

"Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Tan. I want to thank you for the gift of your son. He must get his character from you and I appreciate it so much.

"You're welcome, Brenda," his Mom replied. "You can call us Mom and Dad now."

"Thank you, Mom," I said, laughing. "We need to leave now. Tan has big plans tonight."

"Don't do anything we wouldn't do," Tan's Dad laughed.

"I hardly think that's possible, do you, Father. We'll see you when we get back from the honeymoon," Tan said.

We went and said goodbye to my parents as well. They inquired after my health, but I told them, honestly, I felt fine now and they shouldn't worry. I reminded them I'd call them after I got back. "I love you both," I said. "Thank you."

"Of course, sweetheart," Dad said. "You kids have a good time on your honeymoon."

"We will, don't worry."

I waved to the rest of the room with a quick good night and thank you, and taking Tan's arm, left to finally become a woman.

[JEMMA]

Chapter 6 - My Wedding Night

Tan had checked into the hotel earlier, before the wedding. All we had to do was go up to the room with our bags and release the limo driver. The hotel bus would take us to the airport tomorrow. I asked Tan to take a quick shower and give me a few minutes afterward to get ready. He did as I asked, showering quickly and brushing his teeth. He came out naked, the first time I'd seen him so undressed, toweling the water off. I'd imagined him naked when we went to the pool together and nothing but a swimsuit kept me from looking at his bare body.

His body was like a Greek god's, hard and well muscled, his penis limp for the moment, but long and thick, and I wondered if blood was already starting to pool in his organ in anticipation. It appeared as if he was circumcised, at least as it had been explained to me, and his pubic hair was short, clipped close to his skin. As I walked past him with my overnight bag, I briefly held his penis and felt it stir in my hand. I leaned in to kiss him. He dropped his towel and plastered me against him, his tongue searching my mouth for my own, dancing our dance. Man, he could kiss. I felt myself start to melt, his penis rising to fill my hand.

"No more than a few minutes more, my love. I promise. Let me get clean for you," I whispered.

"If it's more than ten, I swear I'm coming in after you, if I have to break down the door," he moaned as he kissed my ear and neck.

I giggled. "I'm as anxious as you, Tan. I won't be long."

He released me and I went into the bathroom, closing the door. My shower went quickly, barely long enough to soap my privates and pits and rinse off. I spent more time brushing my teeth, trying to remove all trace of another man's sperm, though it had been hours ago now. Erin's gift was in my overnight case, one of the few I hadn't modeled for Tan as I wanted him to see it for the first time on me tonight. I put it on, the soft, filmy material doing nothing to hide the treasures I would finally share, merely enhancing what nature provided. 

In 8 minutes, I was ready. I knocked on the door to alert him. "I'm coming out now."

I opened the door to the bathroom and stood framed in the light. Tan had pulled the sheets down and was lounging on the bed, his head propped on an arm. As he saw me, his head raised up and his mouth dropped open. Excellent, I was making a good first impression.

"Oh, Brenda!" He exclaimed, "you're incredible."

"Thank you, my prince." 

I slowly walked to the bed, giving his eyes a chance to linger on me, take in every inch of all I was offering to him. I slipped off the robe, leaving the short negligee and climbed into bed beside him and his hand went immediately to a breast, my nipple pebbling under his touch, so gentle. I bit back a moan. I no longer had to save myself. I could let myself go, let myself enjoy every moment with him, every touch, every caress. I put my hand on his penis and immediately felt it stir in my hand, swelling and engorging with blood. I could feel myself start to moisten as well.

"My friends told me it might take some recovery time after you've orgasmed, Tan. How much time do you think before you would be ready to go again?"

"The way you look tonight and how long I've waited for you, I should think it wouldn't take any time at all. Why do you ask?"

"Because I still want to become a woman tonight, but not before I've done this."

218902

I took his penis in my mouth; felt it immediately leap upon my tongue, growing impossibly long and thick, bigger than the glass penis I'd practiced on. I wanted to wipe away every moment of what occurred earlier, erase the memory of another erection throbbing on my tongue, spurting hot seed into my mouth. I wanted to replace it with a memory of Tan's moans, Tan's cock, Tan's cum. If I'd done the stranger quickly, hoping to end my nightmare, I wanted to do Tan slowly, savoring the moment. At least, if Tan hadn't been the first, he would receive my best, all I had to offer. 

Remembering all my girlfriends tried to show me last night, I slowly moved down his shaft, my tongue a whirling dervish, seeking out every place they told me felt good to a man. I took him as deeply into my mouth as I could, until just before I could sense my gag reflex would kick in, then slowly moved back up toward the crown, sucking gently. Tan moaned and I realized what Tammie said was true. There was a sense of power to be gained from this submission, this act of oral love. I cupped his sack, feeling it tighten in my palms. I fingered the spherical balls, smaller than eggs, but just as fragile. I bobbed up and down, coating him in my saliva, to the point I could use my other hand to slowly milk his rampant organ. He moaned again, deeper and throatier.

218903

"Are you sure you haven't done this before? You're incredibly good at this for a beginner."

I mumbled an answer, my mouth filled with him. I didn't want to answer, hear another lie spill from my lips. I worked harder, trying to take his mind off the question. Remembering what else my friends said I should do, I took one of the eggs in his sack into my mouth, while my hand slowly stroked the wet shaft towering over my face. He leaned back, moaning more, his question forgotten. First one, then the other, I laved his balls, washing them with my tongue, the short hairs stiff and wiry. He was thrusting his cock in my hand, and I sensed he might be getting close. Abandoning his testicles, I recaptured the head of his cock. I was always disappointed in my mouth, thinking it was too wide for my face, but I needed a large mouth to hold his crown in my mouth. If anything, Tan was even larger than Jeremy had been, and substantially larger than the one in my mouth before my wedding. I felt his head swell in my mouth and pulses of fluid flowing up his penis, a flood of sperm filling my mouth. I endeavored to swallow it all. Instead of trying to get it down my throat as fast as I could as I did with my blackmailer, I tried to taste it, to savor the salty stuff, attempting to give Tan all the pleasure I could as I did.

218904

218905

It was not as bad as I'd thought it would be. Much better in fact. It was slimy, as I'd been warned, but the taste was not repulsive, almost bland but for the saltiness. I had enjoyed this simple act of giving pleasure to my love. It had excited me. I could feel the wetness of my own sex from my own arousal. Rolling my hand up his member, I slowly milked his mast of the last of his seed, until I could taste no more. Thinking to bring him to a new stand more quickly, I continued to lavish attention to his penis even after I felt him shrink in my mouth. Remembering how my instructors last night recommended I try to orgasm a couple times before allowing Tan entry to my body, I turned myself around so he could bring his own mouth to bear upon me. He slid my filmy negligee up over my backside, baring my bottom and exposing my bald sex to his gaze for the first time.

"I can't believe you had yourself waxed," Tan said. "I thought I would have to navigate the thick bush you allowed me to touch a couple times."

I paused my oral ministrations. "When my girlfriends saw how hairy I was, they all insisted I needed to get it trimmed back, saying you shouldn't have to navigate a thicket of hair to reach my kitty. I showed you some of the gifts they gave me. Any hair at all would have made them unwearable, they're so scandalously small. I'm still not sure if I'm brave enough to wear them, but if I were to overcome my fear, I could not have any hair."

"I shall have to thank your girlfriends. This is heavenly."

He ran his tongue up my cleft from my clit to nearly my anus and I startled.

"Don't you want me to do this?" Tan asked, surprised I'd moved so abruptly.

"Oh, yes, please, my prince. I was not prepared for how good your tongue would feel on my kitty. Please, do it again. I shall be prepared for the pleasure this time."

Tan laughed. Then he continued lavishing attention on my sex. Oh my God, it felt so good. For several minutes, I did nothing more than enjoy the sensation of his tongue making magic on my vagina. It felt better than my fingers ever did and I wondered if my mouth on his penis was a comparable sensation. If it was, I could finally understand why men all wished to have blow jobs. The feeling was incredible. I felt his tongue insert itself in my vagina, slithering as deeply as he could reach and I started melting. My bodies juices were flowing and I knew I was coating his tongue with myself. I hoped he would find my taste satisfactory. At least he didn't stop, so he must not find it repugnant. Other than his initial touch where his tongue started at my clitoris, he seemed to ignore it. It's too bad, it felt so good when he licked it.

218906

Recalling my purpose in being in this position, I returned my attention to his penis. It lay limply on his stomach, still fairly long and thick, but not the monster which released its seed down my throat. Since it was smaller, I attempted to get all of his relaxed organ into my mouth. It was easier, but still not possible for me to get all the way inside my mouth, no matter how I tried. I estimated I still had an inch or more to go before I had it all down. How I envied Tammie's ability to take all of the glass dildo down her throat and wondered if she could provide further instruction so I could take all of Tan into my mouth.

He gradually started expanding some, finally recovering from his earlier orgasm. I was concentrating so hard on his penis, my own climax was nearly a surprise. Apparently, I'd been building steadily from Tan's attention and drawn close and hadn't noticed. I had no more than 5 or 10 seconds from realizing how near I was, to shattering into a thousand pieces. I perceived a finger had replaced his tongue in my tunnel and his mouth's attention was now fixed on my clitoris and I moaned long and deep as he brought me over the edge. 

"My love, my prince. It feels incredible," I whimpered as he continued to lick and suck my clit through my release, barely able to form the words, it was so good.

He didn't answer, being otherwise engaged, but as soon as my orgasm started to die, I renewed my assault on his penis, now nearly hard itself. If sex with Tan was going to be this good. I was going to enjoy married life a lot. Tan was getting me close again. I could feel my orgasm sitting just past the fringe of awakening in another howling storm. My prince was hard again, fully able to penetrate my sex. He was in the right position; reclined on the bed. All I had to do was turn and face him and we could be joined for the first time.

I lifted off his penis and turned to face him, straddling his waist, so tight and muscular. I lifted up off him to raise his rigid penis and lodge the head at the entrance of my sheathe.

"I love you, Tan, and I'm ready for you to make me a woman," I said. "Touch my breasts. Play with them. Love me."

His hands went to my breasts, thumbing my stiffened nipples, still sensitive from my orgasm. "I'm ready too," he murmured. "I've waited 18 long months for this."

218907

I sank down a little and felt his thick, bulbous glans part the folds of my kitty, stretching it, more than my fingers, even more than his own, just before. I was still liquid from my orgasm and close to the second. Despite the tightness, I was sliding onto him easier than I thought he might, being a virgin. Despite the slickness, there came a point where he did not slide further, and I knew we'd reached a turning point. I eased myself down, letting gravity do the work, felt a tearing, a sharp twinge of pain, and knew I was a maiden no more. I held myself there, remaining still, appreciating the moment and the significance of surrendering it to him, my beloved husband. Slowly, the pain ebbed and only fullness remained, his shaft hard and thick within me. A moment etched forever in my memory.

I leaned down and kissed him, while inching myself further on his penis. Though I was tight, I was wet with desire and offered no real resistance to his relentless advance into me. Finally, long minutes after he first parted my folds, I felt myself resting on his legs, knowing he owned all of me and I, all of him. 

"I am yours," I whispered. "I've taken all of you."

He was so deep. I remained still, becoming accustomed to him, his size. I could feel his penis throbbing inside of me, like his heartbeat. Finally, I had to move. I slid up a little, then down, up higher, then down, up the point he almost left me, then down. It felt so good. I varied things, sliding back and forth instead of up and down. That felt good as well. It all felt good. Everything I did with him inside me felt fabulous. I adored it. I adored him. I adored his penis. I orgasmed again, shivering on top of him as he played with my nipples, my breasts, so sensitive, alive to his touch. 

"Did you climax?" I asked, still pulsating around his staff."

"I climaxed earlier. This one will take longer," he said, thrusting up into me. 

218908

"You feel wonderful inside me," I whisper. "So, so good."

We continue to make love and I orgasm a second time before his own, unmistakable this time. I collapse onto his chest and we kiss. I look at him. "Thank you for letting me wait," I said, caressing his cheek. "This was perfect. I cannot imagine a more perfect ending to my day." Considering the disastrous bit in the middle, anyway.

218909

218910

"With any luck at all, we'll be able to continue this in a short time," he said. "Sleep awhile. I'll wake you if I need you."

I shed the last bit of clothes between me and him, and curled up inside his arms, safe at last. 

"I love you, Tan," I said his arm around me, cupping my breast.

"I love you, Brenda," he responded, pulling me tighter against his chest.

That's the way I fell asleep.

[JEMMA]

Tan woke me twice more during the night. The first time, he was hard behind me and trying to enter me from the rear. I lifted my right leg and helped him fill me. Our lovemaking was languid and relaxed, lying on our sides. His hand was cupped around my right breast, playing with my nipple, but I didn't think I would orgasm. He couldn't get too deep from this position and wasn't quite touching those spots within or on me which would usually lead to climax, but I was perfectly content to let him have this one. It was enough to have him in me, slowly thrusting. It was not to be.

219018

"Touch yourself," he whispered in my ear. "Make yourself cum."

"I don't need to orgasm, darling," I replied, reaching back to put my hand in his hair where his head lay, kissing my neck and shoulders.

"I want you to. I want you to cum again with me."

I'd never masturbated in front of another person, and it felt strange to do so now, in front of my new husband. On the other hand, it was dark, he was behind me and he probably couldn't see me touching myself anyway, so I let go of his hair and put my hand down between my legs. I could feel his big penis sliding in and out of my body. Finding my clitoris, I started sliding a finger on either side of the small nubbin. I gasped. My hand in conjunction with his slick stalk would soon do what his penis alone would not, bring about my release. I rapidly built toward an orgasm. His hand on my breasts got slightly rougher, pinching and twisting the nipple, not enough to negate the pleasure, but adding a slight twinge of pain. He was hurting me less than Shizuko's nipple clamps had, but it had the same effect, a rush of blood to my sex and increased moistening of my vaginal canal. I moaned and he increased the speed of his thrusting.

219019

"I want you to cum when I tell you," Tan said. "Get close, but don't let yourself go until I tell you."

"Yes. God, yes," I groaned.

I brought myself close to the edge, and by stopping my rubbing, was able to hold off. As I felt the approaching peak start to recede, I would touch myself again. For 5 minutes, I was balanced on the precipice. My breathing was ragged and halting, scarce able to take a deep breath lest I fall off the tipping point I held myself on. Tan started grunting in my ear, his own breathing as rough as my own. He sped up again, and I knew he was getting close himself. 

"Now," he grunts. "Cum now."

219020

Three things happen simultaneously, he twists my nipple particularly harshly, I furiously rub my clitoris, and he thrusts as deep as he can get and his penis spews his seed in pulsing jets. I spiral down in a fantastic orgasm, almost unbearable in its intensity. My vaginal walls cling to his penis with a vise like grip as I spasm hard on his shaft. From the feeling I would not climax, to one of the most powerful ones of my life. Tan's sexual experience was an unrealized benefit to my pleasure. I would not have considered touching myself as an adjunct to his making love to me, but it was wonderful. To climax at the same time as he did, incredibly satisfying. 

"Did you enjoy it?" Tan whispers, his mauling hand gentle again as he softly strokes my breast.

"Yes. It was very nice."

"Go back to sleep, my love" he said. "I'll wake you again if I need you."

"Okay."

I lowered my leg and burrowed back against him. Before I returned to slumber, I felt his penis shrink and slide from my vagina with a squishy plop and liquid trickle from between my labia. I thought to myself we were leaving a huge mess on the sheets. We'd taken the honeymoon suite, so hopefully they wouldn't be surprised to see the condition of their bed after we left.

Videos sexatainment:
https://openload.co/f/lyYXT4dte00
https://openload.co/f/VU-nZoq2EA4
https://openload.co/f/j9jLg-FYDyY
https://openload.co/f/ipGDFSDyqjE
https://openload.co/f/75zoiE4iBEo
https://openload.co/f/HTxbU9e_cs8
https://openload.co/f/0e0xIRomdg4
https://openload.co/f/GJ6pEPHPgMY
https://openload.co/f/ZUWL48_V4s4
https://openload.co/f/J8SyNh9M_6c
https://openload.co/f/w3xL4FXSB7c

[JEMMA]

The last time Tan woke me, the light leaking between the cracks in the drapes showed the sun had risen. I was lying on my back and his hand was between my legs, stroking my bald sex. I jumped, still unaccustomed to having another body in my bed, especially one touching me so intimately. I remembered I was Mrs. Tan and it was a good thing he was touching me. I stretched and spread my legs slightly, granting him more access to my core. He took advantage and pushed two fingers into me. I gasped, still surprised his fingers could feel so much thicker than mine and go deeper than I could. It was like three of mine. 

219031

219032

"Good morning, Mr. Tan," I said, whimpering at the end as he curled his fingers against my g-spot.

219033

"Good morning, Mrs. Tan," he responded.

I reached down and found his penis hard and ready. 

"You're insatiable," I said. 

219034

"I waited a long time for you. I have to make up for lost time."

"What are you waiting for then? You're hard and I'm wet."

He laughed and climbed over me. I parted my legs wider and he put his penis at the gate and pushed slowly in. I moaned as he filled me and wrapped my long legs around him, pulling him closer. He bent down and gathered a taut nipple into his mouth and teased it with his tongue. I felt it stiffen, pebbling under his loving touch. After we were fully joined, he stilled, letting me feel his penis throbbing within me. He withdrew and almost left me. I could feel myself start to close over the top of his crown, but he plunged forward, harder and faster this time. It felt so good, and I moaned again.

219035

"You seem to like fucking, Mrs. Tan," Tan said, slamming into me again.

"Not fucking," I whimpered, "making love. Making love with my husband."

219036

219037

"No," he said, "not making love, fucking. I'll show you." 

219038

[Truthful]

enjoyed reading your story, more updates please. :)

[JEMMA]

He put his hands under my legs and raised them up until they were resting on his shoulders and I was bent almost double. He started slamming into me, hard and fast, driving deep into my sheath, owning me. He was right. It wasn't making love. It was more primal than that. What we were doing went back to the dawn of time; a man claiming a woman as his own. That's what Tan was doing; claiming me as his. There was nothing gentle or sedate or even loving about it. He was proclaiming to the world I was his and he owned me. It was fucking. I surrendered to it and climaxed twice before I felt him stiffen and with a final hard thrust, emptied his balls into me, his woman; finally his.

219175

219176

219177

"Was I right?" Tan asked. "Was it making love?"

"You were right. There was no making love in it."

"Say it then. Tell me what it was."

I hated the word. Fucking. It was a nasty word. A word without love and respect and joy. It was hard and brutal and sharp and animalistic, but he was right. It perfectly described what we'd just done. He'd fucked me and I'd liked it. It was not as tender and loving as our first time, but he'd made me climax twice.

"It was fucking," I admitted, still hating the word.

Little did I know then, how familiar I would become with the word, the act, of fucking. Fucking like animals. Not drawing pleasure from another person's body, but forcing it, ripping it from them, no matter what they wanted or desired. I would become very familiar with fucking. 

219178

219179

"We need to get going," Tan said. "We need to shower and eat before we catch our plane. I want to shower with you. Perhaps it will lead to more fun and games."

"All right," I agreed. I too wondered what it would be like to shower with Tan, to feel his soapy, slick hands on my body and mine on his.

We got up and I noticed a couple small smears of dried blood and semen on the sheets, evidence of my loss of innocence. I pulled the covers up to cover the stain. We went into the bathroom. I brushed my teeth before showering, wanting to kiss my husband without the taint of morning breath. He did the same and when we were finished, we kissed and I melted into him again, enjoying his lean, hard muscled body. He pulled me away after a couple minutes, turning on the shower and adjusting the temperature to something comfortable. 

It did lead to more fun and games. We slicked each other with soap and both became aroused from the loving, gentle touches in the light. No longer glimpsing barely seen body parts in the near dark, but able to fully enjoy the sight of our lover's body under a full light. I hoped Tan enjoyed what he was seeing. He seemed to; he became hard again as he soaped me and I him. He bent me over standing in the shower stall, my hand braced against the wall, and entered me again. This was more like the first time. Less frenzied, gentler and kinder than the last. While he plunged into me, his hand caressed and stroked the globes of my buttocks and I was happy he found them worthy to touch. A few times, he ran a finger down the crease of my butt and his fingernail traced its way down, surprising me with how erotic it felt. He lightly circled the tight ring of my anus, and I flinched, but he never attempted to penetrate the clenched star, merely brushing it. 

219180

I orgasmed as he touched around the puckered opening and I realized my friends might be right about the nerve endings clustered around my back door, though I had no desire to find out. It still seemed perverse to me. A few minutes after I orgasmed, Tan did as well, depositing another load of his sperm in me. Something more to be cleaned up, which we did quickly when he was finished. He kissed me again, holding me against him, before he got out of the shower to dry off.

219181

We ate in the hotel restaurant. I was starving; apparently sex was a great way to increase my appetite. I had two eggs over easy, both bacon and sausage links, two slices of toast, and orange juice. I was mildly sore from all the times we had sex, but it was a good soreness. I felt good. The night had exceeded my high expectations, considering how little I knew about sex, but Tan had known what to do and how to make me feel good. 

We collected a luggage cart on our way to the room and quickly packed. We hadn't opened most of the bags, just the small one for overnight. When we got to the airport, we checked most of our luggage, Tan keeping a messenger bag with his computer. He'd warned me he might have to spend a little time on work, though not too much, mostly answer a few e-mails from some of his bigger clients, but no more than four to 6 hours total the whole week. I kept my purse, a larger one which could double as a beach bag if I needed it. We took a seat at our gate. Our plane would start boarding in a half hour. 

I regretted not getting coffee with breakfast. Tan had kept me up for a substantial part of the night and I was feeling a peaceful lethargy. I told him I was going to get a latte with a double shot of espresso at the Starbucks and asked if wanted anything. 

"I can get it for you," he said. "I'd like to check out the newsstand to see if they have anything I want to read."

"Thank you. Remember, a double shot of espresso. A certain someone didn't let me sleep much last night," I smiled at him. 

"Right - a double shot," he laughed.

[JEMMA]

He wandered off and I sat there, yawning. I got a text and opened my phone, thinking it was one of my girlfriends asking me about last night and wishing me a lovely honeymoon. Instead of one of them, it was another unfamiliar number. No, I thought. Not again. I had to tell Tan about this bastard and be done with this. He could easily verify it was an accident. His own sister had been there. 

I opened the message app and it wasn't words or one of the previous photos, it was a movie and my blood ran cold. I realized my nightmare wasn't over, it had only begun.

219182

219183

I frantically looked to see if Tan was coming back yet and I didn't see him anywhere. Thank God!. I started playing the movie, muting the sound in case there was some. There was me, sucking a hard cock, on my knees in my wedding dress, the capelet still around my shoulders. All you could see of my blackmailer was his torso, no head. My hands were cupping his balls, and I was doing my best to extract his cum so I could be done with him and get to my wedding. My other hand was stroking his cock, my mouth bobbing up and down on his stiff pole. 

219184

219185

Fuck, fuck, fuck. How was this movie taken? I was in the practice room of the church. I'd been changing clothes in there with my bridesmaids. Surely they wouldn't have security cameras in a room where we were changing! The picture was sharp and clear. You could see the drool on my chin as he pushed his cock in, his cock swell as he shot his sperm in my mouth and his cum dripping from the corner of my mouth when I couldn't swallow it all fast enough. I looked at his hand. His phone was loosely held in his hand and he wasn't filming me, and even if he was, it would be from over me, not from the side; this perfect view of my tear covered face sucking him off. 

219186

I looked around again, wondering if Tan was coming back yet. I didn't see him. I tried to remember the room. Someone must have set up a camera or smart phone in there. The only ones in there until we were dressed was Tiffany, Yvonne, Tammie and Donna, but after we were dressed, other people had come in, including the rest of my girlfriends and my parents. I wouldn't be able palm this off to Tan as an innocent accident which meant nothing. It was clear from the movie I was doing my best to make him cum in my mouth and that he did and that I'd done it just before my marriage to Tan. No wonder he hadn't cared if he gave me the phone with the incriminating photos on it. They paled in comparison to what I was looking at now.

219187

219188

When he was done, it showed him leaning down, though not far enough his face was visible and him handing me the phone. It showed me kneeling on the floor for awhile, crying, then getting up and shoving the phone and my mini cape in the bags, and trying to fix my face. My father must have been knocking on the door. The movie ended.

I got another text.

I'll be in touch. We're going to have fun........!!!

[Aridine]

Great share TS!!

[sponge05]

Interesting story TS, will be great if you will continue sharing it.

[VRossi1980]

love this story, waiting here for much juicy updates.

[basfreak]

I like this story TS, shall wait here for more installments of it.

[KTVbuddy]

setting up my tent here for more of this nice story.

[JEMMA]

Brenda and Tan go on their honeymoon. This story will go in the category of erotic couplings. It also has elements of exhibitionist behaviour and masturbation in it. Please enjoy. 

Chapter 7 - Honeymoon, the Good 

I turned off my phone. I was so fucking screwed. I could see the rest of my life laid out in front of me and it wasn't pretty. This man would keep blackmailing me, forcing me into one thing after the other and I could see no end in sight. I didn't expect it would remain simple blow jobs either. He had me over a barrel and he and I both knew it. I didn't know what to do. 

219476

This is something I'd normally talk to my friends about, but at least one of them had betrayed me, and I had no idea who it was. The other people I could normally talk to were my parents, but I was so ashamed of what I'd gotten myself into, I couldn't talk to them either. My husband was the person I had to keep this away from at all costs; but he was also the only person who could end this. If he knew, I couldn't be blackmailed. If Tan could forgive me, I didn't care who else my blackmailer told. I didn't have an employer and my parents would eventually forgive me. I didn't feel particularly close to Tan's folks, and if they kept me at arms length, I would get by. Sydney might think it was funny. The only person who I cared about knowing was Tan. I'd fallen in love with him and could not imagine my life without him in it. 

219477

219478

If not for it happening the day of my wedding, I could almost take the chance and tell him. 

"Here's your latte, Brenda. Two shots just like you asked for." 

I turned and Tan was standing there holding out my latte. 

"Did you find anything to read?" I asked, taking the beverage. 

"Architectural Digest," Tan said, holding up the magazine. "I also got a sci-fi novel called 'Age of War' that looked pretty good. Something to read if we have any spare time. I plan to keep you pretty busy." 

I smiled up at him. At least I could have my honeymoon free of interference from my blackmailer. I was so relieved to be leaving the country right now. It would be nice if I never had to return. It gave me some time to think, maybe come up with a plan. 

I started drinking my latte, not wanting to talk right now. It was hard to think as well. My brain was numb. Tan sat beside me and started thumbing through his magazine. They started boarding our plane, but I asked Tan to wait a little before we boarded so I could drink more of my latte. He had no problem, we had assigned seats. 

"Are you looking forward to our honeymoon?" Tan asked, setting his magazine down. 

I took his hand. "Very much, my prince. I can't wait to have you all to myself." And far away from whoever was terrorizing me. 

"You're not unhappy you married me, are you?" 

"No! Why would you say that?" 

"You don't seem very happy. Very pensive and thoughtful and sad, but not very happy." 

"I'm not sad," I said, "though pensive and thoughtful are right up there. It's a very big step we took by getting married. Through sickness and health, good times and bad, till death do us part. I take it all quite seriously." 

"You don't think you'll regret not having more sexual experiences before tying the knot?" Tan asked. 

I smiled at him. "If last night was any indication, I think my sexual experiences will be just fine. You're all I need and want." Although he might not be all I get. I had to figure out some way to get out of my predicament. 

"I just want you to be happy," Tan said. 

"Just love me," I said. "Love me no matter what, through thick and thin, and I'll be happy." Please love me no matter what you learn about me, I thought, and maybe I can get through this. 

"We'd better board now," Tan said, "they're almost done." 

"Yes, of course." I finish off what more of the coffee I can, grab my purse and start for the boarding agent. 

"Wait!" Tan said, holding up my phone. "You don't want to forget this." 

I held out my hand for the phone. "No, of course not. How thoughtless of me. Thank you." Even touching my phone now made my skin crawl. But it did give me the germ of an idea. If the blackmailer can't get hold of me; he can't order me to do anything. Losing my phone sounded like a wonderful idea. 

The only non-stop flight to St. Lucia from Atlanta was Delta. Everything else was one or more stops. It was surprising to me only one airline flew non-stop to the islands from the busiest airport in the world and how many wanted you to fly to New York or Boston first. A couple flew with a stop in Miami. Any stops at all added hours to the trip, so we chose the Delta flight, which was a Boeing 737-800 with first class seating. Tan let me have the window seat and he took the aisle. The flight took about four hours. Tan started reading his book. I sat staring out the window pondering how terrible my life seemed at the moment. Perhaps I should explore the possibility of telling Tan. The only sure fire way to ending my misery would be if Tan could forgive me. 

I put my hand on his arm and he looked up from his book. 

"How much do you love me?" I asked. 

"You're uncertain how much I love you already? We just got married." He smiled at me. 

"It's a legitimate question." 

"I love you a bushel and a peck," he said. 

"Seriously. How much?" I asked. 

"What do you want me to answer? I'm not sure I can answer. I love you to the ends of the earth, to the depths of the sea, to the top of the sky. I love you enough to get married and tie myself to you the rest of my life. What and why are you asking me?" 

"If I did something really bad, could you forgive me if I repented of my actions?" 

"Like how bad? Murder someone? Rob a bank?" 

If I could discover who my blackmailer was, murder wasn't out of the question. "Bad like that," I answered. 

He looked deep into my eyes. "I don't know why you're asking me this. Are you planning to murder someone?" 

I couldn't look at him anymore and lowered my eyes. "No. I just need to know if you could forgive me if I did something bad. I want to know how much you love me." 

"I suppose I could forgive you almost anything," Tan said. 

"Almost anything?" 

"I don't think I could ever forgive you if you were with another man. That would absolutely devastate me." 

219479

My heart sank. Shit! "Why that one thing in particular?" I asked. "I mean, there's an awful lot of really bad things I could do?" 

"I don't think you could do bad things, Brenda. You're the best person I know. I don't know why it would hurt me so bad. It just would. I try to picture you with another person and I this red curtain comes down over my eyes. Maybe it's because you waited all this time to find the one person you love; made me wait even after we decided to get married. To suddenly want to be with someone else makes my blood boil. I can't see straight. I'd want to kill anyone you were with. I might even want to kill you. That's how angry the thought of it makes me. Please, never do anything so stupid." 

"What if I had no choice?" 

"You mean if you were raped?" 

I nodded. Or blackmailed. No choice. 

219480

"If anyone were to rape you, I swear to God I'd kill them." 

Killing them would align with my own desires currently. "But what about me? How would you feel about me afterward?" 

"I don't know. I honestly don't know. Don't get raped and we'll never have to find out." 

"One doesn't choose to be raped," I said, looking for a way out. 

219481

"I know, Brenda. I understand, but I can't tell you how something will make me feel. It's hypothetical. Feelings are complex. No one knows how they're going to feel when something bad happens. I could tell you one thing and might feel totally opposite from what I said when it actually did happen. I never want to find out. I'll say that." 

"Okay." 

"Why all these questions? Why is it so important to you?" 

Because I know something bad is going to happen. It won't be voluntary on my part. Maybe not rape exactly, but knowing how you feel doesn't deliver me from my dilemma. I see myself in the movie; desperately trying to vacuum another man's seed from his balls on my wedding day. You'll never forgive me, Tan. Never in a million years and no matter how much I will hate myself, I will do anything to keep this secret from you, even if it makes me do a thousand times worse. I'll keep my secret as long as possible, try to enjoy as much time with you as I can, but I'll be dead to you if you ever find out. Why couldn't you just forgive me, Tan? 

I look up at him again. "No particular reason. I just wanted to know how much you love me." 

He laughed. "Women. Who can figure them out? See. My first answer was the best. I love you a bushel and a peck." He kissed me briefly and returned to his book. 

219482

I wanted to cry. I teared up, but I quickly wiped my eyes. I couldn't cry anymore. Tan would want to know why I was crying and I had no answer I could give him. I looked out the window. One tear escaped despite my determination not to cry. I felt it trickle down my cheek. It evaporated quickly in the dry air of the plane. I wished I could talk to someone. Who could I trust? I was alone; the most alone I'd ever felt in my life. 

[ottawa]

very nice story bro, please continue! :):D

[goof8gang]

Very good story TS, camping here for more! ;):p

[campane]

Nice contribution TS, support thread!

[JJMagic]

love this story! sure hoping there will be much more.

[JEMMA]

Sandals is an all inclusive resort. You pay one price and it covers everything, soup to nuts. All the drinks (premium beverages, including alcohol), all the food, golfing, boating, pools, beach, sailing, motor boats, pretty much everything including taxes and gratuities. St. Lucia had three Sandals resorts and you could use any of them as if it were your own; the Halcyon, Regency La Toc, and the Grande St. Lucian, our place. The price included travel between the three resorts, which gave you a choice of 27 different restaurants, 21 bars, 11 pools, 11 whirlpools, 2 golf courses and almost unlimited water activities. 

We had one of the overwater bungalows, with personal butler service provided by a butler trained by the Guild of Professional English Butlers. The bungalow had glass floors with lit sea water so we could see fish swimming beneath us, day and night, an overwater hammock for two, soaking tub, a suspended patio with swim up platform so you could swim in the Caribbean right outside the bungalow. The butler, a woman named Roberta, met us at arrival, arranged for our luggage, private check-in at our suite, cocktails and food refreshments and asked where we'd like to have dinner. She even unpacked our clothes and put them away. Essentially, she was our personal concierge and butler service the whole time we would be there. 

Tan told her it was our honeymoon and a personal candlelight dinner for two would be our preference this evening. She had the menus of all 27 restaurants on her iPad and asked us to make a choice for a meal. Tan and I had eaten out often so he knew what I tended to like and dislike. I wasn't a particularly fussy eater, so I let him make the choices for dinner. He ordered from the Italian restaurant, Toscanini's. She escorted us to our room and Tan ordered a couples massage for tomorrow morning at ten. She gave us a cell phone so we could reach her any time of the day or night. 

The flight had been draining, more so for me given the emotional mess I found myself in, so when Tan suggested a nice soak in the tub, it sounded like a splendid suggestion. I started to pull out one of my more modest swimsuits from the drawer, but Tan stopped me. 

"Naked, please, we're on our honeymoon. I want to enjoy the sight of you." 

"Tan, there's people out there on the water." I pointed to the various water craft in the crystal clear waters a couple hundred yards from our bungalow. 

"They're not close and the tub has high sides. You'll only be visible for a second as you get in. I want you nude." 

I looked out at the water. They were pretty far off. I could see some of the women didn't have tops on, but it wasn't blatantly obvious. 

"Okay, but I'm a little surprised," I said. 

"Why's that?" 

"That you're so adamant about my never being with another man, but you don't mind showing off my nude body to them." 

"What was it you said before I went to the strip club for my bachelor party? Look, but don't touch. You're a beautiful woman. I'm proud of you, that you chose to marry me above all others. Why wouldn't I want to show you off and make every man in the world envious of me." 

"I don't feel that beautiful. I accept my body and figure are pretty good, but I don't like my face, my hair, my nose or my mouth." 

"Nonsense. You're beautiful. All women do this. You're supercritical of some poor feature you think you have and refuse to consider the whole package. You're you. You go together well. If I put some other face on you, you wouldn't be you, you'd be some stranger. I love you, the whole package. Jesus! How many men suffer from anorexia because they think they're too fat? How many men are keeping plastic surgeons in big houses, fancy cars, and boats. If it weren't for women, they'd go out of business. Don't denigrate yourself. I love you as you are." 

"Is that your final word on the subject?" 

He smiled at me. "Yes, now get naked, beautiful." 

I smiled back at him and removed my clothes. Tan whistled at me when I was naked. 

"Christ, you're beautiful," he said. 

"If you say so," I said. "I'll take your word for it, but only because you're my husband." I quickly snuck out on the deck, slipping into the tub. 

219642

"I'd stack you up against anyone," Tan said. He grabbed the plushy towels and luxurious robes and hung them by the tub. "For when our meal comes." 

That's right. Someone was bringing our meal tonight. I hoped we were out of the tub by then. 

Tan climbed into the tub behind me and wrapped his arms around me, holding my breasts. The high sides of the tub did prevent others from seeing him, so I didn't say anything, enjoying his loving touch. I leaned back against him. Occasionally, I'd turn my head and let him kiss me, but for the most part I was content to be still, safe in his arms. 

219643

I was almost dozing when he said, "Masturbate for me." 

Turning to him, I said, "I masturbated for you last night." 

"It was dark and I couldn't see you. I just wanted you to cum with me. I want to watch you now. Watch how you pleasure yourself." 

I looked around. No one was near, no one could see but Tan. Why not? 

219644

219645

Sliding my right hand down to my kitty, I started rubbing a finger on either side of my clitoris, nice and slow. Tan began rubbing my breasts harder, more urgently. It felt good, accompanying my fingers. I sighed. I even put my legs over either side of the tub, giving myself more access. Eventually, slow could only go so far. I started rubbing faster, sometimes dipping my fingers in my vagina, then returning to my clit. I could feel Tan getting hard behind me, his penis pressing against my buttocks. Apparently, I wasn't the only one enjoying this. His hands got rougher, pulling, tugging and twisting my nipples, which both hurt, but felt strangely good. I moaned, rapidly approaching my crest. My bottom was bouncing up and down, getting ever so close, and then it hit me like a ton of bricks. My legs tightened, my butt dangled seven inches above the bottom of the tub as my whole body went stiff and I spiraled into a fabulous orgasm. No sooner did it start then Tan bodily lifted me up in an amazing display of strength, turned me around and set me on his cock. 

219646

He slid into me like a sharp knife through warm butter. 

"Tan, we're practically in public," I panted. "What are you doing?" 

"I'm fucking my wife. I don't give a shit. If they want to watch me fuck you, more power to them," he moaned, all the way inside me. 

219647

It was too late to do anything about it now. The deed was done. The only thing I could do was hope not to give away what we were doing. Fat chance of doing that since I was facing him and he was pumping into me by the simple expedient of gripping my ass and bouncing me up and down on his thick, stiff penis. Already highly aroused by my previous orgasm, I climaxed again, not more than 2 minutes after he started thrusting into me and I stifled my cries of pleasure by biting his shoulder, hard enough to leave tooth marks, though not so hard I broke skin. I climaxed again a short while later, surprised I was this aroused. Perhaps the idea I was making love to Tan where people might see was giving me a dark, forbidden thrill. I had a 4th orgasm before I felt Tan's penis swell inside me and a flood of his seed coat the inside of my sheathe. 

219648

I sat there, hugging him, my head on his shoulder, totally sated, when I heard people cheering and clapping loudly. Startled, I turned to look and saw a motor boat less than a hundred yards away, 4 people, 2 guys and 2 topless girls, standing up and waving at us. 

"Well done, man, great show," one of the men said. 

I turned flame red. Tan shouted back to them, "Thanks." 

"If you can pull that off again in another hour, I'll be over for a ride," one of the women, a blonde, shouted, to the whoops and hollers of her friends. 

"No can do," Tan yelled back. He held up his hand, showing them his ring. "Just married. I'm taken." 

"Damn straight, he's taken," I hollered, still flushing red. "I waited a long time to find a man like him." 

"Lucky girl," the blonde said. "You looked like you were having a hell of a time." 

"I was," I shouted. "Four times wonderful" I kissed Tan. "Now go away. Can't you see we're busy." 

219649

They all laughed and I heard the boat start and move away. 

"That wasn't so bad, was it?" Tan asked. 

"I was mortified they saw us," I said. "I've never been so embarrassed." But I couldn't deny the thrill of it either, though I didn't say that to Tan. I was in enough trouble the way things were. I didn't need to ask for more. 

219651

219652

Tan kissed me and got out of the tub, drying off and slipping on a robe. I could see the evidence of our pleasure floating around in the water. I looked around to be sure there weren't other people loitering nearby, then got out of the tub and under the shower to quickly rinse off any of our cum, before drying off and putting on my robe. It was close to 6 and our food was arriving at 6:30. Tan called our butler and she arrived within 15 minutes, shortly after I'd put on a skirt and blouse and nothing else. 

219650

"Yes, sir." 

"I'd like to get my suit pressed for dinner tomorrow night, and my shoes shined," Tan said. "Anything for you, honey?" 

"Could I see you for a moment over here, Roberta, please?" I asked. I stepped out onto the patio, Roberta following. 

"Yes, Madame." 

"I'm sorry to bother you, but my husband and I made love in the tub," I whispered. "It probably needs cleaning. I'm sorry." 

219653

"Don't worry, Madame. It frequently happens. People often come here for their honeymoon as you did. I can sanitize it now for you, or the cleaning crew does it every morning." 

"The morning should be fine. Thank you." 

"No thanks necessary, Madame. We pride ourselves on taking care of our guests." She looked around to see where Tan was and whispered, "You enjoy yourselves to the fullest. He's a handsome man and you're very lucky." 

"I think so too, Roberta. I appreciate that. We will." I smiled at her and she smiled back. She went back into the bungalow. 

"If that will be all, sir," she said taking his suit and shoes, "I'll be off. Your suit and shoes will be returned around the time you have your massage scheduled." 

"Very well, Roberta. Good evening. This should do it for the evening." 

"Yes, sir. Thank you sir. I'll see you tomorrow." 

Our food arrived as Roberta left. She had a few words for the waiter as she departed. 

Videos attached:
https://openload.co/f/e5tzz4-xZXk
https://openload.co/f/zMUwM8NioCM
https://openload.co/f/B95eSIuBZw8
https://openload.co/f/4YRSsGJzXOY
https://openload.co/f/zVgEZ6ZO3rQ
https://openload.co/f/tuBThs0G8Wc
https://openload.co/f/0TfkcaBwKYk

[charlienigel]

Keep it up

[petmichpeter]

More please

[spermspray]

Thanks for sharing!

[JustANewbie]

Thanks so much for sharing this nice story, camping here for more updates. :)

[JEMMA]

Tan had ordered me the Pesce Spada, grilled swordfish with roasted potatoes with a lemon mint drizzle and for himself, the carved strip loin with marsala demi-glace, grilled vegetables and crispy potatoes. It smelled delicious. Our room came with a wine fridge with a selection of Robert Mondavi Twin Oaks wines. The waiter opened a bottle of chardonnay for me and a Cabernet Sauvignon for Tan. 

"Would you like me to make a pot of our Jamaican Blue Mountain coffee to have with your dessert, sir?" The waiter asked. 

"Please, it sounds wonderful." 

"Do you have decaf?" I asked. "It's getting fairly late." 

"I don't plan on you getting much sleep tonight, Mrs. Tan. The caffeinated will do just fine." 

I blushed and the waiter got a small smile which he covered up quite well. "Very well, sir. Caffeinated it is." He glanced at me to see if I would say more, but I didn't. 

"You ordered the tiramisu for dessert. It's under this cover when you're ready." He pointed to a lid. "When you've finished, put the cart outside the front door. Someone will be by to collect it in about three hours." 

"Thank you. Have a good evening," I said. 

"Very well, Madame. You too, sir. Have a pleasant evening." He disappeared out the door. 

"We shouldn't be disturbed for the rest of the evening," Tan said. "Why don't you unbutton a few more buttons on your blouse? Or better yet, remove it entirely." 

"Mr. Tan. You must think me a total harlot to request I undress for dinner." 

"We've already established your sluttishness," Tan said. "You just had sex in front of several people. I'm merely trying to establish how far your lack of morals extends." 

"Mr. Tan. That was hardly my fault. You were having sex with me before I even knew what you were about. I had very little say in the matter." 

"But you loved it, didn't you, Brenda. I felt how many times you climaxed. You were excited beyond your imagination." 

"I will neither admit nor deny any level of excitement on my part. It was what it was." 

Tan laughed. "Take off your blouse, Brenda. I want to see those beautiful breasts and proud nipples while I eat." 

I slowly undid the buttons of my blouse and slid it off my shoulders. 

219972

219973

"Extraordinary," Tan said. "I doubt if I'll ever get tired of seeing you naked, Brenda." 

I blushed again and my nipples perked up to rigid little nubbins under his intense scrutiny. We ate in relative silence, Tan content to gaze at my peaked breasts and I was a little uncomfortable at the potency of his stare. I could feel my sex becoming wet. I wondered if it was this way for all newlyweds, or if we were different from others. I wondered if it made a difference that we'd waited, if couples who'd surrendered to their passion earlier in their relationship would be this focused on sex during their honeymoon. All I could think of at this moment was the thick penis under Tan's robe waiting for me. I found myself rushing through my delicious meal, my mouth dry, which caused me to drink more wine then I intended. 

I was done before he was and I watched him eat while I was on my third glass of wine. 

"Would you like a pre-dessert, dessert?" Tan asked. 

"What would that be?" I asked. 

He undid the tie on his robe and pulled it to either side of his hard body exposing his penis to me. "You could make the balance of my meal quite amazing." 

219974

219975

219976

I smiled and slid onto the floor under the table. My mouth encircled his organ and I felt him start to grow. The lessons of a couple nights ago and last night popped into my head and I started making use of them. Everything I'd learned, I poured into my efforts on his penis. Soon, I could hardly contain him in my mouth. Cupping his ball sack and stroking the bottom of his shaft, I worked the head of his organ. Up and down I went on his shaft, sucking and licking as much as I could. Except for me sucking his penis, Tan calmly ate the rest of his dinner, throbbing in my mouth. As he finished his last bite, he released in my mouth and I eagerly swallowed all he gave me. When he stopped spurting, I calmly got out from under the table, wiping a stray drop from the corner of my mouth. 

219979

"Can you answer a question for me?" Tan asked, standing up to get the tiramisu. 

"What question would that be?" I responded. 

"I don't want to look a gift horse in the mouth, but I believe it was only a week ago you suggested that cock sucking was a rather disgusting practice and you hoped I wouldn't expect one more frequently than my birthday, Christmas and our anniversary. I assumed from your attitude that it would be pointless for me to ask you to swallow my cum. Today is none of those things and you've eagerly swallowed every drop I had to give. What changed your mind? It can't all be your girlfriends again, can it?" 

219977

219978

While he was talking, he set the dessert on the table and poured us both cups of coffee. He held my chair for me and I sat down. He sat down across from me. 

"Partly," I admitted. 

Of course the other part was my guilt over his penis not being the first one I sucked and my desire to make sure I atoned for it by being the best little fellatrix I could be when he asked. 

219980

"Partly it's because it's our honeymoon and I feel I should be as willing to participate as you are. Lastly, I discovered it's not as bad as I thought it would be. I expected it would be smelly, disgusting, and would taste bad. A clean penis doesn't taste any different than any other part of your skin. I have enjoyed the feeling of it in my mouth and your sperm doesn't taste half bad. Mostly it's bland and salty. One of my girlfriends said it was slimy, kind of like eating raw oysters, and I suppose it is, but I like oysters, so I can handle slimy. Everyone of them said swallowing was the easiest and least messy way of dealing with sperm, which otherwise would need to be cleaned up." 

"I'm going to throw those girls a party," Tan laughed. "I thought I'd have to beg or buy you jewelry every time I wanted a blow job. Instead, you've been extremely accommodating." 

"I hope I never make you beg, Tan. I want to be a good wife to you." 

We talked about the other things we wanted to do in St. Lucia. He said he'd like to go sailing on the sunset cruise tomorrow evening and I thought that would be fun. We could eat something earlier and catch the evening sail after. Tan said he'd like to play some golf in a couple days. I told him I had no problem with him playing golf; I could find things to keep me occupied. He thought I might have a good time shopping. I said that shopping was an activity best done with friends and I didn't need any more clothes for our trip, though I might try to find something for my parents. 

We finished our dinner and put all the dishes on the food cart and pushed it out the front door. 

Tan asked if I wanted to go swimming right around our bungalow. I thought it sounded relaxing and started pulling out one of my suits again. I hadn't done any swimming for the last week and I usually swam an hour at least every other day. 

"You won't need the suit, Brenda. Come on. Go au naturale. It's almost dark, we'll be in the water. It's our honeymoon, let's live a little." 

I was reluctant given the show we'd given the boaters this afternoon, but it was nearly dark and there weren't any more water craft out now. I nodded nervously. "Okay." 

"That's my girl. This is an adventure. We'll be back to tame and stodgy in no time." 

I laughed, but I had a sick feeling in my stomach. I doubted my blackmailer would allow my life to be tame or stodgy. 

Tan turned on the underwater lights. We got towels and put on our robes until we got down to the swimming platform. I looked at the bungalows to either side of us. There didn't seem to be any outdoor activity at either one, although the one past the one to my left had a couple sitting around a fire pit, but they were pretty far away. I dropped my robe and dived into the water. Tan was right behind me. The water seemed to be above 80 degrees, although feeling the water caress my bare body had my nipples as hard as if the water was cooler. Tan came up behind me and grabbed me. 

"Mrs. Tan, I believe you would be the perfect mermaid. You swim like a fish and could lure all the sailors to a watery grave with your sexy body." 

I turned to face him and held him against me. 

"You say the sweetest things, Mr. Tan. You just want to have your way with me, don't you?" 

"Yes, I admit it. Is it working?" 

"I'll tell you later. Now I want to swim some laps. Do you think you can keep up with me?" 

"I can try, though I'm sure you'll soon put me to shame. Where do you want to swim?" 

"Let's swim to the next bungalow and back. It's dark and seems empty. We'll just do it about 20 or 30 times." 

"Don't get too tired, Brenda. I still have more plans for you tonight." 

"Swimming will energize me, Tan. You don't have to worry about that." 

"I don't think I can keep up with you over distance," Tan said, "but I might be able to keep up in a sprint. I propose a contest. The first lap over and back, the winner gets oral sex from the loser, but we keep going for another lap. The winner of that one gets oral sex as well." 

"So if I win both laps, you'll lick me to two orgasms?" I ask. 

"Or you'll give me two blow jobs if I win both." 

"That's not going to happen, Mr. Tan. You have to touch the edge of their swim platform and back to ours both times, deal?" 

"Sounds good. Line up here. No jumping the gun. Are you ready?" 

"I'm ready to beat your ass. You already had an orgasm tonight, Mr. Tan." 

"You had four in the tub. I'm still two behind you." 

"It's not my fault men need recovery time and women are more orgasmic." 

"Don't get cocky. You haven't won anything yet. On the count of three: One...Two...Three." 

On three, Tan pushed my head underwater and took off. I came up sputtering and took off after him. The cheater; he had about a 15 foot head start. I went into a ground eating crawl, rapidly closing the distance. He touched the platform and started back. I was about 10 feet behind him now, but I went into a touch like I was doing turns on a wall and cut the distance to 5 before he was halfway back. My legs were kicking up a storm, trying to catch him before the finish. He out touched me by about 6 inches and stopped. I kept going and did the next lap while he was hanging there laughing. I came up to him and splashed water in his face. 

"You fucking cheater," I said. 

"Mrs. Tan. I'm shocked at your language. You don't like that fucking word." 

"You pushed me under." 

"I had to win the first lap. I was ready to concede the second, but I had to get something out of it," he laughed. "Come on, time to pay the winners." 

"I'll give you your winnings, Tan, but I'm not done swimming yet, so you'll have to wait until I'm done." 

"I'll give you another half hour, Brenda, but if you're not ready to pay up then, I'll give you a spanking along with an orgasm." 

"You wouldn't dare!" I exclaimed. 

He put a very stern look on his face. "Try me." 

Okay, maybe he would. I started swimming again, maintaining a steady even pace on my laps this time, so as not to tire myself out before my thirty minutes was up. I kept up a good pace and since it was about 40 yards to the next bungalow, I must have swum a mile before Tan called out 30 minutes. I climbed out onto the platform. Tan was lying naked in the hammock. 

"Are we going in?" I asked. 

"We should do it right here, under the stars," Tan said. 

I smiled down at him. "Everything with you is public sex, isn't it?" 

"I would hardly call this public," he said. "It's dark. There's not much of a moon and our nearest neighbors appear to be a respectable distance away. Unless you scream like a banshee when I make you cum, I doubt they'll even know we're fooling around. A 69 should take care of both of us." 

I climbed into the hammock with him with my head near his penis and lowered my kitty onto his willing mouth. I didn't scream like a banshee, but I wasn't exactly quiet when I orgasmed. Fortunately, nobody seemed to notice. I got the last laugh on the cheater, though. I climaxed three times before he spent in my mouth. 

219981

219982

Tan fucked me again before we went to bed, driving hard into me from behind. It was definitely another fucking, not making love. Tiffany was right; doggy style put the man in command. He was plunging fast and deep into me and it was not gentle and loving at all. I was nothing but a vessel for his need. As he'd climaxed twice since supper, it took him a long time to orgasm again. From his size and my newness to sex, plus the intensity of his fucking, I felt somewhat sore before he spent in me, but it was effective. I climaxed four more times before he did. As he fucked me, he played with my bottom as he had before, running his fingers lightly up and down the crease between my cheeks. As he did so, he tickled the puckered opening of my back door. I was surprised again with the feelings of arousal his gentle touching provided. He never penetrated the opening as I thought he might, but I was beginning to wonder what it would feel like if he did. I thought his penis was too big to put back there. His finger or thumb might be more appealing to me, but I was becoming less surprised at the thought my girlfriends enjoyed anal sex. The teasing had a beneficial affect on me as the number of my orgasms demonstrated. When he finished, I slept the sleep of the dead, curled up in his arms. He slept soundly as well, not interrupting my sleep any more during the night before we both woke up with the alarm in the morning. 

[rawboy83]

do share more of this nice story bro!

[JEMMA]

The next morning, he made love to me after the alarm went off. He allowed me to ride him and I did so slowly as I was still tender from the pounding the night before. Despite my soreness, the gentle loving was most welcome and I found myself climaxing twice before he did. I really was enjoying sex and Tan was a compelling lover. I found myself surprised at the intensity of my orgasms. Afterward, we showered to be fresh for the massage therapists coming at ten. Tan told me to put on the robe until we knew what the therapists required in the way of covering. 

He contacted our butler, Roberta, and made arrangements for reservations at Barefoot by the Sea for 4:30 because they accepted casual wear and then the sunset cruise afterward. Since we would be wearing casual wear anyway, Tanner suggested we go to one of the grotto pools beforehand, maybe have a couple of drinks, perhaps meet some other people, instead of hiding away in our bungalow all the time. I agreed I wouldn't mind spending less time having sex. Since I was so new to sex and Tan was both large and energetic, a respite in our sexual activity would be welcome. I told him so and Tan laughed as he was wont to when I said something he found funny. 

"How do you know I'm big? How many other cocks have you seen?" 

Well, one in an erect state, I thought, and he was smaller than you. I lied again. "None, but the glass dildo the girls had me practicing my oral skills on was about seven inches long and all three girls said it was larger than most penises. You're larger than it was, slightly longer and thicker. Tammie was the only one able to deep throat it. She said the rigidity of glass made it more difficult to do. Neither Tiffany nor Yvonne could get it all the way down. I was the worst. I got between three and four inches of it in my mouth before I started gagging." 

"Tammie got the whole thing down? Maybe I should have married her." 

I punched him lightly in the shoulder and he grinned at me. 

"Do you think she can teach you? I'd be happy to volunteer my services as a practice dummy," Tan said, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. 

"I'm sure you would, you big oaf. I think I'll do my best to learn without benefit of your services, though Tammie probably wouldn't mind. All of my girlfriends think you're a stud. Donna told me if I ever chose to chuck you back in the pond, she'd love to add white meat to her diet." 

"Really?" Tan said, preening and flexing a little for my benefit. "I'm liking your girlfriends more and more every day." 

"Back off buster. You're married now. No more free range kitties for you. Till death do us part, remember?" 

Tan laughed and picked me up, swinging me around while he kissed me. "I remember. All you have to do is keep me satisfied and I'll never stray." 

"Keeping you satisfied may be tougher than I imagined. You've tenderized my poor sex with all your pounding. It's a good thing it feels good despite the soreness, or I might have to take a break. It's the reason I want to go to the pool this afternoon; a little R&R for Miss Kitty." 

Tan laughed again and set me down. "It's your fault for making me wait. I can't get enough of you now." 

Our massage therapists arrived at the same time as Tan's suit and shoes, one of them male and one female. The set up their portable tables out on our deck, covering it with several towels and a small pillow with a hole in the middle to protect our heads and faces as we lay flat on our stomachs. 

"Do you have a preference as to which of us does you?" The female asked. 

Mindful of Tan's admonition how he would be unhappy if I were with another man, I said, "If it's all right with you, I'd prefer you do my massage." 

"Very well, madame. Would you prefer to be covered?" 

I looked out at the watercraft passing by. They seemed pretty far out but I remembered what happened yesterday when Tan and I had started playing in the tub. "A towel please," I replied. 

She acknowledged my preference and I quickly shed my robe and got face down on the table and she covered my bare buns with a towel draped over them, folded so both my legs and lower back were uncovered. Tan did the same. She slightly parted my legs so my feet were at the edge of the table. I knew she could look up the bottom edge of my towel and see me in all my glory, but I remembered it was only a week ago a woman was ripping the pubic hair out of my crotch by the roots, so I guess I shouldn't feel so self conscious about it. 

"Would you like some music and would you like me to use an oil? I have one scented with sandalwood, another with lemongrass, and a third with a gardenia scent." 

"Yes to both please, gardenia for me." 

Tan chose sandalwood. She put a CD in the bungalow sound system and the sounds of a vaguely oriental or Indian type music wafted lowly through the air. Lots of bells and non-violin strings, it was very relaxing. She started on my arms, the hands really, and I was pleased she used lots of pressure. I enjoyed hard massages. I had to admit I had a lot of tension built up after getting the text from my blackmailer yesterday. I figured I only had until the end of my honeymoon until I had to start dealing with any twisted shit he would press upon me. She worked up my arms to my shoulders, then down my back. When she reached my buttocks, she reversed direction, starting at my feet and working her way up my legs. I was turning into putty, she was so good. After doing my thighs, she reached under the towel and started massaging my buns. It seemed to be where a lot of tension was concentrated, along with between my shoulder blades. Both Tan and I finished up about the same time. We both turned over, the masseuse lifting up my towel slightly until I was on my back, then laying it over my sex. 

"Would you like a towel for your breasts, madame?" She asked. 

[sapa]

Awesome story bro TS, support nice thread!

[BroHendry]

Jolly good story bro, hoping to read more.

[vaggo]

Very nice, camping for more!

[meijipcc]

great story, enjoy reading it. look forward to your next update TS.

[JEMMA]

Not feeling well today, can rest first before continuing the story?



Please have patience for the best part....

[AmeShin]

Very poor victim
Very nice story

[JEMMA]

Before continuing the story....let me add in some video link for your sexatainment....

220345

220346

https://openload.co/f/bX3JAMuGGkk
https://openload.co/f/mRZrP06vhQE
https://openload.co/f/Yjh2yGAUIWc
https://openload.co/f/XmWfmgUatJ4
https://openload.co/f/tbz_naQrvi4
https://openload.co/f/WYm5Xb3U9O8
https://openload.co/f/7AmyA_70es0
https://openload.co/f/Rfu4N134PZU
https://openload.co/f/xlvmC19sxD4
https://openload.co/f/LpwSGZYBWbw
https://openload.co/f/gNI8tvgeuMc
https://openload.co/f/rR_6kOwoOOA
https://openload.co/f/aaq87A-GnLE
https://openload.co/f/mB-yGnmMvLI

220347

220348

Enjoy Bros...

[FuggingPartner]

Great pics! Thanks :D

[JEMMA]

I looked to Tan to see if he cared one way or the other. "Madame will be okay without a towel on her top," Tan said. At least it was his decision to have both another man and woman starting at my naked boobs. I was becoming slightly more relaxed about the semi-casual nudity Tan seemed to enjoy. They were professionals anyway; not much different from seeing my gynecologist. I worried more about the people passing on the water than our massagers. 

220525

220526

My therapist started the same way she had when I was on my stomach; working my hands and arms and up to my shoulders. She spent a little time on my face, almost like a facial, before going down my stomach. She didn't really massage my boobs, which didn't have muscle tissue in them, but she brushed them frequently while working my sides and abs. My nipples were soon standing up like little golf tees. Tan noticed and grinned at me. Tan wasn't hard, but his package was on fairly prominent display under his towel. His masseur didn't seem to be paying it any attention which made me think he was more the heterosexual type who appreciated my stuff more than Tan's. 

220527

220528

Reaching the top of my mound, the therapist switched sides again, going back to my feet. She rubbed and massaged the bottom of my feet which felt great. She also stretched my legs, lifting each of them up toward my chest, keeping them straight. I know my kitty was on prime display for both my massager and Tan's as he was doing his legs too. I tried not to think about it, but knowing no part of me was going unseen gave me a guilty little kick. I'd been so modest most of my life and Tan and I had made love in the tub out on the deck, 69 in the hammock, though thankfully, in the dark, and now I was giving two massage therapists an eyeful. When she laid my legs back down, she massaged my thighs right up to the point she was brushing my vajayjay, though never being impolite or unprofessional in her attitude, just thorough. By the time she was finished, I felt totally relaxed, almost limp. 

220529

They finished and we thanked them for their help and they disappeared. 

"Another round of sex?" Tan asked. "We may not have the chance until we get back from the cruise tonight." 

"What's your preference, sir?" 

"A little oral sex until I'm ready and we'll see where it goes from there," he replied. "Want to use the hammock again?" 

"No way, Tan. I'm willing to play your games to a certain extent, but not in broad daylight." 

"Did you like it when the masseur could see under your towel as your legs were being stretched." 

"I felt a little tingle, but they both acted professionally, so I tried to treat it like a doctor's visit." 

"Let's see if we can't turn your little tingle into a big one," Tan said. 

"In the bungalow please." 

[NastyThaiboy]

I really like this story!

setting up my tent here for more updates. :)

[JEMMA]

We adjourned to the bed and I put forth all my efforts to giving him an erection while his tongue laved my sex. Tan was skilled enough to give me two orgasms before he was prepared to perform his husbandly duties. I was happy when he decided to use the missionary position. I wanted to look at him and be able to kiss as we made love and not be taken from behind. I had no problems climaxing being taken that way, but enjoyed the visual and tactile stimulus of facing him. Our coupling was languid and sensuous, not rushed at all. I enjoyed every moment of his thrusting. Not being pounded hard allowed me to orgasm twice more without becoming more sore in the process. His last few thrusts were accompanied by grunts of pleasure as he spilled his seed in me. We took a few moments to lay cuddled together before he made me get up and get dressed. 

220634

220635

220636

220637

220638

220639

220640

Since we were going out in public, I was still uncomfortable wearing Tammie's swimsuit gifts. I picked out one of the more modest bikini's I had. Tan said we needed to wear sandals for dinner, no bare feet, and swim suits had to be covered up, so I also took a dress like cover up to go over my bikini. I made sure I brought lots of sunscreen as we'd be tanning during the heat of the afternoon. Tan brought a shirt and shorts to go over his trunks, and we could wear the same things on the sunset cruise. 

The pool we went to had to be over an acre of water. There were islands, peninsulas, grottos, and bays in it. It was well landscaped all over. Tanner went to get some towels. Before he left, I told him I saw a good spot, pointing it out to him and asked him to bring the towels there. He looked at where I was pointing and nodded, saying he'd be right back with towels and drinks. He also said he'd order some sandwiches as we'd managed to miss breakfast by sleeping in and having sex before the massage therapists arrived. 

220641

I was walking to the indicated spot when I heard a male voice say, "Hello, stranger." My heart leapt into my throat, thinking it was my blackmailer. The timbre of the voice was so close. I turned slowly to the voice when a female added. "Of course, we haven't met you with your clothes on." I looked and realized it was two of the people from the boat who'd seen us having sex in the tub. The man who'd first shouted at us and the topless blonde. She was still topless. 

The man said, "My name's Stanley Wet and this is my wife, Katherine." He pointed to the blonde. "Kath or Kathy for short. You can call me Stan." 

Katherine said, "You really flinched when Stan spoke to you. What has you so jumpy?" 

"He sounded like someone I didn't expect to see here," I replied. "Sorry, my name is Brenda." I put out my hand and shook both of theirs. 

"Where's that dreamy husband of yours?" Kathy asked. 

"Getting towels and drinks, ordering sandwiches. We didn't eat breakfast this morning" 

"Too busy to eat," Stan teased. "Mmm. I wonder why that is?" 

I blushed and both of them laughed. "Newlyweds," Stan said, "It's so easy to tell who they are and so easy to make fun of." 

"Why don't you join us?" Kathy said. "You're one of the few people here where both halves of a couple are under thirty." 

"Tan won't be able to find me. He's expecting me to be over there." I pointed to the spot I picked out. 

Stan and Kathy looked to where I pointed and Stan said, "Good location. Why don't we join you?" 

I was a little hesitant, but realized we'd come to the pool to meet people and Stan and Kathy seemed nice enough. "Sure, why not." 

They grabbed their towels and drinks and followed me over to the location I'd picked. It had some trees to provide some shade if you wanted it, a small grotto where a half dozen people could mingle, eight lounges, and no other people at the moment. I set my bag down and we all sat down. 

"Just married, huh?" Kathy asked. "Does that mean you're on your honeymoon?" 

"Yes," I admitted. "Saturday we tied the knot." 

"No wonder you didn't pull the privacy curtains around your tranquility tub. Too eager," Kathy said. 

"It has curtains?" I said, surprised. 

"And eyes only for each other," Stan added, laughing. "No wonder you were giving us a show. You didn't even see the curtains." 

I blushed again, embarrassed I hadn't known about the curtains and the show. "We didn't intend to give everyone a show," I said, "we were going to soak after the flight. The sides of the tub were high enough we didn't feel visible. Things got out of hand." 

"Don't worry about it," Kathy teased. "This place is conducive to romantic encounters. You aren't the only ones we've seen making love, but you're certainly the most attractive couple doing it." 

220642

I got a text on my phone and looked at it, thinking it was Tan. It was another message from my blackmailer. 

I have a task for you. 

"Excuse me a minute. I've got to get this. Tan's asking me what kind of sandwich I want." 

I quickly tapped back, I'm with my husband. Your fucking blackmail scheme won't work if my husband finds out. My life will be over and I'll make it my goal to see your ass behind bars. 

You don't look like you're with your husband. 

Shit! How could he know that? Was he here? I looked frantically around for a minute. 

He's on his way back, I typed. I'm with friends. Leave me alone. I'm on my honeymoon. 

Did you tell him his cock wasn't the first one you sucked? Did you show him the movie of you eagerly sucking my cock until you swallowed my cum? 

If I did, we wouldn't be talking. I would no longer be on my honeymoon and I'd be going to the police. 

Text me when you're alone and I'll give you your task. If you don't respond within three days, I send the movie to your husband, and the parents of the happy couple. Look forward to hearing from you. Ha ha. 

Shit, shit, shit! Why couldn't he leave me alone long enough to enjoy my honeymoon? Give me one fucking moment of happiness before he ruined everything. 

I'll let you know when I'm alone. 

I turned off my phone and threw it in my bag. 

"Is everything all right?" Kathy asked. "You're white as a sheet." 

Tears started rolling down my cheek. Kathy put her arms around me and as soon as she did, I started sobbing loudly. 

"No, nothing is all right," I admitted, crying. "Not a damn thing is all right!" 

"I take it the text was from someone other than your husband and it had nothing to do with a sandwich," Stan said. 

I looked at them. I didn't know these people from Adam, but I had to talk to someone and right now, I didn't seem to have anyone else to talk to. They were disinterested parties. At least I could unload my burdens on them. Even if they couldn't tell me what to do, having someone who could listen would be helpful. 

"No, it wasn't Tan. I'm being blackmailed. It was my blackmailer." 

"What do they want? Money?" Kathy asked, her arm still around me. 

"Worse, a million times worse. They want me. They want my body, my heart and soul and if I don't give it to him, they're going to ruin my marriage. More, it will ruin my life." 

[RulerOfSluts]

Hey Jemma, Im Roy. I have been reading your stories for quite some time alrd and im really impressed by your stories. I am an erotic writer too and I have written a few blackmail stories. Would you like to read them and see maybe if you are interested to collaborate and work on smth tgt? (:

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[JEMMA]

Stan and Kathy looked at one another. "What could you have possibly done to give them that much control over you? We're not hanging around with a murderer are we?" Stan asked, half joking. He was wondering. 

"No murders, no crimes, just something really stupid. I can't explain now. Tan will be here soon. He can't ever know. Maybe I could talk to you later. Tan's going golfing tomorrow. Maybe we could talk then." 

"I could go golfing with him," Stan offered, "keep him occupied while you and Kathy have a heart to heart." 

"You'd be willing to do that for me?" I asked. 

"No problem," Stan said. "We'll be happy to help out in any way we can." 

I hugged Kathy, then Stan. "I can't thank you enough. I don't have anyone to talk to about this. It's been driving me crazy. I think one of my friends is in on this blackmail scheme, but I don't know which one it is so I don't know who to trust. I've felt all alone. Thank you." 

I saw Tan approaching with our drinks and towels. "Tan is coming. Mums the word." I mimed zipping my lips closed and quickly wiped my eyes, drying my tears. "Talk about absolutely anything other than my issues, please." 

Kathy gave me a friendly squeeze. "Whatever you want." 

Tan arrived and I said, "You may recognize these folks from the boat yesterday, Tan. This is Katherine and Stanley Wet. I happened to walk by them on the way here and they recognized me. This is my husband of two days, Tan." 

Tan set the towels down, handed me my drink and shook hands with both of them. I could see he appreciated Kathy's pair of boobs. I could see why. They looked very nice; slightly larger than mine and on her smaller frame, they really stood out. She didn't seem nervous about flaunting them either, unlike me. I removed my cover-up and asked Tan to spread some sun tan lotion on me before he did anything more. He spread some on my back and handed the lotion to me to spread on my front. Afterward, we all sat down and talked. We learned Stan and Kathy were from Charleston, South Carolina, he'd graduated from South Carolina five years ago with a medical degree and joined a successful family practice. Kathy had met him in college and she had her own Marketing business. He was 33, she was 8 months younger. They'd been married for four years, waiting until he'd joined the practice before tying the knot. We shared our particulars as well. 

Stan said, "Brenda was telling me you plan on golfing tomorrow. Mind if I join you?" 

"You golf?" Tan asked. 

"You can hardly be a doctor without golfing," Stan said, "though I'm not all that good yet. We have some great golf courses around Charleston. You two should try to get away sometime and join us." 

"Sounds great. Maybe I can give you some pointers. I'm not too bad. A four handicap. My parents lived in Druid Hills and I've been golfing since I was in Junior High. 

"You look like you're athletic," Kathy asked me. "Do you golf too, or some other sport?" 

"I swam with the varsity swim team and played college volleyball," I responded. "No golf." 

"Volleyball. With your height, I thought perhaps basketball, but volleyball makes sense too." 

Stan and Tan started talking SEC football and were in animated discussion about the merits of Georgia, Tan's alma mater, and Alabama. 

"Why don't we get into the pool and cool off," Katherine suggested. "Stan can talk football until he keels over from exhaustion." 

I smiled to her and nodded. We climbed down into our little grotto and sank into the water up to our shoulders. There were a couple seats that allowed us to sit where we could keep and eye on our husbands and chat. 

"So, what was the dumb thing which happened to put you in this predicament?" Kathy asked softly. 

"My girlfriends and I had a bachelorette party the week before the wedding. I felt pretty safe there with my friends and all. My best friend collected all our cell phones and cameras. Tan's sister got this male stripper for the party. They put me in a chair in the center of the floor and he started dancing, paying particular attention to me..." 

220806

220807

"Don't tell me you fucked the stripper!" Kathy whispered. 

"God, no!" I exclaimed. "I didn't really do anything with him. I didn't even want him there, really. By the time he got there, I was ready to go to bed. I'd had too much drink and it was late." 

"What happened then?" Kathy asked. "So far this is the most boring bachelorette story I've ever heard." 

"One of my friends had given me a vibrator, this little thing that goes in my vagina and hits both my g-spot and clit at the same time. I had it on me. I was dressed and everything. She told me I could wear it anywhere and it was kind of being demonstrated. I was getting close to an orgasm and signaled her to turn the thing off. She had the remote. But everyone was watching the stripper and his huge penis which was bare by now. He came dancing up to me just as I climaxed and my mouth was open, and he just put his penis in my mouth. I pushed him away, fell down on the floor and bumped my head. He was kicked out right away. Didn't even have a chance to put his clothes on." 

220808

220809

220810

220811

220812

220813

220814

220815

220816

"That doesn't sound so bad. Why not tell Tan? You had friends to back up the story." 

"He approached me right before the wedding ceremony with pictures and told me I had to suck his penis right then or he was going to send the pictures to Tan, the entire wedding party and our parents. He figured someone would have a phone with them and would show the picture to Tan and stop the wedding. I might have been able to convince everyone what happened, but probably not right before the wedding. Tan or his parents might have postponed it until they got the straight of the story. People were there from all over the country." 

220817

220818

"You sucked his cock on your wedding day?" Kathy guessed, "and he's still got the pictures." 

"I don't care about the pictures he had," I said. "I agreed to his conditions if he gave me his phone with the pictures on it, and he agreed. I only needed to delay it until after the wedding. I could explain those pictures to Tan after the ceremony. I figured I'd tell him after the honeymoon, and it would be over with. Apparently, he had help a second time and the entire incident was recorded again and there is no good explanation for it other than I wanted to get on with my wedding. He sent me a movie and told me he would be in touch." 

"He's got a movie of you sucking his cock before the wedding?" 

"Yes, and it's clear when it was. I'm in my wedding gown in the church practice room. The only time I could have done it is right before the ceremony. I thought I'd be done with it when I got his phone. This is a million times worse. I have no reasonable excuse this time. I know he's going to ask me to do other horrible things. I believed I would at least get through the honeymoon, without having to do whatever he has planned for me, but the text I just received was him telling me he's got a task for me. And I think he's here on St. Lucia." 

"He followed you on your honeymoon?" 

"I think so. I told him I couldn't do anything if my husband was around. If Tan found out, my life was ruined and he no longer had control of me, and Tan was with me. He said neither of the two people with me were my husband. He saw you and Stan with me." 

"Fuck, that's creepy. You think he's around now, watching you?" 

"I think so. I have to contact him when I'm alone. I guess that means I let him know when Tan goes golfing tomorrow. If he's watching, he'll probably knows when Tan leaves." 

"Oh, Brenda. This is horrible. I'm so sorry. Are you sure you can't tell Tan and have him forgive you?" 

"I hoped so. On the plane, I asked him if he could forgive me if I ever did a dumb thing. He said he could probably forgive anything except me ever being with another man. I think if he were to know I fellated someone right before our wedding, it would devastate him and he'd leave me." 

"But if you continue to be controlled by this asshole, you'll end up being with another man again; the very thing you're trying to avoid. If you come clean now, it's one time you messed up. If you keep going, it will end up being a lot more than once." 

"I know. That's what's killing me. I was a virgin when I got married. I didn't want to ever be with anyone other than my husband," I told her. 

"You were a virgin? How old are you?" 

"24." 

"And the first time you ever...?" 

"Was on my wedding day, two days ago." 

"What do you hope to gain by letting this bastard control you?" 

220822

220823

220826

220831

"More time with Tan. That's all I hope for now. To get as much time as I can have him. I love him so much and to lose him would be the worst thing I can imagine. I expect it will come out sometime in the future, but if I can put it off for a few months, it's all I hope for now." 

220819

220820

220835

Kathy put her hand around my shoulder. "Brenda, your reasoning is faulty. If you don't think Tan will forgive you for one stinking blow job now, how can you expect him to forgive whatever else this bastard puts you up to?" 

"He probably can't. I know it's crazy, but at least I have Tan for however long it takes him to find out." 

"He could use you for a month or two, get tired of you, tell Tan, and go on to his next victim." 

"Or maybe he does get tired of me, but doesn't tell Tan before he leaves. Maybe Tan never finds out," I said. 

"Knowing what you know of him now, does that sound even the slightest bit likely?" Kathy asked. 

"No," I admitted, "he'll probably take great glee in telling Tan everything." 

"Then why give him more ammunition? More things to tell Tan? Even if Tan leaves you now if you tell him, the blackmailer wouldn't totally ruin your reputation. If you succumb to him more times, he can fuck you over a thousand times worse." 

220843

"I know. Honestly, I do. It's why I'm talking to you now. I have no one else to talk to about this stuff. Right now, I don't know if I can trust any of my girlfriends. I can't tell my parents what happened." 

[smellie]

Very good story TS, nice share!

[JEMMA]

"What are you and Tan doing later tonight? Do you think he'll force you to do something if we're always around. Would we be a reason for you to refuse a task?" 

"I honestly don't know," I said. "I can let him know the next time he texts me and see what he says. Tan and I are going to dinner at Barefoot at the Beach, and on the sunset cruise afterward." 

"Really? Stan and I are going on the cruise tonight, though our reservations are at the Bombay Club Indian restaurant. We could change them though if you wanted us to stick around. We both like seafood." 

"Could you? That would be marvelous!" 

"Sure. Not an issue." She raised her voice. "Stan, change our reservations to Barefoot at the Beach tonight and make sure they know we'll be dining with Brenda and Tan." 

"No problem, honey," Stan replied. "I'll take care of it right away." He pulled out his phone and changed things around. 

"Thank you, Kathy," I said. "I really appreciate your help." I gave her a quick hug. 

"We should probably put more suntan lotion on," Katherine said. "The sun is brutal in the sub-tropics. I can put some on your back if you'll put some on mine." 

"I'd be happy to help given what you're doing for me." 

"Let's dry off. It will go on better on dry skin." 

I nodded and we both climbed out of the water. It appeared Tan was already giving Stan some golf tips before tomorrows game. We both dried off and I rubbed some lotion on Kathy's back, including the back of her legs, then handed her the lotion so she could apply it to her front. She smeared a lot over her breasts which were whiter than the rest of her, though she did have some tan going on them, unlike mine which were whiter than cream. After Kathy finished her front, she started on my back. 

221097

"You haven't gotten into the habit of going topless like most everyone else around here," Kathy said. 

"I did notice many of the women do go without their brassieres," I said. "I'm not sure I could do it, though. I'm fairly modest." 

"I think most of them are showing off their new boob jobs," Kathy laughed. "Some of them still have the redness where their incisions were." 

"Have you had a boob job?" I asked. 

Kathy laughed. "No, honey. Mother Nature gave me these boobs. I swear it's the reason Stan married me. He's a boob man through and through. He really liked yours yesterday." 

221098

"I think Tan likes yours too. I saw his eyes light up when he saw them." 

"You don't care if he looks at them?" Kathy asked. 

"I don't mind if he looks at beautiful women. I tell him he can look all he wants, but never touch." 

"Do you mind if I undo your top for a minute. I should really put some lotion under the straps for when they shift position." 

"Okay." I felt Kathy undo the hook in the back and I held my hands over my breasts so my top wouldn't drop off. She pulled the top straps over my shoulder and greased them, then put more lotion over where my back strap went. When she finished, she refastened the hook and readjusted my shoulder strap. 

"You really have nothing to be modest about," Kathy said. "You have really beautiful breasts. I should know. I got a good look at them yesterday. You should be proud of them; high, firm and perky." 

221099

"Thank you, I think." 

"Darling, never refuse a complement just because it comes from a woman. We know women's bodies better than men do. If I say you have great breasts, you do. A man will say it just to get in your pants. A woman will be more honest about it." 

She finished up my back and gave me the lotion to do my front. I finished up and this time we lay down in the lounges, wanting to stay dry and get some sun. I don't know what the men were talking about now, but they seemed to be getting along well. Being so close to Tan, we couldn't talk about my problems anymore, but I didn't want to. I wanted to forget about them. The fact my blackmailer could be watching me bothered me. There was no one nearby, and I hadn't seen anyone with binoculars, which would be crude around a pool with a lot of topless women. 

"Honey." I looked up at Tan, shading my eyes. "Stan and I are going to get more drinks. Do you want something?" 

"A gin and tonic," I said. 

Kathy told Stan, "I want the biggest umbrella fruit drink they sell." 

"You got it, babe," Stan said. "We'll be right back." 

"Try not to ogle too many of the new boob jobs, Stan. It's impolite to stare." 

221104

Stan laughed. "Fat chance." 

Stan and Tan left and my text tone went off again. I decided to ignore it. It went off again. 

"Aren't you going to check to see if it's your blackmailer again?" Kathy asked 

"I don't want to know. That's why I'm ignoring it." 

"It might help you determine how close he's watching you. It's odd if he's texting you right after Tan left for drinks." 

"I suppose you're right." I got my phone out of the beach bag and looked at the texts. They were from Tiffany. 

How's Sandals? Is St. Lucia's nice? 

How's married life treating you? Did our instruction help you out? 

"It's not him. It's my best friend, Tiffany; The Maid of Honor." 

221102

"She one of the girls you don't know if you can trust anymore?" 

"Yes. There were nine of my closest friends at the party. Tiffany I knew from junior high. The rest of them since college. Every one of them I've known at least six years, except Tan's sister. I've known her for a year. One of them had to be taking pictures. I thought at first it might have been someone with a telephoto lens through Tiffany's windows, but the angle was wrong from where I was sitting. The windows were directly in front of me and the picture was shot from the side." 

"You didn't see anyone on a phone or camera?" 

"No, Tiffany collected all of them as soon as we arrived," I said. "I never saw anyone with one." 

"Hmm. Obviously, they didn't all get collected. Does Tiffany have a security system with cameras?" 

"I know she has a security system. I don't know about cameras." 

"She's texting you. Why don't you ask her?" 

"Just blurt it out? If she's the one, she'll know why I'm asking. If she's not, she'll wonder why I'm asking." 

"Do you have a security system in the place you're going to live with Tan?" 

"No." 

"Have a conversation with her. Tell her you're thinking of getting a security system for your place and ask her about hers." 

A good plan. I responded to her texts. 

Sandals is marvelous. We're having a great time. Everything is beautiful, top of the line. Our bungalow is very romantic. Getting a lot of use. Married life has been a joy. Tan has been very sweet and loving. My first time was cowgirl, so thanks for the advice. We've been through most of the other positions you showed me. 

I waited to see if she would respond. Two minutes later, another text. 

Didn't interrupt anything good, did I? 

No, at pool with another couple around our age we met under funny circumstances. Will tell you later. 

Good. Wouldn't want to bother you in the act. I figured mid-afternoon best chance of non coitus interuptus. 

Ha ha. LMAO. A quick question? 

What? 

Tan and I are thinking of security system for our apartment. Do you like yours? 

You're wasting time talking about security systems? I'm disappointed. Mine's good. Efficient. Not too expensive. 

The business of life still needs to be addressed. Can't have sex all the time. Tan's good, but not that good. Do you have security cameras? 

On scale of 1-10, how good is he? No cameras. Wouldn't trust security guys not to look when I'm having fun. 

Tan's an 11. Very satisfied woman here. ;) 

An 11. I knew you snagged a good one. Does he U? 

I didn't know what she was referring to and showed it to Kathy. "What does she mean here?" 

Kathy looked at it and said, "She's asking if Tan licks pussy. The capital U is supposed to represent a tongue." She handed the phone back. 

"I thought a capital U represented 'You' in text shorthand." 

"It's a matter of context. If the word 'You' is appropriate in the context of the conversation, it would be a 'you'. Here, you're talking about sex and it makes no sense to say 'Does he you.' By the way, in a sexual context, capital O is you suck cock." 

I answered her text. Yes he does. 

I'm so jealous. Tell me all about it when you get home. 

Later. 

221103

I put the phone away. "No cameras, she says." 

"So you still don't have a clue." 

"Nope." 

[Cash8877]

nice story, keep on sharing TS.

[JEMMA]

Stan and Tan returned with our drinks. Stan handed Kathy a hollowed out pineapple with a straw and an umbrella. I got a tall, thin glass with my gin and tonic, condensation thick on the side. 

"Hey, honey," Tan said, "Stan has his Coast Guard motorboat certificate. He's offered to take us out in a boat in a couple days. Would you like to do that?" 

"Sure. Sounds fun. I'm game." Anything to take me out of the reach of my blackmailer would be high on my list. "By the way, who was the other couple who was on the boat with you yesterday?" 

"Some other people we met a few days ago. They're named the Ortega's and they're from Miami. They had to go back home today," Stanley said. "Yesterday was like our final good bye." 

Stan and Tan quit talking sports and we spent more time getting to know them. Stan was quite funny and he had some good stories about some of his patients, but thankfully, he didn't mention any names. I would have been mortified to know my doctors were talking about me like that. He kept their anonymity, so it could have been anyone or no one. 

"What the most bizarre problem you ever had to deal with?" Tan asked. 

"Oh, that's an easy one. A guy came in with a light bulb stuck in his ass; a sixty watt incandescent. I think it got put in his rectum after he got fucked hard in the ass and his anus was still a little loose. But his anus closed up again and he couldn't pull it out without risking the glass breaking inside his rectum. They guy couldn't even risk sitting down without breaking it. He was either lying on his stomach or standing until we found a way to get it out." 

"What did you do?" I asked. 

"Laughed my ass off is what I did. I got a proctologist from down the hall to come in and take a look. He came back with a speculum type device. He had to spread that poor asshole as wide as the light bulb before he could pull it out, wider actually, since the speculum had no give in it to not shatter the bulb. The poor guy was in agony, but the proc didn't think we had time to bring him to an OR and gas him. He could finally get a forceps in and grasp the metal base and pull it out. He told the guy not to do something so stupid again and gave him some pills for the pain and gave him an adult diaper to wear until his anus closed up again. Said it might be anywhere from a few hours to a day, depending on the elasticity." 

"That is pretty bizarre," Tan said. 

"People put all kinds of things in their ass, bottles, gerbils..." 

"Gerbils?" I asked, "those mice like animals?" 

"Oh, yeah," Stan replied. "There's a rumor floating round that actor Richard Gere did the gerbil thing. I don't know if it's true, but if it was, it might explain why he and Cindy Crawford didn't stay married." 

I thought of some furry creature in my bottom and shivered. Everyone noticed and laughed. 

"I highly recommend you don't put anything in your ass bigger than a cock," Kathy said. 

"Not you too?" I said. "What is it about anal sex? Why does anyone want to stick a cock in your butt?" 

"Don't knock it until you've tried it," Kathy said. 

"It's not high on the list of things I want to try," I said. "I think I'll pass." 

"You don't know what you're missing," she insisted. "It's nice." 

"I've never been shot or pepper maced either, so I don't know what I'm missing with them, but I'm pretty sure I don't want to be shot or maced. Seems like having something shoved up my ass can go in the same category of things I'll pass on." 

Stan put a hand on Tan's shoulder. "I'm so sorry to hear it, man." Everyone but me laughed. 

Tan put his hand on my leg and said, "She's willing to do most everything else, and do so eagerly. I have no complaints. She's just started having sex. Maybe some day she changes her mind." 

"Don't hold your breath, Tan," I said. "I don't want you dying of asphyxiation." 

Everyone laughed that time. 

"It's getting close to 4:30," Tan said. "Does everyone have their resort casual wear, or do you need to get sandals or tops?" 

"We were actually planning on going to the Bombay Club," Kathy said. "It has the same dress code as Barefoot. Come on, Brenda, let's rinse the suntan lotion off." 

"Since Stan and Kathy gave up their plans for the Bombay Club tonight," I said to Tan, "we should go with them to Bombay another evening, unless you don't like Indian food." 

"I like Indian okay," Tan replied. "Sounds like a date." 

We went into the pool and started rubbing off the lotion as well as we could. The men both joined us and Tan took the opportunity to hug and kiss me a little. He even rubbed my ass a little under the water where it wasn't too obvious. When we got out, we put on our shirts, tops and whatever else we needed to get presentable. Kathy still didn't put on a bra, but her shirt was opaque and other than her nipples being prominently hard under her blouse, looked quite presentable. 

Barefoot on the Beach was within walking distance and we strolled along. I liked Stan and Kathy. I'd just met them and they seemed like pleasant people. Kathy seemed a little more open to things than I was, but in that regard, she wasn't different from the rest of my friends. I was the most staid and stodgy of all my friends. I couldn't expect everyone else to be as conservative as I was. 

At the restaurant, Tan and I shared a lobster bisque as an appetizer. Kathy and Stan split the fish and seafood ceviche. For the main course, Tan ordered the grilled Blue Marlin steak with island succotash, grilled tomato and creole sauce. I had the seared tuna steak with teriyaki sauce and pineapple relish. Kathy had grilled chicken breast with root vegetable-lentil stew and rosemary jus, and Stan had the sautéed shrimp with Scotch Bonnet infused coconut sauce. The waiter popped corks on a bottle of white and red wines and we all felt pretty good by the time we finished supper. Three of us had apple tarts for dessert. Kathy had the Kahlua coffee coco cream cake. I shared bites with her. We had a good time at dinner telling each other amusing stories. I was becoming more and more relaxed around them. It was funny that we'd met when they saw Tan and I having sex, but the circumstances of our meeting seemed to matter less and less. 

The sunset cruise was beautiful. The seas fairly calm, the sunset spectacular, the drinks frosty. A few of the other women went topless, so of course, Kathy did too. Tan encouraged me to remove my top, but I told him in no uncertain terms I wouldn't and he didn't push. I was already concerned what my blackmailer would have me do tomorrow and didn't need additional worries. I still wondered if he watched me and I didn't want to give the bastard the satisfaction of looking at my breasts if I didn't have to. Kathy seemed to understand my reluctance because she didn't mention anything either. Despite the chill facing me tomorrow, I tried to have the best time I could. Another couple of drinks later, and I started to be concerned I might have a hangover tomorrow, so I planned for aspirin and lots of water before I went to bed tonight. 

"Stan, you're a doctor. Why does alcohol give you a hangover and why does water and aspirin before sleeping help ease tomorrow's hangover?" I asked. 

"Ahh, good question, grasshopper," Stan said, in a fake Chinese voice. "There are a few reasons for hangover. One, alcohol is a diuretic, causing you to urinate more and dehydrate, causing you to lose valuable vitamins and minerals. That is usually the reason for the raging headache. Your body blood vessels constrict from the dehydration, causing less blood and oxygen in the brain, which attempts to compensate by dilating your brain blood vessels. It is important to drink lots of water before bedtime to give body chance to rehydrate, and it helps to take vitamin B6 and potassium to counter the loss of electrolytes. Pedialyte also works well. 

"Another factor thought to cause hangover symptoms is the build-up of acetaldehyde's, which is a by-product of the body's metabolism of alcohol. It's considered to be around thirty times more toxic than the alcohol itself. A third factor is the presence of some compounds called congeners which are either a product of fermentation, or added to the beverage afterward. Generally, the more congeners, the worse the hangover. A general rule of thumb is the darker the beverage, the more congeners it has. Gin and vodka have less, bourbon, scotch and brandy have more. But be careful taking aspirin and acetaminophen, both can hurt the stomach or liver which the alcohol already has in an uproar, but two aspirin should be okay if you don't have an ulcer." 

"Thank you, Doctor Wright." 

"Because I'm never wrong," Stan quipped. "I love when people call me Doctor Wright." 

We all laughed. "Stick with gin and tonics then if I'm going to drink a lot?" I asked. 

"Why not. It might also help with any bouts of malaria," Stan said. 

"I knew there was a reason I liked them." 

When the cruise was over, I hugged both of them. Stan agreed to swing by and pick Tan up for their golf game at 9:30 and Kathy was going to come with him. Tan thought it was so we could go shopping or hang out, but we were hoping the blackmailer would leave me alone if I were with someone. What we did together other than that, I was totally indifferent to. 

221492

221493

221494

221495

221496

221497

When we got back to the bungalow, Tan took me from behind, hard. I don't know if it was all the topless women on the cruise, or Kathy specifically that aroused him, but he was driven, plunging into me hard and fast. The alcohol he'd been drinking all day slowed down Tan's responsiveness. He didn't climax for a long time and kept banging me until I hurt. Despite his pounding, I orgasmed twice. He fell asleep soon after filling me with his sperm. 

221498

221500

221501

221502

I was still restless, thinking of what I might have to do tomorrow, or was it today already, past midnight. I threw on a robe, got a bottle of water from the mini-fridge and took a couple aspirin. I didn't want to be hung over tomorrow morning, or I wanted to be completely drunk. I went out on the deck and got in one of the chairs and looked at the sea, sparkling in the moonlight. It was so beautiful. I fell asleep on the chaise, the sound of the water slapping the wood pilings music to my ears. 

More Videos Surprise:
https://openload.co/f/pGUXMHZvns8
https://openload.co/f/MiObwA8SDbc
https://openload.co/f/0H-_TwXSLNo
https://openload.co/f/_Q5jJ1Skvj4
https://openload.co/f/iCnWCDiGpow
https://openload.co/f/80m-iCtbmME
https://openload.co/f/Q3V6NvvtIQc
https://openload.co/f/rmjrOKBMOwQ
https://openload.co/f/Xs7vexavFx0

[i^Xi0n]

interesting and nicely written story TS, great share and please do keep it going.

[JEMMA]

Chapter 8 - Honeymoon, goes Bad 

Tan found me the next morning, asleep on the chaise lounge around eight. My robe had come loose and one of my breasts peeked at the world. Tan woke me by gently rubbing it. I came awake with a start, my mouth dry. 

221769

"Why were you sleeping out here, Brenda?" 

"I was restless last night after you fell asleep and I came out here to watch the moon dance on the water and listen to the waves. I finally fell asleep listening to the water lap against the wood. It was very relaxing." 

"Do you want to come in? I'm in the mood for a little love." 

"You pounded me pretty hard last night. I'm kind of sore. Can I take a rain check, or maybe suck your penis instead?" 

221770

"I'm sorry about that. I guess I was a little rough last night. I would happily accept a blow job in lieu of you parting your legs for me." 

I smiled up at him. "I don't know if I should thank you or not," I said. "It seems like you're willing to use any part of me." 

"Any port in a storm, as sailors like to say." He reached down for my hand and helped me up. 

Following him into the bedroom, he took off his robe, then mine. He asked me to lie down and got into a 69 with him over the top of me. His penis was already half hard when I gathered it into my mouth. His mouth was licking me, tasting the juices already forming in anticipation of the pleasure to come. With Tan above me, he was more in control than I was, a fact made clear when his cock went past my gag point the first time. I started choking when he plunged deeper in my throat than I'd ever had him before. He quickly relieved the pressure by rising up in my mouth, but his weight easily drove him to depths I wasn't comfortable in allowing him to go. He behaved himself for awhile, staying at the top of my mouth, allowing my tongue to play with his sensitive head. 

221771

221772

While I was engaged with him, his mouth made magic on my vagina. He had two fingers inserted in my sheath and moved his fingers to and fro, turning my insides to jelly. A finger of his other hand was playing with the sensitive skin of my perineum and around the crinkled gateway to my rectum. Climaxing, I felt my interior muscles squeeze down on his fingers and I felt my fluids leaking from my vagina down towards my bottom where he rubbed the slippery stuff across the star. I had to admit, it felt good while he played with me there, but it pleased me Tan stayed on the outside, and didn't penetrate me with his finger. I could tell Tan was getting closer to his own release. He was moving more rapidly in my mouth. In an attempt to bring me to orgasm at the same time as he did, Tan concentrated on my sensitive nub and my body rapidly reached for another peak. 

221773

Just before I exploded into an earth shattering orgasm, Tan's finger thrust through the muscular ring of my anus, his tongue danced on my clit and his plunges deepened to the point he was halfway down my throat with each thrust, causing me to choke. My orgasm was so intense, I couldn't speak, I couldn't push him off me, I couldn't do anything but grab a quick breath before my airway was blocked by his thick penis. I was choking already when he lunged deep, I felt his shaft swell and a flood of sperm filled my throat. He was so deep, I couldn't even taste the salty stuff. I was choking at the same time as I was climaxing and it seemed to intensify my orgasm. I wondered if this was why people played asphyxiation games while having sex. I believed I was going to die and with the last ounce of strength I had, I pushed up on his hips and threw him off me. Choking and gasping for air, I twisted sideways, sputtering, with cum and saliva spitting everywhere. Tan finally relented on his assault on my sex and I felt his fingers withdraw from my vagina and anus. 

221774

221775

221776

"Shit, Tan!" I exclaimed. "Were you trying to kill me?" 

"I'm sorry, Brenda. I guess I got a little exuberant," Tan said, turning around and stroking my cheek as gobs of stringy cum and saliva leaked from my mouth. 

"Exuberant? That's your description for closing off my airway until I almost pass out? If I hadn't pushed you off me, would you still be fucking my dead corpse? What the fuck were you thinking?" He could tell I was pissed. I almost never used the F word. 

"I was so excited, Brenda. I didn't intend to choke you, I swear. I'm sorry I did. It was unintentional." 

"Look, Tan. I'm perfectly willing to play your games and do my utmost to satisfy you, up to a point. That point is being able to breathe and have some control over the depth of your cock. If you can't control your passions, I won't play anymore or I'll be on top where I've got control. It's two consecutive times you've hurt me. Pounding my kitty until I was sore last night and choking me this morning." I stroked his face, trying to take away some of the sting of my words. "I love you and want to please you. For the most part, I enjoy making love with you. You've been a thoughtful, caring lover, most of the time. Please be more gentle with me and I shall endeavor to be the most loving wife ever." 

221777

221778

Tan nodded and appeared sincerely sorry for his behavior. I said, "I love you, Tan." 

"I love you too, Brenda." He paused a moment. "Other than that, Mrs. Tan, how did you like the play?" 

I started laughing at the old joke. "It was a very satisfying orgasm, Mr. Tan, if that's what you're asking. One of the best I've had. It still doesn't excuse you choking me half to death." 

He got a big smile on his face. "Don't take that to mean I want you poking your fingers into my butt all the time," I said, "nor anything larger either. You've been sneaking up on me with all your playing around with my bottom. Ask for my permission before poking fingers in me again, Tan, and I might consider it, but don't do it again on the sly like you did." 

"Yes, dear," sounding all contrite and apologetic when I knew he was laughing gleefully inside. I could recognize sarcasm when I heard it. 

"We need to shower and I'm embarrassed to think what the cleaning crew will think when they change our sheets today." 

"They'll think we had sex. I'm sure they see cum stained sheets all the time. This place inspires lots of sex, I'm guessing." 

"Let me shower first. If we shower together, you'll probably want sex again and I'm still too sore to consider it." 

"Yes, dear." He sounded just as sarcastic the second time he said it. I went into the shower and cleaned myself off. A lot of saliva and cum was on me as well as the sheets. When I finished, I allowed him to shower while I applied make up. I dressed in shorts and a blouse like I'd be going shopping later, though I didn't know what I'd be doing. I'd yet to see what task my blackmailer wanted me to perform. I was hopeful Kathy's presence would deter him from making me dance on his strings. We had a breakfast of bagels and cream cheese, orange juice and coffee. 

[lobangkingz]

really like this story, do update more. support your thread ts.

[JEMMA]

Kathy and Stan showed up a little before 9:30 and Tan and Stan left for their golf game shortly after. Tan told me before they left they'd be playing eighteen holes and not to expect them back before four as they'd eat lunch at the clubhouse after nine holes and drink afterward. He made reservations for the four of us at the Bombay Club at 6:30. 

When they left, Kathy asked if I still had the video my blackmailer sent. 

"I'm going to be so ashamed if you see it," I said. "I'm so disgusted with myself." 

"If you want me to guess if Tan can forgive you. I have to know what we're looking at," Kathy responded. 

I pulled out my phone and pulled up the text with the movie in it, starting it. I couldn't look at her if she watched it. "Oh, my," she said a couple times during the movie. Finally, it ended and my shame was complete. 

221868

She didn't say anything for awhile and finally I asked, "Well, do you think he could forgive me?" 

"I'm not sure, dear. I don't know him as well as you do, but you did seem awfully eager to be sucking his cock. If it weren't for the tears in your eyes, I'm not sure I could say you weren't enjoying it immensely. Are you sure it's the first time you ever sucked cock?" 

221869

"Yes," I whispered. "He approached me right before the ceremony and told me he'd send out the other pictures he had unless I sucked him to completion before the marriage. I'd just spent time with my girlfriends the night before learning how best to please a man orally as I wanted my wedding night to be special. I had so little time before the ceremony was scheduled to begin, I was using everything I'd just learned to make him climax quickly so I wouldn't delay the wedding and have people come looking for me. It does make me look eager, when all I wanted to do was make my misery end quickly." 

She shook her head. "I don't know, Brenda. It's pretty damning evidence. Maybe Tan can forgive you, maybe not." 

"What would Stan do if he saw a video of you like this one?" I asked. 

"Stan would probably have a print made of this scene, frame it and hang it on the wall." She scrubbed through the movie until she reached the frame with the blackmailers sperm spilling out the side of my mouth and showed it to me. 

221870

"What?" I said, astounded. "Why would Stan do that?" 

"We swap." 

"What does that mean, you swap?" 

"We have sex with other people," Kathy said. "The other couple on the boat with us on Sunday, the Ortega's, were people we met here and had sex with before they left. To be honest, I was hoping you and Tan would be willing to swing with us. Until we realized you were just married and had so little sexual experience, then we gave up on the idea. A picture like that of another man cumming in my mouth would float Stan's boat. He'd love to have a picture of it." 

"You and Stan have sex with other people? Doesn't it damage your marriage? How could it not?" I asked. 

"We look at sex as being separate from marriage. Having sex with other people doesn't define our love for each other within the marriage. Sex is sex, love is love and never to be confused with each other." 

"So Stan doesn't care if you have sex with other men?" 

"No. He encourages it. That way he can have sex with other women without guilt." 

"I don't think I could do that," I said. "Though it would be nice if Tan was as accepting as Stan was. I could tell him and be done with this nightmare." 

"Even Stanley might have had a problem with doing it on our wedding day," Katherine said. "That tends to make it worse. Getting you while you were dressed in your wedding gown was a stroke of evil genius on his part, you know, blackmail wise." 

"So I tell Tan and end my marriage after three days or do whatever this bastard wants me to do and hope Tan never finds out." 

"Those seem to be your choices, though I don't hold out hope for him never finding out." 

"What would you do if you were me?" 

"I'm not you. Don't ask me to make this decision for you. You know how much you care for Tan and have a better idea of how he'll respond if he finds out. You're the only one who can decide how much you're willing to put up with. It has to be up to you, Brenda. I'm sorry." 

"He gave me three days to respond. This is the only day I know Tan will be gone. I suppose I should find out what he wants me to do. If it's not too bad, maybe it will help me decide." 

Kathy put a hand on my shoulder and I picked up my phone. 

Tan's gone golfing, but I have a friend with me. Please don't make me do anything on my honeymoon. 

I was wondering if you'd contact me on time or if I'd be sending that movie out to everyone you know. Why should I give a damn about your honeymoon. You're a fucking slut. You've already proved it, sucking cock on your wedding day. 

221871

You blackmailed me. I would never have done so without you having those pictures of me. 

Of you with another cock in your mouth. You're the soul of innocence. I don't want to hear it. What I want is for you to obey. 

What about my friend. What if she finds out? 

That bimbo, another fucking slut, running around with her tits hanging out. 

"He is watching us," I said, showing her the text. 

"Bimbo! What an asshole. Give me that phone." 

She texted, I'm no bimbo, you sick fuck. Leave this poor girl alone. 

The peanut gallery responds. You have the morals of a whore. Are you going to report me to her husband? Shut the fuck up and put the bride on the phone so she can see what she has to do today. 

She handed the phone back to me. "What an arrogant prick. I'd love to shove a hot poker up his ass." 

I'm back. What do you want? 

You will put on your tiniest swim suit. If I do not deem it small enough, I will make you walk back to your bungalow naked. You will leave your bungalow, turn to the right, in the opposite direction from the resort. You will come to an old man collecting shells about a mile down the beach. He only speaks French. By word or deed, you will make known to him you want to suck his cock. You will carry your cell phone with you. Other instructions may follow. You will leave within a half hour or your husband and all your friends and family will see how you spent the minutes before your wedding. Do you understand? 

I understand. 

Thirty minutes and counting. Tick, tock. 

I showed the text to Kathy. "At least it's only a blow job." 

"For now. He did say other instructions might follow. It could get worse." 

"I don't see if I have any choice in the matter," I said. "All I can do is follow instructions and hope for the best." 

I went into the bureau and got the smallest swim suit I owned; the one Tammie gave me as a gift. Without even thinking about it, I put the suit on in front of Kathy. What difference now if a friend saw me naked. 

"That's a small suit. It should satisfy your blackmailer. Did you buy it yourself? You don't seem the type of girl who would get it for herself. Maybe Tan picked it out for you?" 

"A gift from one of my friends at the bachelorette party/shower. She said it was more for Tan than me." 

"Do you want me to go with you?" Kathy asked. 

"So you can witness my shame once again?" 

"So I can make sure you don't get hurt," she said. "I could stop about a hundred yards away and wait there for you. If you feel you're in danger, yell, and I'll come running." 

I thought about it for a few seconds, then said, "All right. I would like your company." 

We left the bungalow about fifteen minutes after we received my instructions and headed in the indicated direction. 

"Do you know French?" I asked. 

"Sorry, not one of my many talents," Kathy responded. 

"How will I let him know I want to suck his cock?" I wondered. 

"If you kneel down in front of him and mime opening his zipper and pulling his cock out, I'm sure he'll figure it out. Or maybe you have a translation app on your phone since you have to carry it anyway." 

"I don't." 

"It's going to take some time to walk a mile. You could put one it while we walk." 

"Do you have a suggestion for a good one." 

"Translator works pretty good for me. You can type words in it and have it say the words for you, or it will listen to the spoken word and come up with the translation." 

Going to the App Store, I found the app and downloaded it to my phone. I also needed to download French as a language. I tried typing 'Hello. How are you?' and it responded, 'Bonjour, comment vas-tu?' 

"If you press the little speaker icon below the words, it pronounces them for you," Kathy said. I pressed the icon and listened to the French come from my phone. 

I typed in the words, 'Please sir, may I suck your penis?' 'S'il vous plaît, Monsieur, puis-je sucer votre pénis?' appeared on the translation line. I pressed the speaker icon and listened to the French translation. "Penis in English and French are almost the same," I commented. 

"It must have Latin roots," Kathy said. 

"I suppose it will get my point across if nothing else does," I said. 

Far ahead of us, we could see a man on the beach collecting shells. The closer we got, the worse I felt. I held Kathy's hand and squeezed it tightly. She squeezed it back. When we were about a hundred yards away, Kathy stopped me and asked if I was sure if this is what I wanted to do. 

"It's all I can think of for the moment," I said. 

She hugged me and said, "I'll wait right here. Yell if you need help." 

"Thank you." I continued down the beach. As I got closer, I started looking around to see if anyone else was nearby, particularly my blackmailer, or anyone with a camera. I didn't see anyone closer than Kathy and she was a toy figurine far down the beach. The man noticed me approaching and watched me draw near. He was an elderly black man between fifty and sixty years of age. He looked on the thin side, but still appeared healthy. 

When I reached about five feet away, he said, "Bonjour, mademoiselle, comment allez-vous." 

From what I'd just typed minutes ago, I recognized Hello and how, but the ending was slightly different, but I knew Latin languages changed based upon who you were speaking to and he had called me Miss, so perhaps it was a gender difference. I got within a couple feet of him and knelt on the ground. I pressed the speaker icon and heard the French spill out of my phone asking to please suck his cock. He looked at me in surprise, astounded I would be asking such a thing. 

He said something to me in French and I asked him to please wait a moment. I touched the microphone icon and asked he repeat his words. My request was repeated in French and I reversed the translation function so it would translate his words to English. I nodded to him to say it again and he spoke and the words, 'Why would you want to suck an old man's cock?' popped up. 

Switching from English to French, I said, "I must. It's very important to me. If I don't, my life will be ruined." My words came out in French. I switched again and waited for him to respond. 

He said something and the question "Are you being forced?" appeared. 

Knowing this word, I replied, "Oui." 

I waited and he spoke and up popped the words, 'Why should I help this evil person harm a young woman?' 

I typed in, 'Because the alternative is much worse for me, sir. This is by far the best outcome I can hope for.' Hitting the icon I heard my words in French. 

He waited for me to change the translation mode and said something which appeared as 'What would happen if I refused to do this?' 

'My husband will learn of something I did and leave me.' My words came out in French. I was getting faster, and stopped typing, just speaking. 

'Why not say you did as they ordered. I would not dispute the outcome.' 

'We're being watched. I must obey.' 

'The woman waiting down the beach?' He asked. 

'No sir. She's a friend. If I yell, fearing for my safety, she will come to my aid.' 

'You need fear nothing from me. Are you sure you wish to do this?' 

'Please, sir.' 

[kasaya]

Very nice share TS, look forward to more updates :)

[CumExplorer]

really like this story, do update more. support your thread ts.

+21 return, thanks :D

[JEMMA]

He thought for a moment, then pulled down his fly and pulled his penis out. He said nothing more. His pubic hairs were graying, much like the hair on his head. He was slightly musky as if it was yesterday since he'd washed, but it was bearable. His penis was limp, but began to grow as soon as I put it in my mouth. It took a few minutes, but he soon had an erection of a size comparable to Tan's; only slightly smaller.

222109

222110

222111

222112

222113

222114

Once again, I found myself using all the skills I'd acquired to reach a resolution. As I cupped his balls and stroked the bottom of his shaft, I licked the purple head of his penis and waited for the squirting fluid which would signal the end of my task, or so I hoped. Despite my intent to feel nothing, I felt the slight stirrings of my own desire. He did not disappoint. Within ten minutes he was coating my tongue with his seed.

222115

I extracted the last of his cum and made ready to stand up when my phone sounded again. I looked at it, dreading what I would find there. 

Very nice, but you're not done yet. Get him hard again and let him fuck you. 

Please, he's older, he may not be able to get hard again for awhile. Haven't I done enough? 

Not nearly enough. I guess you have your work cut out for you then. 

I translated the texts from English to French. He grunted when he read the part about his age, but otherwise said nothing. 

'You see how he's watching me. I must do as he asks,' I said. 

'Miss, I cannot see how this will save your marriage to your husband? This man seeks to ruin you.' 

'I must do as he says until I find out who he is or some other way to defeat him and protect myself. I appreciate this is difficult for you, as it is for me, but please let me do as he says.' 

He shrugged, the Gallic shrug so typical of the French. What was there to say if I was determined to obey my blackmailer.

222116

222117

222118

222119

222120

222121

I began to suck on him again and was pleased to see he responded quickly and I would not be required to suck him long to achieve my objective. When he was hard, I released the strings on the bottom of my suit and bared myself. I leaned forward on my hands and waited for him to mount me from behind. 

222122

222123

222124

222125

Considering how sore I was from Tan's pounding of last night, I found the old man to be amazingly gentle. I wanted to feel nothing, to experience nothing, to merely drain his balls as quickly as I could, but he was a remarkably gifted lover. Whether from experience or an innate talent, I felt my arousal rise to meet his and was ashamed to orgasm three times while he fucked me, cumming the last time as he emptied himself a second time into my body. My phone went off again. Fuck, let me be done. I needed to get back. I looked at the phone. 

222126

When you clean the cum from his cock, you're done. But you will take your top off before you go back. 

Almost done then. I cleaned the cum from his penis. The first time I'd ever done so after sex, tasting both myself and him on his shaft. Surprisingly, he started getting hard again before I was done, but I stopped before he was erect. 

'Thank you, sir, for helping me. I'm sorry to have bothered you.' 

'Old, huh. I'm not that old. The pleasure was mine, Miss. I'm sorry for your misfortune.' 

I kissed his cheek and left, carrying the bottom of my suit. I went into the sea and washed the cum and scent of sex from me in the saltwater, removing my top as instructed before I put the tiny bottoms back on, then heading back to Kathy. When I reached her, I started crying and she wrapped her arms around me. 

[JEMMA]

"He wasn't done with you as much as you hoped, was he?" Kathy said. She took my arm and we started walking back to the bungalow. 

"No. Kathy, I'm so ashamed. I wanted to feel nothing. Just a thing, like washing my hands. He made me orgasm 3 times. 3 times, Kathy. Maybe my blackmailer is right. Maybe I am a slut." 

222206
222207

222208
222209
222210

"You're equating love and sex, Brenda. Don't do it. Sex is a physical thing. Insert Tab A into Slot B. You want to think it's love, but it's not. Anyone can make you cum if they rub you the right way. An orgasm is not a function of the love you feel for a person. It's a response to physical stimuli. Don't be ashamed of your climax, any more than you'd be ashamed of bleeding if you were shot. It is what it is and no more than that." 

"How can you feel that way? How do you shut off your feelings?" I sobbed. 

"I don't shut them off. I don't equate them with how good I feel when I have sex. Did he tell you to leave your top off?" 

"Yes," I cried. 

"I'm sorry," she said. "I would not wish this on anyone except maybe the bastard doing this to you." 

The rest of our walk was made in relative silence. Even my sobs died down eventually. Kathy was even considerate enough to take her own blouse off so I wouldn't look so out of place; me in my skimpy bikini bottoms which barely covered my mons and her in a blouse and shorts. Of course, she was used to going topless. I was ashamed of the looks I received in my minuscule swimsuit. It violated every standard of modesty I held for myself. Despite my shame, or maybe because of it, my nipples were hard spikes on my breasts. I was so glad to get back, my ordeal finally over. It was around 1:30, two and a half hours before Tan would return. 

"I say we have something to drink," Kathy said. "Wash the taste of cum out of your mouth, maybe get drunk." 

"Yes, please," I said. "Getting drunk sounds perfect." 

"I'll crack open a bottle of wine, or perhaps something harder?" Kathy asked. 

"What do we have in the way of gin?" 

"Tanqueray and Bombay Sapphire." 

"Any tonic water?" 

"Canada Dry." 

"Mix me a big one. Tanqueray. Easy on the tonic water." 

"Done." 

Katherine mixed me up a large drink and I downed it, handed her the glass and said, "Another please." 

"Okay, but go easier on this one. Dying of alcohol poisoning is not the answer to your problems." 

I saluted her. "As you say, sir." 

"Go get in the hammock. I'll mix up a pitcher and join you in a minute." 

I saluted again and got in the hammock, feeling a little dizzy from the way I'd knocked back my first drink. About 15 minutes later, Kathy came out on the deck with nothing but swimsuit bottoms, setting a high SPF suntan lotion and a pitcher of gin and tonic and sliced limes on the deck beside me. 

She handed me my sun glasses and said, "If we're going to do this, we're going to do it right. It's only your second day here, you don't want to burn. Your boobs are dreadfully white." 

Kathy took a glass full of ice and poured the mixture over it, handing it to me, then poured one for herself. She got into the hammock with me. 

"Show me your back, I'll put some lotion on it," she said. 

I turned enough she could put lotion on my back. She put some on her hands and began rubbing it on my skin. When she'd done my entire back and neck, she said, "Turn around." I turned to face her. She put some on her hands and started spreading it on my forehead, then my cheeks and nose, my neck and shoulders and down my arms. She put some more on her hands and reached slowly for my breasts. When I didn't stop her, she smoothed the lotion over the soft, white globes, and hard brown nipples. I let her. It felt good. Maybe I needed a woman's touch, or anything gentle at that particular moment, but I let her. She leaned in and kissed me, and her lips were soft; much softer than any man I'd ever kissed. Soft and inviting. She kissed harder and her mouth parted over mine and her tongue pushed its way between my lips. I went along with it for perhaps 20 seconds, then pulled away. 

222211

"Please don't," I said. "I have enough problems already. I don't need more." 

She leaned back. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have. You're vulnerable right now, and I was taking advantage." She handed me the lotion. "You should finish your front, especially around your bathing suit bottom. You have a lot of white skin there that's never seen the light of day." 

222212

I started applying the lotion to the rest of me. "You like women too, not just men?" I asked. 

"Sometimes. With the right woman." 

"Have you ever shared a woman with your husband?" 

"A few times." She paused. "Have you ever been with a woman?" 

"I'm as ignorant of women as I was of men," I said, finishing up with the lotion. "Dumb, little old me. No experience at all before. In the space of Saturday to Tuesday, I've sucked off three men and fucked two. Who knows where it will end." I handed her the lotion. "You do your front. I'll take care of your back when you're finished." I took a long drink and waited for her to apply lotion to her front. When she handed the lotion back, she turned away and I prepared to oil her back. "Pardon the hands, they're cold from my drink." She shivered a little when I put them on her back. I finished up and set the lotion on the deck, picking up my drink again and taking another drink, then topping it off from the pitcher. She drank half of hers and I topped hers off as well. 

222213

"When did you and Stan start adding others to your bed?" I asked. 

"We were doing it when we were dating. We didn't stop when we got married." 

"How do you meet the others you have sex with?" I drank some more. 

"Lots of different ways," Kathy said. "Sometimes, like you and Tan, we see a couple doing something adventurous and we think, maybe they want to be even more adventurous. Some we meet through other, like minded friends. There's a club we go to where we can meet others. We've even answered a couple on-line ads in fetish sites on-line." 

"How did you meet the Ortega's?" 

"We put an ad on-line saying we were going to be at this resort between certain dates and asked if anyone would be willing to hook up while we were here. It's relatively easy finding people if you know where to look." 

"Do you always hook up with other couples?" 

"Most of the time. It's easier and more convenient." 

"But you're obviously not averse to roping the occasional stray filly." 

Kathy smiled at me. "Not too averse, no." 

"Does Stan like guys? Will he be trying to seduce Tan?" I took another long drink. 

"Not likely. He's not really into men. I mean, there's a certain amount of interaction you're bound to have if you're sharing a woman, but he wouldn't try to have sex with Tan himself." 

"I take it then, you've been with more than one man at a time?" 

"Yes, I have," Kathy replied. 

"Did you like it?" 

"Very much. I've had very intense orgasms with two or more men at once." 

"More than two?" That called for another tipple. 

"As many as five at once." 

"All at the same time or sequentially." 

Kathy smiled again. "All at once. Sequentially, it would be more than five." 

I finished my drink, thinking about it a little, wondering how that would work. Kathy waited for me to figure it out. 

"That's a lot," I said. I poured myself another glass. Kathy had some more as well. She wasn't keeping up with me, but she wasn't far behind. 

"Yes, it is." 

"I have a favor to ask." 

"What is it?" Kathy said. 

"Please don't try and seduce me anymore. Even if I get drunk, even if you think I want it. I need a friend right now. I don't need anymore lovers." 

"I promise. Nothing more than the occasional sisterly hug and a chaste kiss. No more tongue. No more spreading lotion on your boobs. Scouts honor." She held up her hand. 

"Thank you. I appreciate your honesty in talking about your love life." 

"If I'm willing to do it, I should be willing to talk about it, with the right person of course. I would expect you to keep my confidences as I'm keeping yours." 

"Of course. It goes without saying. Can Stan keep his mouth shut?" 

"He's the soul of discretion." 

"I know he'll have questions, but don't tell him anymore than you have to. I feel bad enough as it is. I don't need more people knowing about my miserable day." 

"As you wish." 

I took another drink, leaned back and closed my eyes, basking in the sun, hoping it would dry me up and blow me away on a soft breeze. 

My phone dinged again. Please, God, no. Not again. 

I looked at it. A movie of me sucking the elderly black man's cock and then him fucking me, greeted my eyes. The resort was in the background so it would be clear where I was when it happened. So was Kathy, so she hadn't taken it. How the hell did this get taken. I'd looked around as I'd approached to see if anyone else was around. I hadn't seen anyone else, or I wouldn't have gone through with it. Was the blackmailer using a long lens camera or some telescope mounted camera to film me? It was fucking plain as day who and where I was and what I was doing. 

222214

222215

"You'd better make another pitcher of gin and tonic," I said, handing her my phone. "I'm going to need it." 

She watched the movie. "It just keeps getting worse and worse, doesn't it," Kathy said, getting up to make more drinks. "You didn't see anyone else there, did you? I know I didn't." 

"Not a soul. I wish I knew how he was doing this." I finished off my third glass. It was hitting me hard now. I hadn't had anything to eat since breakfast but a man's sperm. "Might help to know how he's doing it." 

222216

"Damned if I know," Kathy said. 

By the time the boys got home, we were looped, half dozing in the sun. They had to get us functional before dinner. Tan helped me get to my feet and walked me to the shower. He got my bottoms undone and took off his own clothes and propped me up in the shower, turning the water to cold. We both stood there, shivering, until I seemed able to stand by myself. After patting me dry, he helped get me in a blouse, panties and shorts. All I'd need to go to the Bombay Club were sandals. Stan had started some coffee and while he and Kathy went to use the shower, Tan started me in on cups of coffee and bottled water. They came out of the bathroom, wearing our robes for the moment. Stan started Kathy in on water and coffee as well. 

"Stan, I don't think your wife is a good influence on mine. I've never seen Brenda so drunk before." 

"Not her fault," I mumbled. "I got her drunk." 

"Why the hell are you drinking?" Tan demanded. 

"Seemed like thing to do," I said. "We're supposed to be having a good time. It's my honeymoon. You're off playing golf, 'stead of paying attention to me. Leaving me alone to get into trouble. Kathy tried to slow me down, then she tried to keep up with me, so not drinking alone." 

"Keep drinking water and coffee; both of you," Stan said. "More water than coffee; it's a diuretic too. Would you like some aspirin to go with your water." 

"Sure," we both said. 

Tan gave us both a couple aspirin. "Would you like to start working your legs; go for a walk on the beach maybe?" 

Kathy and I both looked at each other and said, "No" as one. 

"Just along the bungalow boardwalk," I said. "Not too far." 

Stan and Kathy put their clothes back on and we all went walking along the bungalow dock. It was a fairly long pier with the bungalows on either side, over the water. Tan's and mine was the farthest on the left. By the time we'd walked the length back and forth four times, Kathy and I were feeling a little better. I needed a little less hand holding to get around. 

"Seriously, Brenda, why were you drinking?" Tan asked. 

I couldn't tell him the real reason. That I was forced into sucking and fucking another man. That my life was no longer my own. That I was no longer his good little girl, the woman he thought he was marrying. I'd have to find some way to deal with it other than drinking to the point of intoxication, which was completely out of character for me. 

"My dog died," I said. "I was feeling sad." 

"You don't have a dog," Tan said. 

"Then I must have been feeling sad for no reason. Leave it alone, Tan. It won't happen again." I refused to look at him, thinking he might read something in my eyes. 

"Well, this a merry band of men," Kathy said. "I think we should have a drink." 

Her comment got everyone laughing again and no one said anything more about the two drunk women, soused before four in the afternoon. We finally went back to the bungalow and Stan and Tan each had a couple drinks before supper, Kathy and I gratefully declined more booze. 

I asked how the golf game went. 

"It went great," Stan said. "Except Tan won and took a hundred dollars off me, even with a stroke a hole handicap." 

"I promised to pay for dinner, Stan. Quit whining." 

We all laughed. As an all inclusive resort, we weren't paying for anything except our per person per night charge, around $850 per day for the two of us with the bungalow and butler service. Kathy and Stan might be paying less. This resort dropped down to around $290 per night at the lowest rate and we were getting one night free by paying for six. 

Dinner time started to roll around and Tan asked Stan and Kathy if they wanted to change clothes before going out. 

"I think so," Stan said. "I golfed in these and don't particularly feel fresh." 

"Do you want to meet us there, or do you want us to accompany you?" 

"I don't think that's necessary. We'll meet you there." 

They headed out and Tan looked at me. He didn't say anything but he showed me he still had questions. I didn't have any answers I could provide him so I sat in one of the lounge chairs on the deck, with another bottle of water, waiting for our departure. 

Tan took the chair beside me and asked, "What did you and Kathy do today?" 

"We went for a walk on the beach and got drunk." 

"I was surprised you wore that dinky suit." 

"Me, too." I was being particularly uncommunicative, but I was trying to discourage questions. I took another swig of water. 

"Are you loosening up a little?" 

"I guess so." The absolute minimum answer. What was I going to tell him? I'm being forced to be a slut. 

"Are you feeling alright?" 

"Not bad, a little hungover. I'll get over it." Another drink of water. Please stop asking me questions, Tan. I can't tell you anything that really matters. 

He finally started getting the hint I didn't want to chat and got up, going into the bungalow to straighten up the kitchen. I closed my eyes. I wanted to cry again, and it was sheer force of will which kept the tears from overflowing my eyes. Grow up, Brenda, I told myself. You can't be a little girl anymore. Figure something out. Kathy was right. Things kept getting worse. My blackmailer now had videos of me sucking two different cocks and with one of me fucking after, all taken on my wedding day and honeymoon. I imagined each time I was forced into something new, another video would be added to the collection, each one painting a more despicable picture of me. If Tan ever saw them all, he'd kick me to the curb so fast, I'd bounce two or three times, like a stone skipping across the pond. Him using other parties to do his dirty work wasn't helping me figure out who it was. I needed him to make another appearance, but not on my honeymoon. I needed him on home turf. I needed some control back. 

Tan came out on the deck and said, "It's time to go." 

"Of course." I finished off the water and said, "I'm ready." 

We walked up to the Bombay Club. I was starting to feel much better now, but no so much I'd have any more to drink. Even wine would be too much for me now. We met the Wrights and were escorted to our table. Katherine must have agreed with me about the effects of further alcohol consumption because she ordered ginger ale instead of a drink. It sounded good to me so I got some as well, along with more water. Tan and Stan got Indian beers. I did the best I could to put a smile back on my face and join the others in conversing and discussing normal things and for the most part, I was successful. Every so often, I'd feel myself start to drift and would reel myself back in to join the current topic of conversation. 

[kusigi]

Nice story steady poom pi pi :D

[JEMMA]

Tan and I shared a chicken tikka appetizer, Stan and Kathy had the garlic shrimp tikka. For entrees, Stan had chicken dhaba curry and Kathy got a vegetarian dish called aloo gobhi. Tan got mutton vindaloo, and I got lamb in something called Josh Rogan I wondered if it was named after a chef, or it was actual Indian words which merely sounded like a name. All four of us got the Kashmiri pulao rice. Kathy and I got the kuchumber salads, Tan the raita, and Stan the mango chutney. There was a little tasting from everyone's plates, so we could get a bite of everything. We all skipped the desserts. 

We made plans for Stan and Kathy to pick us up in a boat at ten. Tan called our butler, Roberta, and arranged for picnic type food from the Jerk Shack to be delivered at 9:45. We planned on being out on the boat all day, until it was time to return for supper. Since we were on the boat, we were going to dine at Gordon's Pier Restaurant. It wasn't far from the bungalows, and we could tie up and eat, then return to our place. The only problem was Gordon's required resort evening wear, so we'd have to bring dressier clothes with us after a day on the water, pants or jeans and sleeved shirts for the men, dresses for the women, appropriate footwear. Sandals would do. Made no sense to have a place called Sandals if they weren't always appropriate footwear. No t-shirts, swimsuits, flip-flops, or shorts. 

We walked back by ourselves, the Wrights going back to their place. I was disappointed in the way I'd treated Tan earlier, through no fault of his own and determined I would be especially nice to him tonight to make up for my drunken taciturnity and for fucking around on him. I remembered my gift from Tiffany and her telling me it was something both Tan and I could enjoy, plus it was waterproof. 

"I have something I want to do with you tonight," I whispered to Tan as we entered the front door. "Something good. Fill the tub with water and get in. I'll join you in a few minutes." 

"Sounds intriguing. I'll get right on it." 

He went out onto the deck and started filling the tub, stripping off his clothes and leaving them on the bed before climbing into the tub. I went into the bathroom and found my Vibe. I removed my clothing and inserted the Vibe, though I left it off for the moment. Naked but for my device I went out to the tub. I found the curtain Kathy told me about and pulled it around the tub, shutting us off from the prying eyes I knew were out there. Tan noticed the pink device on my otherwise bald mound and asked what it was. 

"You'll see in a moment," I said. "Sit up on the edge of the tub." 

He sat on the edge of the tub and I enclosed his penis in my warm, wet mouth and sucked until he was erect. 

222484

"I like your idea so far," Tan said, grinning, when I told him to sit down in the tub again. 

I placed his shaft at the entrance to my sheath and slowly sank down over his full length until he filled me completely. I handed him the remote. 

222485

"Play around with this remote until you find a speed and pattern that you enjoy, Tan. Tonight is all about you. I want this to be memorable for you." 

Tan turned on the Vibe and we both felt the vibrations, me on my clit and g-spot, him on his shaft. "Whoa. That's intense." He started cycling through the different patterns. Apparently, he found one he liked, because after going through them all, he went back to one and left it there. He set the remote down. When he did, I started riding him, moving up and down his shaft as the vibrator started bringing both of us toward a peak. He helped me along by squeezing and kneading my tits as we kissed like sex starved teenagers. Mine occurred first. The vibrations on all my nerve centers combined with the fat penis filling me sent me crashing off the cliff, and I started shuddering in euphoric delight, unable to move save the trembling of my body. When my orgasm finally eased, I started riding him some more, faster this time, the water sloshing and splashing with our movements. 

222486

I felt his organ swell and disgorge his milky offering. I was so close to my second climax, I didn't slow down a bit as his balls emptied his load. A minute after his orgasm, I shuddered through another myself, so intense I cried out, my moans of lust rippling across the water like waves. I felt Tan begin to shrink inside me and urged him to the top of the tub again so my lips and tongue could clean our passion from his shaft and work to restore him to hardness again. He barely had a moment to relax before he was swelling to throat filling stiffness once more. I climbed aboard his rigid organ and rode him hard, climaxing four more times under the assault of his shaft and relentless vibrations of the Vibe before he released within me a second time. The vibrations became too intense in his sensitized condition and he scrambled to find the remote and turn it off before being overwhelmed him with the stimulation. 

222487

222488

222489

When he shriveled and fell from my vagina this time, I let him, as shaken by my orgasms as he'd been. I relaxed against him, resting my head on his shoulder, little shivers still caroming around my body like a ball in a pinball machine. 

"That was pretty intense," Tan said, leaning back in the tub. 

"Did you like it?" I asked, wondering if he'd enjoyed it as much as I had. 

"It was extraordinary," he replied. "What is that little gadget?" 

"It's called a We/Vibe personal pleasure device." 

"Where did you get it?" 

"A party gift from Tiffany. She said you'd enjoy it as much as I did. As you can see, it's waterproof, and both you and it fit inside me at the same time. I understand you can get an app for it on your phone, though I haven't checked it out yet." 

"It certainly bears more experimentation," Tan said. 

I got out of the water and started to remove it. Tan stopped me. "Not yet. I'd like to play with it a bit more." I smiled down at him. 

"As you wish, my prince. I still need to get out of the water or I'll turn into a prune." 

I dried off, careful not to disturb the positioning of the Vibe and went into the bedroom. Tan followed me in. 

"Lie down on the bed and spread your legs. Keep them spread," Tan ordered. I obeyed. 

222490

"Grab the headboard with your hands and don't let go for anything. I want you to tell me which pattern you most enjoy." 

I gripped the headboard and he started through the patterns. Several of them felt nice, but the fourth one was especially effective in arousing my ardor. I informed him of my choice and he went back to that one. Then he watched me; telling me he wanted to see me as I orgasmed, to see my face as I surrendered to passion. I came for him, shivering as waves of ecstasy swept through me. He didn't stop, watching my body compelled to another pinnacle, then another. 

Tan watched me orgasm over and over, until it pained me to climax again, to feel my body spasm and shiver without pause. When I asked to stop, he denied me. When I tried to close my legs, he held them open. He said he loved the expression on my face when I released, the pleasure coursing through my body writ plain upon my face. I told him he was cruel and he said how can it be cruel to give me pleasure. I wondered if he already knew of my infidelity, my dishonor, and this was his punishment, to force me to cum over and over, but I could not ask. I could only suffer, the moans wrenched from my body, one after the other. 

222491

222492

When the Vibe died, he pulled it out and replaced it with his cock, sliding easily into my saturated, cum slicked sheath, once again no more than a vessel for his seed. He rode me hard, demanding my surrender, not making love, but fucking. Despite my fatigue, imposed by the number of times I'd spasmed already, I climaxed twice more, unable to resist his need, his strength, his domination. I mewled when he swelled and inundated my vagina with his sperm, the last few thrusts short and hard. Sated, he pulled out. I was finally allowed to close my legs. I curled into a ball, my clitoris numb from the vibrations. 

222493

"Do you love me, Tan?" 

"Of course I love you. Why would you even think I don't?" 

"What you just did, didn't feel like love to me. Maybe lust, maybe anger, maybe some combination of emotions, but it certainly didn't feel like love. You wouldn't even stop when I asked you to." 

"I was giving you orgasms, Brenda. You were cumming. What more could you want?" 

"The last few I had gave me very little pleasure, Tan, mostly pain. The physiological response was the same but I was too sensitive to enjoy them. They hurt, Tan. It felt like you were trying to hurt me in a particularly sadistic way. To take something which should be joyful and pleasurable and make it not. How would you like it if I continued to give you orgasms past any point where it ceases to be enjoyable? To continue milking the seed from your body past it's capability to produce any more? To ignore the point where I'm abrading your cock to continue rubbing?" 

222494

222495

"It wasn't my intent. I'm sorry." 

"Why wouldn't you stop when I asked? You don't believe I'm capable of recognizing when the sex is no longer fun for me?" 

He tried to wrap his arms around me. I shrugged him off. 

"Please leave me alone," I said. 

I'd tried to make the evening special, to atone for what had happened today. Instead, he'd gone beyond what I'd hoped to provide and turned me into a fuck toy. The worst part was; I was beginning to feel it might be all I deserved, and maybe all I was good for. I went to sleep on the far side of the bed from my husband. Our first fight and I felt worse than I had when I was being fucked on the beach. 

[Xelrous]

Awesome story with pics! Thanks bro :D

[JEMMA]

In Chapter 9, we'll see that Brenda's honeymoon gets worsen and it will contain exhibitionism, voyeurism, oral and vaginal sex, plus a double penetration by two men while being watched. As previously noted, in this fantasy world, STD do not exist. It is not reality, so play safe. 

Chapter 9 - Honeymoon & the Ugly.

Tan tried to apologize to me again the following morning by cuddling up for more sex. Since the last three times we'd had sex hadn't ended well for me, I told him I wasn't much interested in fucking, which is what he'd done the past few days.

"Are you ever going to forgive me?" Tan asked.

"I imagine I will at some point, but look at it from my point of view. You pounded me so hard I was sore, practically choked me to death the next time and made me orgasm past bearing last night. I know you're capable of gentle and caring sex; you've proven it to me multiple times since we've been married, but lately, I haven't felt loved. I felt I was only there as a receptacle for your sperm. I don't know why the change, but sex has been less than enjoyable recently."

222736

I wanted to say the best sex I'd had the last couple days was with an elderly black man on the beach instead of my husband, but I couldn't say it.

"I want the Tan who made me a woman on my wedding night, not the Tan of the last couple days. When that man returns to me, I'll happily make love with him."

"How can I prove he's returned if you don't give me a chance?" Tan asked.

"I don't know, Tan. Perhaps I need a little time to get past the way you've treated me lately. It might help if you showed a little non-sexual consideration and attention to me."

"I'm sorry for everything lately. I guess I've been overeager to experience everything with you."

"I'm happy you want to have sex with me. I want to be your beloved; the one you turn to for pleasure. Unfortunately, there hasn't been an overabundance of pleasure for me. That's not to say I don't orgasm. You've managed to make me climax; but orgasm alone isn't enough for me. It's the whole experience and it's been lacking the last few times we've had sex. When I feel less like an object of lust and more like a person, I'll enjoy it more."

My blackmailer was already making me feel like a sexual object. I needed something different from my husband.

"I'll do better. I promise."

"Please do," I said.

Tan asked me to wear the white suit Tammie had given me. It was little better than the other one I wore during my last escapade. I was disinclined to wear that one for awhile given the circumstances of the last time I wore it.

"You realize it's nearly transparent when it gets wet," I reminded Tan, "which could easily happen out on a a boat. Do you really want Stan to see that much of me?"

"It wouldn't be much different than the one you were wearing yesterday while you were getting drunk, and as I recall, you were topless when we got here. I don't mind other men admiring my wife as long as it's all they're doing. Look but do not touch seems to be our motto."

"If that's what you wish, Tan, but don't blame me if he pays attention to me. I sense it might be part of the reason you've been less gentle with me. My exposure to others causes you to desire re-staking your claim on me, to prove I'm yours. I know I'm yours and you don't have to prove it to me, and you can't prove it to others because I won't be having sex in front of other people."

"Mmm. Perhaps you're right. That's quite insightful Mrs. Tan."

"So do you still want me to wear the white suit?"

"Yes, please. I'll restrain any jealous impulses I feel when other men notice you."

"Have you got what you need to wear to Gordon's tonight?" I asked.

"Yes. Have you got lots of sunscreen?"

"SPF 50, I've got a lot of pale skin to cover if I'm wearing the white suit."

I spread sunscreen on before I even donned the suit, Tan doing my back for me, including my butt crack as the suit didn't cover much in the back. I noticed he lingered when spreading the lotion there. I didn't say anything, already sorry for my denial of his attentions this morning. I put on the suit afterward and it was as brief as I remembered it and as translucent. Our food came at 9:45 and Stan pulled up at our dock a few minutes after ten. Kathy was already topless, though her bottoms weren't as scandalously brief as mine yesterday. Stan left the motor idling.

222739

"Ahoy, mateys. Welcome aboard," Stan called out. "May I say, Mrs. Tan, you're looking particularly fetching this morning."

"I concur," Kathy said. "It's a beautiful swimsuit."

"We got the food," Tan said, "do you have the booze?"

"Arrrggghh," Stan said, "we've plenty of rum in the hold. You can shove off, Tan. We're ready to plunder and pillage."

Tan pushed off and hopped in the front of the boat. Stan backed the boat up at idle speed until we were well away from the dock, then he kicked it up, staying on the Caribbean Sea side of the resort.

"You can put your clothes for this evening in the dry well. We've got a choice of things to do. We can hit a small island nearby belonging to the resort, maybe do some nude sunbathing in the morning before it gets too hot, maybe some snorkeling. We can run around, burn off some gas, get some windburn. This boat is set up for water skiing," Stan said. "Anyone want to give it a try?"

"I vote for sunbathing, snorkeling and lunch in the morning, skiing in the afternoon," Kathy said.

Tan seconded the motion. I was willing to do whatever the others did, though I didn't plan on getting naked. I was already uncomfortable with the skin I was showing. "I'm good with whatever you decide," I said. "I'm just glad for an opportunity to get away." I was sick of being spied on by my blackmailer. Hopefully, by going out on the boat, I could relax a little as he could not spy on me.

"Remote island, here we come," Stan said. He set a course and cranked up the speed. "Hey, Brenda. Have you ever driven a boat before?"

"No. Is it hard?"

"Not at all. You want to give it a try?"

"Sure."

Stan put me behind the wheel of the boat. "This is how you steer; just like a car. This is the throttle. You push it forward to go faster, pull it back to go slower. If you pull it back past the detent, you put the engine in reverse. I've entered the GPS coordinates in the navigation system. You keep aiming toward the arrow at the top of the screen and eventually, you'll see the island."

He sat down in the seat beside me. Tan and Kathy sat in the bow, right in front of me. Kathy asked Tan to put sunscreen on her back and he obliged. Nothing more than that, then Kathy took the lotion and rubbed it all over her front. Tan kept a close eye on her as she oiled up her breasts. I didn't particularly care too much, I was watching too. She was easy on the eyes, even for me, so I didn't begrudge Tan the eyeful. When she was done, Kathy stretched out on the seat beside him, leaning back with her hands behind her head. She really did have nice breasts, and her current pose did a lot to accentuate them. Stan seemed indifferent to her, paying far more attention to me.

The trip took around a half hour. Stan took the wheel as we got close. I was happy to relinquish it as we got close. Stan had Tan drop the anchor at the front of the boat about twenty feet off shore, Stan let the line play out a little on a drift, then dropped one at the stern. He had Tan pull forward on the front line to set the rear anchor, then tie off, while he secured the line in the rear.

"Anything you want to bring to the beach and keep dry, put it in the dry bag. I've got blankets and towels in there now. We'll need the food, suntan lotion, sunglasses, I guess," Stan said. "The snorkeling gear is in the net bag. We don't care if it gets wet, do we?"

222737

Kathy stripped off her bottoms. I guess she really did plan on nude sun bathing. Her pubic hair was trimmed to a narrow triangle and cut short. She hopped in the water, and because she was shorter than I was had to swim a few feet toward the beach before she could stand. Tan and I put the food, and lotion in the dry bag. Stan said the water was five feet deep so I left my sunglasses on. Tan hopped in the water and I passed the dry bag to him, then jumped in after him. Stan handed me the snorkel gear and I brought it to the beach, Stan following after. I found as I came out of the water that my suit was as transparent as I'd feared, but still protection of a sort, so I wasn't going to remove it. I was self conscious of not only my breasts being obvious, with dark areola's visible and my stiff little nipples poking out of the thin material, but the cleft of my sex also being clear. Stan didn't say anything, thankfully, but he had a hard time tearing his eyes away from me. Tan and I handed a blanket to Kathy and she spread it in the sand. Tan and I put out the other one for us.

I was surprised when both Tan and Stan removed their swimsuits, letting their equipment out to air. It was apparent to everyone they enjoyed the show Kathy and I were providing, because both penises were elongated and swollen. Tan's was the larger of the two, and I began to realize Tan might be above average in size as no other penis I'd seen in the last few days was as large as his. Tan began putting suntan lotion on his groin and he grew even larger as he oiled himself up. Kathy appreciated what she saw as she didn't take her eyes off him for several minutes after he stripped. I imagined she was thinking about what kind of sexual partner Tan was. If she'd asked me, I'd have said more than adequate as long as he wasn't trying to choke me with it or pounding me raw.

222740

Kathy had Stan add suntan lotion to her bottom, then she spread it around her vagina. I turned away as she did it, but Tan continued to pay attention to her. The show over, Tan lay on his stomach beside me and asked me to put lotion on his back. I straddled the back of his legs and spread some all over his torso and buttocks, then reversed myself and did the backs of his legs.

222741

"Do you need more lotion, Brenda?" Tan asked.

"I'm good for now," I replied. I lay on my front as well, hoping when my suit dried out, I wouldn't be showing so much of myself.

Things were quiet for awhile, everyone just soaking up the sun. Eventually, my back started frying and I knew I needed to turn over. The sweating I was doing hadn't let my suit dry as much as I would have wanted, but no one seemed to be paying attention to me, so I flipped over anyway. Besides, the dental floss between my buttocks wasn't covering much in back either. I felt a shadow over me and opened my eyes..... .......

Additional Video Entertainment
https://openload.co/f/cL4NXdsfEDQ
https://openload.co/f/p-5IbmUUAFk
https://openload.co/f/tSZC2mAbsKU
https://openload.co/f/CHipD2I6xz4
https://openload.co/f/Mha826qmTeU
https://openload.co/f/So8GUrrQ7Qg
https://openload.co/f/b0v5D_hy6Yg
https://openload.co/f/AmrSgpBmoy8
https://openload.co/f/09qcoeP9BKY
https://openload.co/f/7y8dtZntnn4
https://openload.co/f/pIxeWmuES44

[JEMMA]

Stan was standing over me. "Do you want to go snorkeling," he asked.

I sat up on my elbows. "I've never gone. What do I do?"

"Grab yourself a mask, fins and snorkel to start."

I dug around in the mesh bag and found the three items. Stan said, "That mask seems a little large for you. Give me that one and see if you can find a smaller one."

I handed him the mask and looked for a smaller one. "Okay. What now?"

"You want to check the fit of your mask," Stan said. "Hold it up against your face and breathe in through your nose, see if it sticks to your face. That's when you know you have a good fit. If it doesn't stay on your face, try finding another one."

Doing as he suggested, I found the mask stayed on my face fine.

"Your snorkel will go in your mouth, hooking onto your mask and stick up above the water. I'll show you the set up when we get in the water. Don't put your fins on now, it's too hard to walk. We'll put them while sitting in the water. These are pretty good snorkel set-ups. It's got a valve which closes when you go under the water so you won't accidentally suck water in. What we want to do is float on top of the water, looking down through the mask. When we see something we want to check out, you take a big breath, and swim down to examine whatever attracted your attention. When you come back to the surface, blow your air out to clear the snorkel of any water before you take another breath."

"Sounds simple enough."

"Piece of cake, really. I think you'll like it."

Stan led me out into the water, about two feet deep. He showed me how his mask and snorkel went together and helped me set up mine.

"Before we do this," I said, "please don't make a pass at me. I told Kathy I need friends right now, not more lovers. I've got enough problems. I don't need to add to them."

"She told me. I understand."

"Even wearing this suit is embarrassing to me, but Tan asked me to wear it and said he wouldn't mind if other people looked. I can't stop you from looking, but I want you to know how uncomfortable I feel."

223020

"I get it. I won't promise not to look, because you have a fantastic body and I am a man, but I'll try not to be too obvious about it. Deal?"

"Deal."

He told me to put my fins on now and showed me how to adjust the rear straps so they were secure, but not uncomfortable.

"Okay, just get on your stomach and start swimming out in that direction." He pointed toward the East. "There's a small reef out there. I'd like you to stick fairly close to me since you're a beginner. You don't mind if I hold your hand, do you?"

"Not at all."

Stan took my hand and we began swimming in the direction he'd pointed. As we got over the reef, he started pointing out things to me. It was beautiful. There were some coral heads, sea fans, anemones and lots of fish, mostly small but some two or more feet long. He pointed out a spiny lobster sitting right under the edge of some coral, ready to scurry back out of sight if anyone approached. He saw something and signaled me to follow him, so I grabbed a deep breath and followed him closer to the reef. He pointed at something and I couldn't tell what he was pointing at, it blended in so well with the coral, then it moved and I saw it was a small octopus, about eight inches from tip to tip of his arms. He held a finger down close to it and it reached out a couple tentacles and tentatively explored his finger, tugging on it. He signaled me to do the same and I put my hand down. It started pulling on my engagement ring, apparently fascinated with shiny objects. I pulled my hand back and it sidled away. Stan signaled he was going up for air. I might have been able to stay down thirty seconds longer; an advantage of my swimming career, but followed him up. We blew our air out like sounding porpoises, then settled down to watch some more.

A few minutes later, Stan saw something else he wanted to show me and headed back down, holding my hand. When we were about five feet away, he wouldn't let me get any closer and pointed to a particular hole in the coral. Finally, I saw a speckled brown head sticking about four inches out of the hole and recognized it as an eel. We watched each other awhile, neither of us eager to get closer to the other, then Stan headed for the surface again. He took his snorkel out of his mouth when we reached the surface so he could speak.

"You can stay down a fairly long time," he said. "I'm impressed."

"Varsity swim team and good lungs," I replied.

"Great lungs," he said. "I've been admiring them."

"Those aren't my lungs, those are my boobs."

"Great boobs covering great lungs. I admire the whole package, and I'm never wrong."

"Thank you, Dr. Wright." I smiled at him.

"More?"

"Yes, please."

We stayed out another half an hour and I was enjoying it immensely, but I started getting hungry and told him on one of our trips to the surface.

"Me too," he said. "Let's get some chow and beverages.

We swam back to shore and pulled off our fins close to where we put them on. When we reached our blankets, I saw Tan was now on Kathy's, but they were just talking. We dried off and Stan suggested I put on more suntan lotion as most of it probably washed off in the water. I did what I could to the front of me, realizing I was providing everyone with a show. Stan offered to do my back for me, but I said it was probably better if Tan did it since it dipped so far in the back and my buns were bare.

"Stan can put your lotion on. I don't care," Tan said. "I put some on Kathy's back when she needed a refresh."

So Stanley put lotion on my back. He had good hands. I felt weird when he spread lotion on my buttocks, but he didn't get handsy and acted professionally while he spread the lotion on. Stan handed me the lotion when he was done and asked if I'd return the favor. I looked at Tan and he wasn't looking at me, he was back to talking with Kathy, so I put lotion on my hands and spread it on Stan's back. Stan had a little hair on his back. Not like a bear or anything, but noticeable. His buttocks were even hairier and the closer I got to them, the more nervous I became. Tan wasn't paying a shred of attention to me, so I wasn't sure what I should do when I got to them. I was conscious of how close my hands would be to his scrotum, his anus and other sexually charged parts of his body. He'd just done my buns and been as professional as a doctor with a patient, so I figured if I acted with the same amount of professionalism, I'd be okay. I spread the lotion on his butt, not glossing over them, but not lingering either.

I finished up and said, "You're done." He turned over and I could see his penis had enjoyed the attention to his back. It was quasi hard and I felt strange I'd almost given him a hard-on. Nobody else seemed to give a rat's ass, so I ignored it as much as I could, turning away when he spread lotion on his penis and testicles. Since Tan was on Stan's towel, it appeared Stan and I would be sharing mine.

"Food anyone," I said, trying to busy myself through my discomfort.

Everyone agreed food was a good idea. I passed out plates of jerked chicken and pork with salad, while Stan handed out ice cold beers to everyone. Normally, I wasn't too fond of beer, but I had to admit it went well with the jerked meats, especially cold. After we ate, Kathy said she'd like to go snorkeling. Tan volunteered to go with her because he hadn't gone yet. They got what they needed from the mesh bag and headed out into the water.

"Do you want to go again?" Stan asked.

"No thanks," I replied.

"Another beer?"

"No, but if you have any water, I'd like one of those, please."

Stan pulled a water from the cooler and handed one to me.

"I've been admiring your swimsuit," he said.

"What there is of it, you mean. It's not much. I almost feel naked."

"Since you almost feel naked; why not go naked?"

"Almost is a far cry from naked as far as I concerned. At least it's something, transparent as it might be."

"I'm a doctor. I've seen lots of naked women."

"Then you don't need to see one more. It should be boring to you now."

223021

"A beautiful woman is never boring."

"I noticed," nodding to his just short of an erection penis.

He glanced down, looked up and smiled at me. "Sorry."

He paused. "How many men have you seen naked?"

"Did Kathy mention what happened yesterday?"

"Yes. She didn't give me details, but she told me what you were forced to do."

"Then you know about all of them."

"So, I'm only the fourth one."

"So far. I don't imagine I'll be lucky enough it will end at four."

He nodded. "I'm sorry about your problems."

"Thank you. I appreciate your concern." I lay back and shaded my eyes with my arm.

Stan got up and moved to his own blanket, lying down on his stomach. After several minutes, I flipped over as well. I dozed off. I was awakened by my phone going off. I looked at my phone. An unknown number. I looked around for Tan and he and Kathy were still in the water, so I opened up my messages.

I have another task for you......

More Videos……………？
https://openload.co/f/pIxeWmuES44
https://openload.co/f/iCnWCDiGpow
https://openload.co/f/bMVt31JtWZs
https://openload.co/f/_Q5jJ1Skvj4
https://openload.co/f/eUFxewnW3cQ
https://openload.co/f/TntpOUCmAFw
https://openload.co/f/iKsSlBWiSYs
https://openload.co/f/-wcFwowXoBE
https://openload.co/f/1-7xkdHw7oE
https://openload.co/f/HJZStEGzpwo
https://openload.co/f/32GZyCf329U
https://openload.co/f/P0OFotlzkBY
https://openload.co/f/YQgBkftvFWk
https://openload.co/f/sLcfnBEkfGk
https://openload.co/f/ZgyjMgmbqI8
https://openload.co/f/4ntYCV6fb_c
https://openload.co/f/7aXWW6kq0rA
https://openload.co/f/bsIaCCFS2VU
https://openload.co/f/3w9ru5PKbVo

[JEMMA]

Shit! Why couldn't he at least leave me alone during my honeymoon.

"Is it your blackmailer?" Stan asked. I nodded. "What's he want this time?"

"I don't know yet."

"Why don't you ask him."

What do you want? I texted him.

You need to ditch your husband again unless you'd like to perform your task in front of him.

What task?

Before you leave, you need to go to a nightclub I'm familiar with.

Why?

You'll find out. 

How do you expect me to get away from my husband on my honeymoon?

Figure it out or you know what will happen.

He texted a photo of me participating in yesterday's task, his black cock in me. I must have been having an orgasm. The look of pleasure on my face was undeniable.

223371

"He refuses to tell me what he wants, although I'm sure I can guess, but I have to find some way of getting away from Tan."

"I might be able to help you with that," Stan said.

"How?"

"I'm having a poker game with some other people I met here. I could invite Tan to the game."

"Some more swinger friends?" I asked.

"Two of them are. Two of them aren't, but you don't have to worry. It's an all guy poker game."

"You'd do that for me?"

"Of course. Anything to help out."

"When's the game?"

"Tomorrow night. Maybe Kathy could help you out again. She'll just be in the way at the poker game, unless she wants to be part of the final pot for the winner."

I could picture Kathy, laid out on the poker table, the winner taking her as part of his winnings. "Why don't you ask Tan, see if he wants to join you? It would be helpful," I asked.

"Sure thing."

Fifteen or twenty minutes later, Tan and Kathy returned, talking about all they'd seen while snorkeling. We talked about what we'd seen underwater as well. Tan was particularly fascinated by the octopus. He hadn't seen one, although he did see the speckled brown eel.

"Are you folks about ready to try waterskiing now?" Stan asked.

"I'm definitely in," Kathy said.

"Sure, I'll try it," Tan said. "I've always wanted to give it a shot."

"How about you, Brenda?" Stan asked.

"Let me see how difficult it is before I give you an answer."

"Get all our stuff in the boat," Stan said. "We'll have to leave after we're done."

We carried everything out to the boat and stowed the food, although Stan gave us all more water before stowing the cooler. He hooked lines to the overhead bar and unloaded a couple of skis. He threw the line out the back of the boat along with the skis. Kathy got in the water and I could see her putting the skis on her feet. Stan tossed her a flotation vest and asked her to put it on in case she should get knocked senseless.

"Is it that dangerous?" I asked.

"Not really," Stan said, "but better safe than sorry. Kathy's a good skier. She's never had any problems, but things do happen and I don't want her drowning."

I nodded. "Tan, I want you to keep an eye on Kathy. If she falls for any reason, let me know and I'll cut the power right away. Brenda, Kathy wants to slalom, so she's going to drop a ski. Keep an eye on the ski for me so we can recover it after she's done skiing."

"Okay," I said.

Stan and Tan pulled up anchor by playing out the rear line and pulling on the front line until we were over the forward anchor, at which time it could be pulled up and then the rear line until Stan could pull the rear anchor in too. He started the boat and idled it forward until the tow rope was tight. Kathy was sitting down in the water with the front tips of her skis out of the water in front of her and the rope between the two. She gave a thumbs up signal to Stan and he gunned the motor and she rose out of the water like naked Aphrodite rising from the sea. She stayed on two skis for awhile, getting used to the boat and the equipment. She jumped our wake a few times and once did a reverse somersault on one of the jumps, landing smoothly on legs like coiled springs.

"She's beautiful," I said.

"Yes she is," Stan said. "Keep an eye out, she should be dropping a ski shortly."

Stan was right. She kicked off her right ski and put her right leg on the back of the left ski. She started doing a lot more wake jumps and some leans into the water so low it looked like she could lean over and kiss it, throwing up huge sprays of water. She did a few more flips and somersaults, as graceful as any gymnast. Tan couldn't take his eyes off her. I would like to have watched her more closely, but I could only risk short glances in order to keep my eye on the dropped ski. Stan kept in the general area so it was easier for me.

"She's dropped the tow rope," Tan said. I risked another glance and saw Kathy sliding to a slow stop and drop into the water. Stan cut the power immediately and started circling towards Kathy, stopping to pick up her other ski first. We pulled up near her and Kathy said, "Fuck, that was great. Who's going next?"

"I'd like to go next," Tan said. Stan tossed him a jacket and told him to put it on.

Finishing with his jacket, Tan jumped into the water next to Kathy. "Have you ever water skied before?" Kathy asked.

"No. Snow skiing only."

"Not quite the same thing," Kathy said. "You want to keep the same flex in your legs to absorb impacts, but snow skiing you carry a little of your weight forward. In water skiing, you want to keep your weight just behind your center of gravity. The tow rope will feel like it wants to pull you out of your skis, so you need to compensate by leaning back a bit. Not much, mind you, only a little." She helped him adjust the foot slide bindings, and get in the skis.

"You need to lean back and let the boat pull you up. Keep your arms straight; don't try to pull yourself up. When you get up, just try to stay in the middle of the wake to start. Make sure you're comfortable with your balance before you try making any turns. A few small S turns in the middle. When you're fairly confident with those, start making them wider and wider so you cross the wake. By turning to the side, you can actually go faster than the boat is, but it also means when you turn back to the boat, you'll have to give up some of your speed and you'll be gliding without any tow and when the boat catches up with your speed, you'll be yanked by the tow rope, so be prepared. You got all that?"

"I think so," Tan replied.

"Let Stan take the slack out of the tow rope, then lean back, ski tips out of the water, arms straight, knees bent. Let the boat do the work. Give Stan a thumbs up when you're ready to go."

"Yeah."

Kathy told Stan to take out the slack and we crept forward until the rope was taut. Stan said, "If he falls or lets go of the rope, tell me to stop."

I said, "I will."

Tan gave a thumbs up and Stan cranked the motor and Tan got about half way up and then nose dived into the water. He didn't let go of the rope and got dragged for about fifty feet before I remembered to say stop. Stan cut the engine and Kathy went swimming up to him. She was saying things I couldn't hear because we were too far away. Tan was nodding to whatever she said. He got into position and gave Stan another thumbs up. This time, Tan got up and was skiing for about five seconds before he started to tip backwards and he flopped down, sitting on his butt. Tan dropped the tow rope this time and didn't get dragged. Kathy started swimming up to him and Stan circled round to bring the tow rope within grasping distance. Kathy got in Tan's face and was talking to him again. Again, I couldn't hear what she was saying, but Tan seemed to be paying close attention.

They got Tan all set up and he popped a thumbs up and Stan gunned the engine and Tan came up to a standing position. I was somewhat surprised to see Tan with an erection, almost full blown. I wondered if skiing was that exciting or the water flowing over his privates was getting him turned on. This time Tan stayed up for over two minutes and was doing to easy S turns in the wake. It wasn't until he tried to go over one of the waves, he lost his balance and fell down. Stan went and picked up Kathy first as we couldn't get her while Tan was skiing. She climbed on board the boat and we headed for Tan who was waving he was okay. We reached him and Kathy asked if he needed more help and Tan said he was getting it and to let him try himself. We circled around until he could catch the tow rope. Stan took in the slack and when Tan gave his thumbs up, Stan hit the gas. Tan came right out of the water without problem. He still had a bit of a hard-on, though not as pronounced as last time.

223374

"Your husband has a nice cock," Kathy said.

It was odd hearing her talk about Tan's penis like this to me, but I remembered she was accustomed to other men's cocks and might be this open about other men's equipment all the time.

223375

"I like it," I said simply, not wanting to encourage further speculation about his manhood. She glanced at me and saw me blushing and put her hand on my arm.

"Speaking generally, of course. Not like I have specific knowledge of his prick."

"That's what I assumed," I assured her.

223376

This time he stayed up without issues for about fifteen minutes and didn't stop until he dropped the tow. I called out a stop and Stan circled around to where Tan was floating. He was grinning from ear to ear. "That was great," he said. "I loved it."

223377

223378

"It looked like it," I said, referring to his erection, though I don't know if he realized what I was referring to. When he came up onto the boat, he was still somewhat aroused.

[JEMMA]

"Are you ready to give it a shot?" Kathy asked.

"Yes, I'd like to try."

"Put on a jacket," Stan said.

Kathy helped me get into the life vest, making sure it was snug around my breasts. I jumped into the water and Kathy jumped in with me. She helped me adjust the foot bindings for my feet. She was floating right behind me.

"Did you hear what I told Tan?" Kathy asked.

"The first briefing. I didn't hear what you said after he fell down each time."

"The first time he fell, he was trying to pull himself up and he overbalanced and he face planted in the water. Let the boat pull you up. It will get you up just fine without you trying to tug on the rope. The second time, he balanced too far back on the skis and they started slipping out from under him. He could have used the rope to get his balance again by pulling forward, but he didn't realize he could tug on it now he was up, so he went backward. Stan isn't going too fast, so it probably wouldn't be too bad, but it's possible you'll have water pushing up into your vagina if you squat down like that. Let go of the rope. You'll make it worse if you get dragged behind the boat. It won't hurt you, but it will be darned uncomfortable."

"Good tip."

"Get in a nice sitting position with your knees flexed, arms straight, let the boat do the work, okay?"

"Got it."

"Thumbs up when you're ready."

I got into what I assumed was the proper position and gave Stan my signal. The boat accelerated and I started rising out of the water. I actually got up the first time and was standing balanced behind the boat. I stayed right in the center of the wake. Stan started making a wide turn and it caused me to move toward the right side. I still wasn't comfortable steering myself where I wanted to be and when I went over the wave, I started tipping and I dropped the rope just before my feet started going one way while my torso went the other. I waved I was all right and they went to pick up Kathy before coming back to me.

"Great job, Brenda," Stan said. "You did better than Tan did."

"Not in the turns," I replied. "I still haven't figured that out yet."

"Do you need me to get in the water with you, Brenda," Kathy asked, "or do you think you can get back up on your own?"

"I'm okay to try again."

Stan swung around so I could grab the tow rope and he slowly pulled out the slack. I got myself into position once more and gave the signal. I was back on my feet again and being towed. This time I started some slow turns behind the boat and since there was no one else in the water, Stan could keep going in pretty straight lines. I grew more confident and started making larger turns, even going over the wake wave several times without issue. I went for about twenty minutes, and my legs and arms started getting a little tired. I didn't know how to signal them I was ready to stop, when I realized all I had to do was release the rope. I dropped it and Stan immediately turned back to me.

They got close enough to speak and asked if I was alright.

"Just getting tired," I said. "I wanted to stop."

"Kathy, do you want to go again?" Stan asked.

"No, I'm good. We've probably all had enough sun for the day."

"It is pretty late. We'll get back maybe twenty minutes before our dinner reservations, but it's nothing a couple drinks can't fix," Stan said.

I handed up the skis, and Tan helped me into the boat while Stan brought the tow rope in. Everybody lost their floatation vests and they were stowed away. Kathy gave Stan and Tan another beer and she gave me a water, taking one for herself. On the way back, Stan worked with Tan in driving the boat. Kathy and I had a seat in the front.

Kathy handed me the tanning lotion and said, "You need to put more lotion on. It probably washed off in the water."

I smeared it all over my front as well as I could without removing my suit. I handed it back to her and asked if she could put some on my back. She dutifully smeared it all over my back, pausing before putting it on my buttocks. "Go ahead," I said. "You're husbands already felt them up." Kathy laughed and spread lotion on my buns. She asked if I'd put some on her as well. I put lotion all over her back and butt, doing a thorough, though not unprofessional job of it. She had a nice ass and it was a lot less hairy than Stan's. I handed the lotion back to her, but I couldn't watch when she spread it all over her front. I felt like a voyeur, though I could see Stan and Tan didn't have the same compunctions I did. They watched with interest. I could almost tell where she was spreading the lotion by watching their eyes.

I heard Stan ask Tan if he wanted to play poker with a few of the guys tomorrow night.

"I don't know, Stan. It's my honeymoon. I've already skipped out on Brenda once to play golf. I don't think I should."

I spoke up, "Go ahead, Tan. I don't want to stand in the way of you're getting together with the guys once in awhile." I felt a knot in my stomach as I said it, knowing I was doing it to free up time for another task my blackmailer was imposing. "Kathy can hang with me while you boys play your games."

"As long as you don't use it as another excuse to get stinking drunk, Mrs. Tan."

"No," I said, "I promise I won't be getting drunk." Although what I'd be doing would likely be a thousand times worse, I thought.

"If you're sure it's okay."

"Yeah, I'm sure. Have fun."

"I'm warning you, Tan," Stan said. "I won't be as big a patsy playing poker as I was playing golf. I minored in poker in college and I've kept my skills up with a Thursday night poker game every week for four years."

"Bring it on, buddy," Tan replied. "With Brenda wanting to remain a virgin until our wedding, I've been playing three times a week for the last six months."

I'd wondered what Tan did when he wasn't with me. Playing poker, huh. Interesting.

"Once you fellows are done playing for money, maybe you'd like to make it a little more interesting," Kathy said, "and play strip poker on Friday night?"

"Brenda?" Tan asked.

I thought about it. Both Kathy and Stan had seen me topless, and for all practical intents and purposes, in today's swimsuit, bottomless as well. I'd put lotion on both their naked asses and they'd done the same to my almost naked one, if a single string thong could be said to be clothing. I'd played poker with my teammates while on road trips in college, and while not an expert by any means, I could probably hold my own depending on the luck of the cards.

223404
223403
223405

I finally said, "I'm not sure. Let me think about it. I'm not exactly comfortable with it, but there's not much more I can show to anyone here. We'll see how I feel in a couple days."

"It's up to you," Tan said. "I'll do whatever you think is best."

"We'll be at Gordon's in about fifteen minutes," Stan said. "Probably good to bust out the good clothes."

I went into the dry well and found our clothes. I handed the Wrights their bag and handed Tan his things from our bag. He put on underwear, some Dockers, a short sleeve dress shirt. I had a wrap around skirt to pull over my suit and a loose blouse to go over the top of my suit. Kathy put on a matching lace bra and panties, and a sexy dress. She took the wheel of the boat so Stan could put on his jeans and polo shirt. We all wore sandals. As advertised, we got there about twenty minutes before our appointment, Tan tying us up at the dock. They had a firepit with a nice fire burning and several cozy chairs around it. We gave our names to the waitress and everyone got a drink and we sat around the fire sipping our drinks, waiting to be called.

All the sun and exercise this afternoon left me feeling slightly lethargic. I'm sure the texts from my blackmailer weren't helping either. I knew he would force me to do something else I didn't want to tomorrow night and I was dreading what it might be. I felt tired thinking of it. I was fighting a losing battle to maintain any semblance of dignity and modesty and wondered if there was anything I could do to regain control of my life. The longer it went on, the less likely it seemed. Everything I was being forced to do would make me look worse and worse in Tan's mind and I despaired if my marriage could survive. I was lost in my own thoughts and didn't notice when our names were called. Tan had to poke my arm before I responded.

"Are you okay?" Tan asked. "It seems as if you've been in your own little world for almost a week."

I smiled up at him as he helped me to my feet. "I think the sun must have gotten to me a little today. I'm a little tired is all. I'll be fine."

I held onto his arm as we went into the restaurant and made a point of trying to remain engaged in the conversation going on around me. I smiled and laughed in all the appropriate places, made pithy comments when it was called for, and generally tried to fit in. The food was excellent. Tan started with coconut crusted crab cakes followed by the swordfish filet, and I had the panzanella salad followed by the Thai green seafood curry. Stan had the seafood salpicon followed by the surf and turf and Kathy had the chicken Cobb salad with the grilled lamb chops. I was glad Tan skipped the asparagus. I remembered Tammie or Tiffany telling me to stay away from oral sex after a man had eaten asparagus. I wanted to be extra special nice to him given I was going to participating in another act of betrayal tomorrow night. No matter what happened the last few times we had sex, he didn't deserve what I going to do.

223406

Before our dessert, I went to the ladies room and Kathy came with me.

"Stan told me you got another text from your blackmailer and it's why he invited Tan to the poker game."

"Yes. You don't mind coming with and holding my hand again, do you?"

"No, sweetie. I'm happy to help any way I can. Do you know what he wants you to do yet?"

"No. I haven't told him when I'm going to be free. I didn't know Tan would accept the poker game until on the boat back. I'm sure it will be something sick and disgusting so he can tighten his hold on me."

Kathy patted my shoulder before she applied lipstick. "Stan loves this shade of lipstick wrapped around his cock, more than any other color."

[blackmold]

Nice story TS, support this thread!

[madpig88]

Looking forward to your next updates to this nice story TS.

[JEMMA]

I was touching up the mascara on my lashes and almost poked myself in the eye, I started laughing so hard. "Oh, God, I needed that," I said, finally catching my breath. "Stan likes certain shades of lipstick for his blow jobs?"

223552

"For sure. He likes a little ring around the cock, and I'm so fucking horny after being naked all day, I'll give him whatever he wants to get laid. I got tingles looking at Tan's pole."

"You hid it well," I said, sarcastically.

"No, I didn't," Kathy admitted. "His trouser snake was mesmerizing. I felt like an Indian snake charmer with a cobra, but in reverse."

"Is that why you want to play strip poker?"

Kathy laughed. "Hell, yes. If I can't touch, I definitely want to look some more. Tan is totally dreamy; tall, dark and handsome and built like a brick outhouse. Though honestly, I want to see you as well. I promised not to attempt to seduce you, but I didn't promise not to look when I have the chance. Are you going to play?"

"I still don't know yet. It might depend on what I have to do tomorrow night. There's only so much drama I can stand in my life at one time. Let me borrow your lipstick. Maybe Tan would like a little ring around the cock."

223553

223554

She giggled and handed me the lipstick and I put on a coat. "Mmm. I hope Tan likes it."

"You're going to suck his cock. He better like it," Kathy said.

223555

"Damn straight." I checked myself in the mirror again and we rejoined our men at the table.

We all had the mango chocolate cheesecake but Stan who had carrot cake. He said, "I have to take care of my eyes." I joked back, "the better to see naked women with," and we all laughed. Once we were back in the boat, it was only a few minutes to our bungalow. Stan told Tan the poker game started at seven. They'd be ordering pizza from Dino's Pizzeria for the poker game so not to worry about food before hand. He also told Tan to bring the hundred dollars he'd won playing golf because Stan planned on winning it all back and then some. Kathy said she'd come over about six if I didn't have a problem with it.

223556

Tan and I went inside and I led him into the bedroom.

"I'm sorry if I've been a little sharp with you lately. I'm used to gentle, kind and considerate Tan and not so much the demanding, physical one. You've surprised me with how you've enjoyed taking me hard. I'd like to make up a little for how catty I've been, if you let me."

"I'm sorry too," Tan said. "I admit I've been a little impatient I had to wait so long for you and I'm rushing into things I shouldn't. Please accept my apologies as well."

223565

I started to unbutton his shirt. "Kathy told me she finds you to be a total dreamboat. She said she got tingles looking at your penis." I took his shirt off and threw it on a chair. I knelt down in front of him and started to unbuckle his pants. "It's why she suggested playing strip poker." I unzipped his pants and drew them down his legs. "She wants to see more of your trouser snake." I pulled his underwear down releasing said snake. "I'd never heard it called a trouser snake before, but it's certainly an apt description, in your case." I pushed him back onto the bed and started stroking his penis, making it grow even larger.

He looked at me kneeling on the floor in front of him. "How does it make you feel, discussing your husband's cock with another woman?"

223558

"Well, I certainly can't blame her for her appreciation of your fine organ, sir. It gives me tingles too." Looking into his eyes, my lipstick covered lips descended over the head of his cock.

"Oh, fuck!" Tan said.

I pulled off his penis with a big grin on my face. "Not yet, but we'll get there." My lips sank over his shaft again. We stared at each other for about thirty seconds as I caressed his manhood with my mouth. Eventually, he had to close his eyes and groan. Tiffany was right. At this moment, I felt like I had power and Tan was putty in my hands. As I bobbed up and down his organ, I started handling his sack, rolling his testicles around in their sack. Tan was moaning fairly consistently now. I remembered what he'd done to me during our last 69 and I extended a finger between his cheeks and stroking the area around his anus. I wasn't brave enough to put my finger in it like he did me, but I'd enjoyed the preliminary contact as well. He squirmed when my finger was stroking the crinkled star, plus he was starting to thrust up into my mouth.

223559

I stopped and Tan groaned. "Don't go away," I said. "I'm not done with you yet." I quickly stripped off my blouse and skirt, then shimmied out of my suit, doing a quick but sultry strip tease. When I was naked but for my sandals, I got back on my knees. "Do you like the color of this lipstick on your penis, my prince?" I asked before swallowing his head again.

He groaned out, "I love that color."

I lifted off him once more, laughing. "Stan loves it too."

"You didn't suck him off, did you?" He asked, shocked.

"Hell no! I borrowed the lipstick from Kathy. She said it's his favorite."

Tan started laughing. I straddled his lap on the bed. "If you would, kind sir; could you please put your penis in my kitty?"

I felt him fumbling around beneath my butt, then felt his shaft at the mouth of my opening, already wet and waiting for him. I sank down on top of him, moaning like a Siamese cat in heat as he penetrated me.

"You feel so good, Tan. I love to feel you inside me. At first it feels like you're going to split me in two and then, I want even more filling me up. No wonder Kathy appreciates your cock. It's pretty special, husband."

I rode him nice and slow. I wasn't even trying to orgasm. I was doing this for him, because I felt so sinful, but I climaxed anyway. My vagina clenching his penis spasmodically during my orgasm triggered his own release and I felt him pumping his load into me. He might have stopped and gone to sleep after, but as soon as his own pulsing ceased, my mouth surrounded him again, cleaning our joint releases from his shaft and pushing him towards another erection.

223560

223561

When he was fully hard, I knelt on the bed and looked over my shoulder at him. "Fuck me hard, Tan."

Oh, God, he did. I climaxed four more times before he emptied himself again. He rolled off me, though he pulled me down with me and he was still in me when I went to sleep.

[Informer]

this is a nice story, do keep the updates coming. :)

[JEMMA]

I woke Tan up the next morning by sucking his penis. This time, I let him climax in my mouth. It was funny; I imagined I would hate it if Tan wanted to cum in my mouth, but I was really beginning to enjoy it. It really was a lot neater than the alternative. Plus, to feel his shaft swell in my mouth and the first hot spurts of his sperm coating my throat was kind of a rush. The taste wasn't as bad as expected. Even the taste of both our juices when I sucked him after we made love last night was enjoyable enough, I'd eagerly do it again, just for the look he got on his face when I did it. After I'd finished, he wanted to return the favor. I told him I was good and did not need to climax this morning. I was happy enough to be able to serve him. He kissed me and got out of bed to shower. We still smelled of sex from last night.

223788

While Tan was showering, I sent a text to my blackmailer.

My husband will be gone after seven tonight.

I waited for his response, but I didn't get one while I waited. I suppose even blackmailer's had things to do other than waiting for their victims to respond. After Tan finished, I showered myself. I shaved my armpits and legs, then rubbed my mound. It was still pretty smooth, but I felt hints of hair starting to make an appearance after my waxing. To be as smooth as possible, I shaved it too. Done with my shower, I put on one of the nice robes and joined Tan for a simple breakfast of bagels and cream cheese. Tan had instructed Roberta to keep our room stocked with breakfast items, orange juice and coffee. Her efficiency kept our breakfasts easy and quiet.

While we ate, I had a question for Tan. "Do you really want to play strip poker with Kathy and Stan tomorrow night?"

"Sure. Why not?"

"I don't know. It seems odd to me. You were adamant the worst thing I could do was have sex with another man, yet you seem to have no problem displaying me naked to others. It seems incongruent to me you don't want me touched, but don't care if I'm looked at. It would seem to me, to be naked with other people is an adjunct for them to do more than look. It encourages touching. Yesterday, when we were all naked or nearly so, when we helped put sun screen on each other's backs, it was also necessary to put lotion on bare buttocks. Both Stan and Kathy did mine and I did them in return. Yet you didn't seem to care."

223789

223790

"Mmm. I see your point. I guess the difference to me is I was there. I expected nothing worse than innocuous lotion spreading would occur. You're a very beautiful woman with a fabulous figure and I'm very proud you chose me as your husband. I feel very lucky to be the one you selected to share yourself with and I suppose I want to throw it in the faces of all those you didn't choose what they're missing. Now Stan's a lucky guy as well. Kathy is a lovely woman with a terrific set of knockers, but you're her equal in every way, plus taller. I can't help rubbing my luck in his face a little. You could tell he found it hard to keep his eyes off you."

223791

"I noticed. It makes me uncomfortable to be so on display for another. It feels I'm sharing a part of myself I'd saved only for you. I was never a wild child. My nudity was shared only in locker rooms. Even then, I was not blatant about it. I would kiss boys and sometimes I even let them touch my breasts over my clothes, but if they tried more, I sent them packing. I knew some day, I would share everything I had with the one I loved. Sharing it with others has a tendency to make my skin crawl. I am not trying to be a prude necessarily, but you're willingness to show me to others makes me believe you don't hold my gift of waiting for you, in as high a regard as I did waiting for you."

"I never thought of it in that way. You know I do appreciate you waited for me, don't you?" Tan asked.

"I hoped you would."

"But I still want to show you off. Hiding you in some room of the house like a dusty trophy in a display case doesn't satisfy my sense of pride. It's like locking the Mona Lisa in a basement somewhere instead of showing the world how beautiful she is by giving her a prominent place in the Louvre so the world can see her. It's how I feel about you. You should be on display where everyone can enjoy your beauty. I guess I would have a problem with you doing so without me around. I would have no problem with you tanning nude if I'm around to enjoy it also. I'd be less comfortable if you did it while I wasn't here. Then I appreciate your sense of modesty. I would not want you to play strip poker when I wasn't there, but it doesn't bother me if I am. Does that make any sense?"

223792

223793

223795

223796

"I suppose. You do know that Stan and Kathy are swingers and hoped we would swing with them, don't you?" I asked.

"Stan told me about their lifestyle when we were playing golf. He hoped we would be willing to join them."

"What did you say?"

"I told them I'd never be willing to share my wife," Tan said. "You were far too precious to me to ever consider such a thing."

What he said made me happy and even more disgusted with myself. I was already sharing myself with others and would do so again tonight while he played poker. I couldn't help myself; I started to cry. It wasn't a loud, noisy, bawling sort of cry; just tears running down my cheeks.

"Why are you crying?" Tan asked. "Did I say something wrong?"

No, Tan. The problem was with me and not with you. I'm a horrible person who is wronging you in the worst possible way. Fuck, fuck, fuck! "Nothing wrong, my prince. You said something very sweet and it makes me very happy."

"So happy you want to cry?" Tan asked.

"Yes, dear. So happy I want to cry."

I dragged him into the bedroom again, took off his robe, then mine, and pushed him back on the bed. I covered him with my naked body and kissed him.

223797

223798

"I love you so much, Tan. I hope you realize how much I love you and how much I will do to keep you. Now, make love to me again."

We kissed and he turned me over on the bed, covering my body with his. Already, I felt him becoming hard. His lips trailed down my neck, kissing his way down to my breasts, my nipples hard lumps of flesh, waiting to feel his touch. He sucked one in his mouth and my body arched under his, melting for him, instantly wet.

223799

223800

"For someone who waited as long as you did," Tan said, "you certainly do enjoy this, don't you?"

"It's you, my love. I enjoy doing this with you. You're my sun and moon and all the stars in the heavens and I can't get enough of you."

"I'm ready. Spread your legs for me, Brenda."

223801

223802

I parted my legs and I felt his hand between us and finding what he sought, his erection speared into me. I gasped and wrapped my legs around him, pulling him deeper.

"Love me, Tan. Please love me."

He did, driving into me over and over. I surrendered to him three times before he shared himself with me, spurting deep into my sheath. We lay panting together when he'd finished.

"You've been particularly loving the last twelve hours," Tan said.

"I've felt bad we had a rough patch and wanted to make it up to you." Along with other things I can never tell you. I went down on him again to clean his penis, thick with our accumulated spend.

"You can apologize like this any time you want," Tan said, gasping.

I looked up at him, holding his gaze. "I intend to." Then I descended on his cock again. I eventually accepted another offering of his seed in my mouth, swallowing his load. He finally stopped me.

"You've got to stop," he panted. "I'm too sensitive for you to continue."

I stopped and pulled off him, laughing. "Now you know what you were doing to me when you were using my little toy. I should keep going just to show you how painful it can be."

223803

"If I didn't apologize profusely enough before, I do so now," Tan said. "I won't do it to you again."

He wouldn't, but others eventually would.

[Neome]

Excellent share TS, please continue :)

[JEMMA]

It was a lazy day. Tan asked Roberta to bring us food from the Olde London Pub, fish and chips for him, a cottage pie for me. I endorsed his desire for me to dress provocatively when he was around by wearing Tammie's other suit as I sunned myself on our deck. I even wore it without the top, which was practically worthless anyway. I thoroughly covered myself in lotion to prevent all my pale parts from burning. While Tan was reading and answering his e-mails and working on a couple things for work, I checked my phone again.

I'm glad you realize how helpless you are and do as I order, for your own good and the good of your marriage.

He'd responded about an hour ago. I didn't know if he was still waiting for another response from me now, but I sent a quick text.

What despicable thing do you want me to do now?

I waited and three minutes later, got a response. I glanced at Tan to ensure he was still engrossed in his work.

Tonight, you will go to the Upper Level Night Club in Rodney Bay. You will notify me when you are there and you will receive further instruction.

What do you want me to do?

Nothing. Apparently he was done until it was time.

Around five, Tan was in the mood again. I was less in the mood, given my trepidation towards the evenings activities. Not wanting to deny him when I was about to go out and betray him again, I allowed him to have sex with me again.

223963

223964

223965

He might have sensed my reticence because he ended up going down on me until he'd made me climax twice.

223968

223966

223967

At that point, I was ready for whatever he wanted to do. He asked me to get on my hands and knees and he penetrated me from behind. It was a long, lazy screw, given the number of times he'd orgasmed today. While he pumped me from behind, his thumb was fingering the area around my anus again. He remembered my previous admonition and asked for permission to put his thumb in me. I put my chest and head on the bed and told him he could. I was surprised to orgasm almost as soon as his thumb went in, shockwaves of pleasure pinwheeling from his thumb in my butt to all the pleasure centers of my body. He left his thumb in me as he continued thrusting through my climax and I orgasmed again when he tightened up and sent another flood of his seed into my vagina.

223969

223970

223971

He cuddled me from behind after finishing, his hand idly stroking my breasts.

223972

223973

"Tan," I said.

"What?"

"If you want me to play strip poker with you tomorrow night; I'll do it for you. I suspect Kathy and Stan are hoping it will go farther than merely stripping. I won't do anything involving sex with either of them. Poker only, no extras, or we don't play. Do you understand?"

"I agree completely," Tan said. "I've got to take another shower before going to Stan's."

"I'll need to take one too," I agreed. "I'll go after you, since you have somewhere to go."

I put on a robe since Kathy was due over any time. Kathy arrived before Tan was out of the shower. She asked if I wanted a glass of wine and I thought liquid courage might help with whatever I needed to do. She opened a bottle of chardonnay and poured us each a glass, then joined me on the deck.

She made sure Tan was still in the shower, then whispered, "Do you know what you have to do yet?"

"No, only where I have to go. The Upper Level Night Club in Rodney Bay. He said I should let him know when I got there and I'd receive further instructions."

Tan got out of the shower and said, "Shower's yours, darling."

"Thanks, Tan. Kathy's here."

"Should I give her tingles, or should I wait until tomorrow night?"

"I think you should wait until tomorrow, Tan. Let the suspense build up a little." I smiled at Kathy.

"You got it. Sorry, Kathy. No tingles for you tonight."

I laughed and Kathy smacked my arm, whispering, "No fair."

Tan came out on the deck dressed about the same as he had for dinner last night, except he had boat shoes on instead of sandals.

"Hello, ladies. Kathy try to keep my wife from getting drunk tonight."

"I make no promises. I'm not in control of her. I take it from your earlier comment you're both planning to play strip poker tomorrow night?"

"Under certain conditions," I said. "Stripping only, no sexual type activities. I'm not ready to declare myself ready for your lifestyle choices."

"We can live with that. By no sexual activities, does that include kissing?"

I looked at Tan. He shrugged. "Kissing what?" I asked, "Boobs, kitties, cocks; what are we kissing?"

"Nothing like that," Kathy said. "Just lips, as kind of a forfeit, though you might be naked at the time."

I didn't know what to say. It sounded somewhat innocent. "Why don't we see what tomorrow brings," I said. "See how things play out. I don't want to agree to something without knowing more."

"I agree," Tan said. "I want to hear the rules for the forfeits and what they're for. I'm not going to kiss Stan, no matter what kind of forfeit it is."

"I understand," Kathy said, smiling. "No boys kissing boys."

"I gotta run," Tan said. "Stan's expecting me to show up on time."

Tan left. We looked at each other and I finished off my wine. "I need to take a shower. Tan and I were playing hard today."

"Is he any good in bed?" Kathy asked. "Enquiring minds want to know."

223974

223975

223976
223977

223978
223979

"For the most part, I've had no complaints. He makes me orgasm frequently. I enjoy sex with him. We had a rough patch where he pounded me so hard I was sore, then almost choked me with his penis, then made me climax without respite for a long time. Like three things in a row that were rough or painful. The last twenty-four hours were much better."

Videos for stimulation………

https://openload.co/f/bluWyN6wKiE
https://openload.co/f/Mp8ox_1p3FM
https://openload.co/f/ZGBGJQ51VJM
https://openload.co/f/6HagiM5g5qU
https://openload.co/f/Pb3jN2Lqkkc
https://openload.co/f/HQE2p1U2p2E
https://openload.co/f/K-4re4UPBZ0
https://openload.co/f/pjXvXcVMWiU
https://openload.co/f/qmR6CtfnkNQ
https://openload.co/f/YV74NLFbpE0
https://openload.co/f/bU79ZAgHntw
https://openload.co/f/lVD7A2BPYrE
https://openload.co/f/v6oe3n4Xfnk
https://openload.co/f/vgftdR5T2wc
https://openload.co/f/IDdo51Lgqes
https://openload.co/f/tKivRqVvuqQ
https://openload.co/f/KNql_-h-CHc
https://openload.co/f/ATymCy0huF8
https://openload.co/f/JF5BU4oRb94
https://openload.co/f/JxLeYBrTNus

[PoloRL]

Great stuff, cannot stop reading and please continue...

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[MPLover]

nice story TS! hoping for more updates.

[JEMMA]

"I love him more and more," Kathy said. "I like it kind of rough."

I went into the shower, Kathy stayed in the bathroom talking to me. "What are you going to wear tonight?"

"I'd like to wear jeans and a baggy sweatshirt, preferably filthy and smelly. So disgusting no one will get within ten feet of me. I suppose that defeats the entire purpose of the evening." I was scrubbing myself. "I've never been to this place we're supposed to go. What do you think I should wear."

"I've never been there either, but I've heard it's on the upscale side. There's a restaurant downstairs and the club upstairs. DJ plays the music, which is themed on different nights. It's a hot place with a lot of the beautiful people showing up for music and drinks. There'll be no shortage of men, or women for that matter. I'd guess typical night club attire would be appropriate."

I got out of the shower and dried off, Kathy keeping an eye on me. At least she was honest in her desires, and willing to promise not to seek a resolution. I looked through the clothes I'd brought on my trip and found a nice black number with an asymmetric hemline and bodice. It went from knee length on the right side to mid-thigh on the left. The bodice was cut in the opposite direction. It had a narrow strap on the right shoulder and left the other shoulder bare. It showed a good amount of leg and breast on the left side. I put on a lacy pair of panties, but the bodice wouldn't allow for a regular bra, so nothing underneath. Kathy hadn't known what I might have to do, but she looked like she'd prepared for anything from another stroll on the beach to where we were going. She had on a red mini-dress with a chartreuse blouse. She had on sandals instead of high heels, but they were dressy. Due to my height, I tended to stay away from really high heels, but I had black open toed shoes with a one inch heel I could get away with.

Rodney Bay was a couple miles away from the resort, so we arranged for a taxi. I didn't want a record of Roberta arranging for a driver to take us. I sat quietly in the back of the taxi, Kathy beside me holding my hand. It wasn't cold, but I was shivering. We arrived at the club and went upstairs. We both ordered drinks from the bar and took a seat. There were a number of people dancing on the floor, the usual assortment of girls out with their running mates and the guys circling like sharks on the perimeter of the room. Tonight must be Motown night. They were playing a lot of classic rhythm and blues. I pulled out my phone.

We're here. My friend is with me.

Excellent. Why don't you go out on the dance floor and dance for awhile.

With who?

With anyone you want to dance with. I'm not fussy. Nice dress by the way.

If he knew what I was wearing, he was either here now, or had seen me leave my bungalow. I stood up and held out my hand to Kathy. "I need to dance. He said he doesn't care with whom. Dance with me." Kathy stood up and followed me out on the dance floor.

"Who's going to lead?" Kathy said.

"I can lead if I have to. Due to my height, I often took the guys place when I was young and the guys were too shy to dance with the girls."

"Lead on."

Of course, they were playing a slow song, "(Sittin' on) The Dock of the Bay" by Otis Redding. Still we managed to dance fairly close without getting up in each other's grill.

"I haven't danced with a girl in a coons age," Kathy said, "though I have to say, you lead tolerably well."

"Thank you."

Somehow, I expected something to happen, but we danced eight dances without anyone cutting in, or introducing themselves or anything at all. I wondered what the purpose of this evenings exercise was. I started getting thirsty, and decided to sit down and get more information from my blackmailer. We went back to our table and I had a few more sips of my drink. Still nothing happened. What was he waiting for? I sent another text.

So what am I supposed to do? Unless I'm supposed to dance the night away, I don't know what you want.

Now you fuck the person you were dancing with.

I looked at Katherine. No wonder he didn't care who I danced with. He was going to make me fuck whoever it was. Admitting to myself that fucking Kathy might be easier than what I'd expected to happen given she was a friend, I didn't think I could do it. Not because she was a woman, but because she was a friend. Not only mine, but Tan's too. Even though Kathy would probably enjoy the opportunity, I wasn't going to do it.

No. If I knew what you were going to want, I would have danced with someone else.

What do you mean, no? You know what's going to happen if you don't.

If we're going to play this little game, there has to be a few rules. If you don't want to abide by the rules, you might as well tell my husband right now.

There wasn't any response for several minutes and I imagined photos and movies being sent to Tan as I sat there staring at the screen. I expected to get a call from Tan any minute telling me my marriage was over.

What fucking rules are you talking about? I breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe we had the basis for some negotiation.

I feel miserable enough cheating on my husband. I'm not going to compound his pain by fucking his friends or my friends. I don't want all of the people he knows to be laughing at him behind his back because I've made him a cuckold with them. It's strangers to both of us or no one. 

I waited to see if my terms would be accepted or if my marriage would be ending in disgrace.

You just made what I had planned for you twice as bad.

Strangers or no one. I have two other conditions as well.

Let's hear them.

Nothing I will do will violate the sanctity of our marriage bed. I will not have another person in the bed I share with my husband. I will accept any other place you want these tasks to take place, but not our bed. He doesn't deserve that. The only reason I'm doing this is to keep Tan from finding out what you've tricked me into becoming. That means I won't do anything in a public place where I risk him finding out. If he's going to find out, I prefer it be now before things become worse. He doesn't deserve any of it, but those are my terms to continue. Otherwise, do your worst.

All I could do now was wait to see if my blackmailer would accept my conditions. If he wanted to continue taking advantage of me, it would have to be under my rules. I would do a lot to protect my marriage, but there were certain places I was unwilling to go no matter what happened to me.

I'll accept your conditions. This is your new task. You will find two men and you'll allow them to spitroast you between them.

I didn't know what he was talking about. "What's being spitroasted by two men consist of?" I asked Kathy.

"You have one man in your pussy and the other in your mouth. You're essentially cooking on both their cocks like a big roast."

Shit! I almost regretted not fucking Kathy. He was right when he told me it would be twice as bad, because it would be twice as many people.

Where am I supposed to do this thing; on the dance floor? My rule is not in public.

I've reserved the VIP room for you. Grab a couple pieces of meat and bring them to the VIP room. The bouncer will let you in once you give them your name. You're to satisfy them both for at least 90 minutes, unless they can't get it up anymore. A nice piece of ass like you, I doubt they have any trouble fucking you the whole time. You have 30 minutes to comply or fuck you and your rules.

"I have thirty minutes to find two men to fuck me. Can you help me out?" I asked Kathy.

"I'll probably have to beat them off with a stick if they know what they're getting," Kathy replied. "Are you going to fuck them at the table, out in the parking lot, a nearby hotel room or what?"

"The VIP room, wherever that is."

Kathy looked around. "The big guy at the door off to the side there is probably a bouncer or guard of some type. I'm guessing he's there to keep anyone from going into the VIP room who isn't supposed to be there. So the door is probably the VIP room. Who do you want to fuck?"

"Hopefully, someone who's relatively clean. I don't even care all that much what they look like. I don't expect I'll enjoy it anyway. How do I go about finding someone?"

"Go ask someone to dance who you're considering being with. If you like him, bring him back to the table and explain what you need. If they bite, you've got one."

"Could you find one for me? I'll get the other one."

"You want me to pick one? What if you don't like him?" Kathy asked

"Does it make a difference if I like them or not?" I said. "I have to find someone and have sex with them. I'm not looking for a husband; I've got one. Does he smell good? Does he look like he showered before going out? I suppose it would be helpful if his cock wasn't too big as I've got to fuck him for ninety minutes."

Apparently, my predicament was starting to change me. I found myself using fuck and cock far more frequently than I was accustomed to. Using 'making love' as words to describe a sex act with two random strangers who were going to use my mouth and pussy for an hour and a half did not fit what was going to happen. Even kitty didn't feel adequate to the task of describing my vagina.

"Ninety minutes?" Kathy brought me back to the present.

I looked at her. "Or until they can't get it up again."

"Shit, girl."

"Shit indeed. Can you help me out? I've got about," I glanced at the time of the text and the current time, "23 minutes left."

"Okay." She headed toward a group of fellows having drinks at the bar. I looked around and saw two guys at a table with a girl. As I watched, one of the guys and the girl got up to dance, meaning he was a third wheel. I went to the table.

"Would you like to dance?" I asked.

He looked me over like a slab of meat. "Sure, sweetheart." Great, an asshole. Well, I guess I wasn't looking for a nice guy. If he was nice, he probably wouldn't do what I wanted him to do. He got up from the table and led me onto the dance floor. It was another slow song and he pulled me into his arms, mashing my breasts against his chest. His hand went down and grasped my ass. I suppose I had a winner. He'd probably do what I needed him to do. He smelled okay.

"I noticed you dancing with your lady friend. I thought you were a dyke."

"It gave me a chance to look over the guys without getting hit on," I replied. Dyke? He was a bigger asshole than I first thought.

"Smart. And I'm the one you picked. Lucky me."

"Are you with the other couple? Would it be possible for you to get away for an hour or so?"

He grabbed my ass harder. "What did you have in mind?" I could actually feel his cock getting harder as he asked, swelling where he was grinding me against himself.

"Perhaps you could come to my table? I'll explain what I'm interested in there." I didn't want to do this twice.

"Sure. Let me get my drink." He led me back to his table where he picked up his drink, then on to mine. Kathy was already there with candidate number two.

I sat down and the guy pulled up a chair and joined us. He nodded to Kathy and the other guy. Good, some show of politeness. Maybe he wasn't a total dick.

"Listen, I..." All of a sudden I didn't know what to say. Did I explain I was being blackmailed? The elderly gentleman of two days ago hadn't wanted to be part of it until I begged him to help me. What if I lost one or both of these men because they refused to participate. I was running out of time.

Kathy saved me. "She and I have a bet," she said. "One thousand dollars that she won't take on both of you fellows in a spitroast, and another thousand dollars she can't keep you hard for ninety minutes. We've got access to the VIP room over there if you're willing to participate in the bet. The drinks are on us."

224081

The two guys looked at each other. I don't know if they knew each other, but they both knew what a spitroast was. I was the only apparent innocent one in the bunch.

"What's your part in this?" My guy asked Kathy.

"Observer. I've got two thousand dollars on the line and I have to make sure she fulfills all conditions of the bet."

They looked at each other again. "I'm in," my guy said. "Me, too," Kathy's guy said.

Good. We had a quorum. I stood up and downed the rest of my drink. "Follow me gentlemen."

[JEMMA]

Everyone got up after me and I walked to the guard looking fellow. "My name is Brenda," I said to him, "and the VIP room's been reserved for me."

"First name's right. What's the last name?"

Christ, I didn't want these men knowing my last name. I whispered in the bouncers ear, "Tan." He opened the door for us and let us in, closing the door behind us. There was a couple bottles of champagne on ice, a couch, a bar, some speakers with the dance floor music coming over them. I walked towards the couch, taking off my clothes.

Kathy's guy started introducing himself. "My name's...."

"No names, please," I said. "You can be Guy 2." I pointed to him. "And you're Guy 1. Help yourself to some champagne or whatever they have behind the bar and get undressed."

Guy 1 walked over to one of the buckets and pulled out a bottle, looking at it. "Good stuff." He popped the cork and poured four glasses, handing one to each of us. All I had left on was my panties and shoes. I downed mine in one long drink; my mouth as dry as Death Valley in August. Guy 1 poured me another and I downed it too. I set my glass down and removed my panties.

Guy 2 said, "Nice. I'm going to enjoy this a lot." He ran his hand over my tit, pinching my nipple, then drifting down and cupping my mound. "Very nice."

Both of them started removing their clothes. Both were about average height, maybe a little taller than me. Both looked to be in their twenties, young energetic and with some stamina. They might orgasm faster, but would probably recover faster as well. One was darker, one was brown. Both were fairly well built, and when they removed their underwear, neither of them was as large as Tan's, which was good. Guy 1 was on his way to a decent erection. Guy 2 was already erect, a side benefit of his touching me perhaps.

"You sure you don't want a piece of this?" Guy 1 asked Kathy.

"What would my husband say," Kathy replied. "Anyway, she's more than you can handle, boys." I knew her husband didn't care, but they didn't know that.

"We'll see about that," Guy 1 said. Still an asshole.

I pushed them both closer to one another, then knelt down, sucking Guy 1's cock to get him fully erect, while slowly stroking Guy 2 to keep him hard, then switching off so as not to show favoritism. I was still somewhat dry, but the perversity of sucking two cocks while Kathy looked on was starting to work a little magic. It was nice as I didn't want to get fucked with a dry kitty.

"Who wants to start in my mouth," I asked.

Guy 2 volunteered. I knelt down on the couch with my head over the arm and Guy 2 put his cock in my mouth. Guy 1 got behind me. He didn't find me quite wet enough, so he spit on his hand and started rubbing my pussy, trying for a little more moisture. I felt myself getting wetter in response to his rough caresses and the fact I had another organ filling my mouth. When Guy 1 was satisfied, he rubbed his cock around my pussy, then pushed in.

224193

"Jesus, you're tight," Guy 1 said. "You got some kind of magic cunt?"

My mouth was full, so I couldn't answer. Kathy stepped up. "She was a virgin until this past Saturday," she said. "It's why I bet her she wouldn't take both of you at once."

"No shit!" Guy 2 said. His cock swelled more at the thought I was so fresh. "I'm going to love fucking this bitch." Great, another asshole.

224194

224195

"Wait until you feel this cunt, man. This is primo pussy."

"You want to switch now?" Guy 2 said, eager to try my pussy.

"After I cum. Then she can lick herself off of me."

Guy 2 pulled his cock out of my mouth for a moment to slap it across my cheeks. I asked Kathy, "I hope to God you're keeping track of the time?" He shoved his cock back in, going deeper into my throat until I started coughing and gagging. He wasn't going to be easy to control in our current position. I felt saliva dripping from my mouth.

224196

"You bet, honey. Watch yourself, Guy 2," Kathy said. "She's not experienced sucking cock either. Take it easy."

Thank you, Kathy. He seemed to get harder when Kathy said I was a fresh cock sucker as well as a recent virgin. Kneeling on my hands and knees made it difficult to use one of my hands to stroke the bottom of his shaft or his balls. Everything pretty much up to him and my mouth. The two men seemed to find a rhythm between them, both entering me at the same time and withdrawing in concert. My pussy was getting substantially wetter from the fucking Guy 1 was throwing me. He was fairly good as far as I could tell, though my level of experience wasn't wide.

224197

224198

224199

I was hoping I wouldn't orgasm while being fucked like this. I felt bad enough betraying Tan this way. To enjoy it seemed a hundred times worse, but I could feel my arousal rising. I tried to think of other things; to remember I was being forced to do this, that I was cheating on my husband, that these two guys were assholes and didn't deserve to make me climax, but I was fighting a losing battle and I knew it. Still I tried to ignore the sensations.

224200

224201

224202

Guy 2's cock swelled in my mouth and warm spurts of cum started filling my mouth. I tried to keep up with the flow, but he was young and randy and fully loaded and cum joined the saliva on my chin. He pulled out and stroked out a few more drops of his sperm which he wiped on my face, before pushing back through my lips to keep himself hard while waiting for Guy 1 to finish. Guy 1 felt close. He was speeding up and breathing hard. Suddenly he slammed deep into me and I felt him release his load, pulsing as he filled me with his sperm.

His spasms ended and I felt a little of his spunk run out of my kitty and down my leg. It seemed he'd been saving up a load as well. As soon as he pulled out, Guy 2 was ready to trade places, pushing into my soggy pussy as soon as his way was clear. Guy 1 took a little more time before entering my mouth. I tasted myself on him when he thrust in through my lips. He was starting to shrink when he went in, but the process quickly reversed itself as he felt my tongue cleaning his prick.

224203

224204

224205

Guy 2 was like a rabbit behind me, pumping away fast. I especially didn't want to cum while he was fucking me, given he'd wiped his cock all over my face. Once again, they found a rhythm, Guy 2 slamming into me and pushing my mouth over Guy 1's prick, pushing him farther down my throat then I wanted. I was gagging a little, but Guy 2 was pumping so fast, it didn't last long before I was bouncing back off his cock and able to get another breath. I could feel Guy 1 going a little deeper into my throat with each thrust. I tried to relax as much as possible, still trying to avoid an orgasm, and hoping to ease the strain on my throat.

[kadeka]

Awesome story TS, thanks!

[BK4ever]

really nice story, please continue sharing ts.

[JEMMA]

You're being forced, these guys are assholes, don't cum, open your throat, don't gag; the mantra going through my mind as they pumped my body from both ends.

224705

Apparently Guy 2 wasn't satisfied simply to use my body like a sex toy. He wanted to make me cum while he fucked me. He reached around underneath me and started rubbing my clit. Shit, he was making my determination not to climax that much harder. I was straining as hard as I could, every fiber of my being fighting the approaching climax. I was losing. So close, please don't let me cum, God.

224706

Don't let me give the fuckers the satisfaction. God didn't hear my prayer. I screamed around the cock in my mouth and had a monster orgasm, moaning like a banshee as I spasmed. Guy 1 took advantage, grabbing my head and jamming his cock down my throat as he coated my tonsils with his cum. I couldn't breathe and felt myself going black, not enough air after the rough fucking and losing my air with my scream.

224707

224708

The cock suddenly left my throat and I sucked in air as I heard Kathy say, "Don't make me use this, you shit. She couldn't breathe." She was standing by my shoulder with something in her hand. Whatever it was, it was making Guy 1 back up. Guy 2 was still pumping my pussy but reaching his tipping point. He ignored the drama going in front of him to empty his sack for the second time, deep in my sheath.

Kathy was saying, "Look boys; this is a friendly bet between friends. Nobody needs to get hurt, especially my friend. I have a taser here and I won't hesitate to use it if you boys don't treat my friend a little better. Let's set a few ground rules, okay. She's perfectly willing to suck and fuck as much as you can get it up, for ninety minutes, the length of our bet, but she needs to breathe. Plus, this isn't a spitroast deluxe, so no ass fucking. Those are the only rules." She looked at both of them. "Now, I'm sure we're all a little dry, so why don't we have a little more champagne before she works to get your cocks hard."

224709

224710

224711

Guy 2 was proud to have made me orgasm. He was strutting around like a rooster, though his cock wasn't hard again yet. He poured the champagne this time. Kathy was sitting next to me on the couch with her arm around my shoulders. I wondered about the cum leaking from my pussy and what it was doing to the vinyl couch. I also wondered how much cum had been spilled on it during its short existence. I received my champagne and downed it fast and gave him my flute for another glass. I hadn't tasted much of Guy 1's sperm except what was on his cock when he started in my mouth. He was far down my mouth when he spent the second time. The champagne helped with the lingering taste of cum.

224712

As soon as everyone finished drinking, Kathy left me alone and the guys surrounded me, both cocks somewhat limp but still with signs of life. I took each one in a hand and began stroking while shifting my mouth from one to the other. Guy 1 reached his full erection first and he bent me over the arm of the couch with my head in Guy 2's lap so I could continue to work on his erection. He filled my pussy in a single thrust, forcing some of their previous cum out of my sheath to run down my legs.

"Christ, she's still tight after being fucked twice," Guy 1 said.

Videos
https://openload.co/f/BBZKIutCdug
https://openload.co/f/zhpKUzBUKqU
https://openload.co/f/zR3db_60MsY
https://openload.co/f/k-HlKD7prao
https://openload.co/f/5rHTEEHrM0s
https://openload.co/f/jz0mRqyHIsQ
https://openload.co/f/xgrOKUtJ6jE
https://openload.co/f/bV96oUUo_KY
https://openload.co/f/G7OWkfTiLIc
https://openload.co/f/iskoKpIUp7Y
https://openload.co/f/EM0THUz2o6E
https://openload.co/f/RizpHGlQ_5g

[lobangkingz]

nice story, please share more. support your thread TS.

[JEMMA]

Guy 2 was playing with my breast, squeezing and massaging them none too gently. He also tugged and pulled and twisted my nipples. It hurt, but I felt I deserved the pain. He'd made me cum despite my desire not to, further betraying my husband. He was getting harder and I could start bobbing up and down on his mast. With my hands free, I was also able to massage his balls.

224907

"You're a real whore, aren't you. I've never met another bitch who'd do this on a fucking bet," Guy 2 said. I was starting to hate him more and more. Everything he was doing pissing me off. I thought Guy 1 was an asshole, but this guy was a professional. "What a fucking slut."

I made the fingers on the hand working his balls a little tighter.

"Ouch! Watch it bitch." He tugged on my hair and pinched a nipple harder. I groaned. Okay, don't do that again.

"That's better."

Guy 1, not wanting to be the one who couldn't get me off, was rubbing my clit like Guy 2 had, trying to make me orgasm and it was working. I was already worked up from my previous climax and this one would be easier. I could feel it building inside me, the end inevitable. Both of them had cum twice already and would last longer this time. I cried out, cumming on Guy 1's cock. He didn't relent on his assault on my clit and he made my orgasm last far longer this time, satisfying his competitive spirit. I was panting like a bitch in heat, shivering on his shaft.

224908
224909
224910
224911
224912
224913

Guy 2 was working my head up and down his cock, since my climax was interfering with the attention I was paying to his prick. He was pushing me deeper than I could usually go, but it didn't seem to be bothering me as much as it normally did. He was moving my head faster and I expected him to explode down my throat shortly. I climaxed again, even harder, and Guy 1 climaxed with me, adding another load of cum to my pussy. I was still quivering on his cock when Guy 2 pulled me off his cock by my hair and released his load all over my face. As I felt the hot liquid splash all over my face, I knew why my girlfriends said swallowing was preferable to the alternatives. I felt dirty and used. I could feel the sticky stuff clinging to my face.

224914

I looked over at Kathy, wondering what she was thinking as she watched me get fucked and used like this. She was sitting on a chair with her dress pulled up and her panties pushed aside so she could shove three fingers up her pussy. I think she'd cum at the same time as we did.

We all took a break, the men to recuperate and Kathy helped me clean my face with a clean bar rag she found behind the bar. Guy 1 was opening the other bottle of champagne and pouring out more glasses. I looked at Kathy and asked how much longer.

"Twenty minutes," she replied.

I shook my head in despair. Guy 2 stood in front of me and told me to get on my knees and get him hard again.

"I want to fuck your whore cunt again." Yeah, I definitely hated him the worst of the two men. My guy was a gentleman in comparison.

I sank to my knees in front of him and took his flaccid prick in my mouth. He drank his champagne as I did it. It was relatively clean. I'd been sucking his cock the last time he'd climaxed. It still had the cum which he hadn't ejaculated on my face, that he'd wrung out of his prick after. It took about five minutes to get him hard again and I had to work at it. He never got as hard as he'd been at first, but it was hard enough to slide into my slick sheath.

Before pushing up into me, he said, "What a fucking slut. I've never seen so Goddamn much cum in my life. It's dripping on the floor, for Christ's sake."

It didn't stop him from slamming into me with the intent of adding more. If I was a whore, what the hell was he for fucking me? A degenerate John, a disgusting one at that. After he was ensconced in my pussy, Guy 1 sat down and put my mouth over his limp dick. His cock was covered in cum, mine, his, probably Guy 2's as well as they'd left a puddle of soup in my pussy. It had congealed while we'd refreshed and it was sticky, cold and as nasty as anything I'd ever put in my mouth. I was too tired to pay proper service to his shaft, so he was fucking my head up and down his cock. I was barely licking and sucking anymore, my lips and tongue sore from the last eighty minutes of sucking cock. I just formed my mouth and throat into a hole he could fuck and let him fuck me.

224915

The asshole behind me wanted to get a least one other orgasm out of me. He was frigging my clit again and as tired and miserable as I felt, I was going to cum again. Guy 2 seemed to have the jerkiest fucking motion. No long, slow strokes, no deep plunges, just staccato fucking like his cock was a machine gun going off. With his finger working my clit the same way, I was so damn close to cumming again.

"Ninety minutes. Time's up boys."

Shit, I was so close. I pulled my mouth off Guy 1 and yelled, "Don't stop now, fucker. Fuck me, you bastard. Make me cum."

The little shit almost squealed in delight knowing I didn't want him to stop until I orgasmed. Since he wasn't stopping, Guy 1 didn't stop either. He pulled my face back over his cock and plunged up into my throat. I swear, if his cock wasn't all the way in my throat, it was damn close, though he wasn't as hard as his first time round either. Finally, I reached my crest and started moaning through my orgasm, clasping the cock inside me in spasmodic contractions. Guy 2 groaned and sent whatever his balls had left up my wet, sloppy pussy. Guy 1 climaxed shortly afterward, no longer spurting cum, but little dribbles coming from the head of his cock soaking my tongue.

224916

Guy 2 slapped my ass, saying, "Great fuck, slut. You ever need more help with a fucking bet, I''m your man."

Guy 1 milked the last tiny bit of cum out of his cock and rubbed it in my hair. I just collapsed on the couch. They got dressed. Guy 2 took the last of the champagne with him as he left. Kathy went to the sink and got water on the bar cloth. She put my head in her lap and started wiping the cum and spittle off my face. I knew she couldn't get it all. There had to be some in my hair only a shower would wash out.

Kathy stroked my cheek and said, "We need to wipe some of the cum off your pussy, honey. Can you do it or would you like me to?"

I didn't want to move. "Can you, please?"

"Sure, baby."

She gently spread my legs, wiping them down as she got closer and closer to my pussy. "Tell me if it's too sore," she said. She started dabbing at my vagina, gently wiping the slimy cum spilling out of my sheath. It was sore. I'd been fucked four times in the last however many minutes, but the cold cloth was soothing and I knew it had to be done. She got up and rinsed it out and returned, getting more of the sticky stuff off me, then wiping the worst of the mess off the couch.

224917

"That's about the best I can do without getting in a shower, Brenda. We need to get you back. I don't know how long they intend playing poker tonight. Let me help you get dressed."

224918
224919

"Okay."

"We're not going to put your panties back on. I think they'd get real soiled if we did."

"Okay."

I was pretty numb as she helped me put my dress back on. I'd never removed my shoes. She tucked my panties in my purse, called for a cab and told him to call us when he was outside. Maybe a quarter hour later, Kathy got a call and she said we'd be right down. She took my arm and led me downstairs and out into the waiting taxi. She climbed in beside me and held me against her shoulder while the driver asked where we needed to go.

"Stop at a drug store," Kathy said. "I need to make a quick purchase, then the Grande St. Lucian resort."

The driver found an all night drug store and Kathy ran in, coming out five minutes later, and then he took us back to my bungalow.

"The lady have too much to drink at the club?" The driver asked as Kathy paid him.

"Yeah, too much to drink," she answered. Too much cum and not enough alcohol, I thought.

Kathy helped me into my bungalow. "Brenda, you need to take a shower now. We have to get you cleaned up before Tan comes back. Can you do it on your own, or do you need help?"

I felt punch drunk, in shock, hardly able to function. "Help, please."

"Fine. We need to use this too." She showed me the item she'd purchased at the drug store, opening the package and taking out a bottle.

"What is it?" I asked.

"A douche. We need to clean your pussy, baby, or cum is going to be leaking out of you tomorrow and maybe the next day. It wouldn't be good for Tan to see that, right?"

"No, Tan can't know."

"I know, dear. Tan can't know. Get your dress off. Let's get you in the shower."

Kathy helped me get undressed, got my shoes off, put me in the shower and started the water running down my back. She took off her own clothes and got in the shower with me. First she washed my hair and face. Before she did more, she took the top off the bottle and put the applicator on.

"You need to spread your legs for me, Brenda."

"Uh huh. Okay." Still I didn't move my legs. Kathy had to nudge them apart. She squirted the liquid up into my pussy and globs of cum washed out, going down the drain. She squirted some more up inside me and more came out, less this time. I watched it disappear. One last time she squeezed the bottle and I felt the rush of fluids into me and the drip, drip, drip as it leaked out of me.

"I hope that's enough. There isn't anymore." She tossed the bottle out of the shower. "I'll take this home with me, alright?"

I nodded. Kathy thoroughly washed me. She could have taken advantage. I was a zombie at that moment. I might have done anything she wanted, but she was simply kind and professional, doing what she could to get me clean, and no more. Washed, she got me out of the shower and dried me off.

"You need to brush your teeth," Kathy said. "Your mouth will smell and taste of cum."

My mouth always tasted of cum now. I drank lots of cum. I brushed my teeth and rinsed with mouthwash.

"What do you wear to bed at night?" Kathy asked.

"Nothing."

"Then it's what you have to wear now. Climb into bed." I moved to the bedroom while Kathy hung up the towels, put the douche bottle in her purse and straightened up the bathroom. She came into the bedroom and gave me a couple pills and a glass of water.

"This is Tylenol PM. It will help you sleep and maybe ease the soreness of your pussy. Take them."

I swallowed them with some water, then curled up in a little ball. Kathy covered me up and lay down beside me, holding me. I was trembling.

"I orgasmed," I said. "I didn't want to. I wanted to let them fuck me and be done with it, but they made me climax. Am I a bad girl, Kathy? Am I a whore like they said I was?"

"No, baby. You're not a whore. I told you before orgasms are a physiological response to physical stimuli. You don't have to love someone to cum. Anybody will cum with the right stimulation."

"I begged him to fuck me. I wanted him to make me cum. I was so close, I begged, even though my time was up. I begged to cum."

"I know, sweetheart. That doesn't make you bad. It only means you have needs, just like other people."

"I hate myself. I hate I climaxed. I hate I begged them to make me cum. I hate I'm doing this to Tanner. What am I if not a whore?"

"Just a normal girl, sweetheart. A normal girl with physical needs, like everyone else. You go to sleep now. I'll stay here with you until Tan comes back, okay?"

I closed my eyes. "Okay."

Later, I heard Kathy talking to Tan. "She wasn't feeling well. I gave her a couple Tylenol PM to help her sleep easier."

"She didn't get drunk again, did she?"

"No, she didn't get drunk, just a bad night."

She left and Tan got undressed and climbed into bed with me.

"Are you okay, Brenda?"

I pretended to be asleep. He curled himself around me. I'm so sorry, Tan. Please don't hate me. I finally dropped off again, Tan breathing softly on the back of my neck.

[NastyThaiboy]

I really like this story! 

setting up my tent here for more updates. :)

[JEMMA]

Chapter 10 - Honeymoon Finale

The final part of Tan and Brenda's honeymoon on St. Lucia. This contains scenes of exhibitionism, voyeurism, oral sex, public masturbation and sex, and lesbian kissing. If these things don't appeal to you, don't read further.
-------------------------------

The next morning I was alone when I awoke. Tan wasn't in bed nor even in the bungalow. I had no idea where he was. Getting up, I had breakfast. Tan had asked our butler, Roberta to keep the bungalow stocked with breakfast items and it was no problem finding something to eat. 

Done eating, I looked at my phone to see if Tan had texted me or left any information for me. I didn't see anything from Tan, but my blackmailer had texted another movie to me. All 90 plus minutes of my sexual degradation last night condensed down to an eight minute video. It definitely looked done on the rooms security cameras. I hadn't even thought to look for cameras when I entered the room, concentrating instead on the disgusting task I was facing. If I'd known I was being filmed, would it have made any difference? I'd managed to extract three concessions regarding my servitude last night. Getting more compromises would be difficult. I watched the whole lurid thing. He'd managed to include every time the two men had cum in me and every time I'd cum for them. It ended with me begging for them to fuck me. Tears flowed down my cheeks. Every thing I did was more disgraceful and terrible than the last.

He left one additional message with the video. I had to give a copy of this to the management of the club in return for your use of the VIP room. They loved it.

225096

225097

225098

Wonderful! My shame was now being shared with others. I wiped the tears off of my face. This was intolerable. I couldn't take anymore. I ran water into the tub. It was time to end it all. The equipment and accoutrements of the resort were first rate. The knives in the kitchenette were razor sharp. A couple slices up my arms would end my misery forever.

I climbed into the tub and looked at my arms, now tan and brown from nearly a week in the sun. I looked at the knife, the edge glistening in the sun. I leaned back, thinking of all I was prepared to give up; my friends, my parents, my husband. None of them would know why I was doing this. All they would know was I'd gone on a honeymoon after marrying the love of my life and then killed myself. Stan and Kathy would know why, but no one else. Would they tell Tan so he wouldn't blame himself? What about my parents? Would they blame Tan for my death if no one knew why I'd died? Would they believe he'd done something so heinous I was forced to kill myself. What about the police; would they think Tan had something to do with my death? I couldn't kill myself without an explanation. Something handwritten in my own hand and with my signature would help exonerate my husband, even if I couldn't explain why I'd done it.

Getting back out of the tub, I looked for paper and pen to write my note. I found a pen in my purse, but no larger sheets of paper. I wandered around the bungalow looking for large sheets of paper. I finally found some resort stationery in one of the desk drawers.

My Dear Tan, I started, I wish my life never reached the point where living no longer seems worthwhile. I know you may blame yourself, or others may blame you, but what I'm doing has nothing to do with you. I love you with all my heart, and what I do now has no bearing upon you or our marriage. It is due to my great shame for things beyond yours or my control, I take this step. Kathy and Stan know what's happened. I do not want them to tell you what I've done as I know it will hurt you horribly, but they can assure you my actions are no reflection on you or my love for you. Know always .....

"Brenda, I'm home. Are you up yet, sleepyhead?" Tan called out. I could hear Tan outside on the dock.

Shit! I'd missed my opportunity. Why had Tan chosen this moment to come back? I left the knife on the counter and I crumpled and stuffed my note into the garbage disposal, the only place I could think where Tan wouldn't be likely to find it. I slipped back onto the deck and into the tub.

"Brenda, where are you?"

"I'm in the tub. Why don't you join me?"

"Great idea." He came out on the deck. "Oh, great, you're naked. Just the way I like to see you."

"I forgot to get towels before I got in. Can you get some before you get in?"

"Sure thing, honey."

He disappeared in the bungalow and came out with a couple towels and our robes. Stripping off his clothes, he climbed in with me, facing me. He didn't bother drawing the privacy curtain.

"Where did you go this morning?" I asked.

"Since you were sleeping so late, I decided I'd go for a walk on the beach. I met the nicest old gentleman out there collecting shells."

I knew exactly who he was speaking of, having made his intimate acquaintance a couple days ago.

"Did he talk to you at all?" Did he talk about the tall woman who sucked his cock before he fucked her?

"No. He only spoke French and I only know a few words. He gave me some great shells though. Really nice ones. I'll show them to you later."

Relieved, I turned around and leaned back against his chest so I wouldn't have to look at him, afraid something on my face would give me away; what I'd been ready to do.

"Tan, would you mind if I got together with Kathy this afternoon? I'd like to speak to her about something."

"We're going to see them this evening. Can't it wait until then?"

"Then you and Stan will be around. This is girl stuff which I need to discuss with another female, not two randy males getting ready to play strip poker with two, soon to be naked, women."

"Getting tired of me already, huh? Need to ditch hubby on your honeymoon and get a girl fix."

"Not tired of you, dear," I turned back to kiss him. "Some things are best discussed with a female friend is all."

"It doesn't have anything to do with our strip poker game tonight, does it? We don't have to do it if you really don't want to, Brenda. It sounds like it might be fun, but I'm perfectly willing to skip it if you're uncomfortable playing."

"I've already said I'm willing, Tan. This has nothing to do with tonight." It does have to do with last night and this morning and I'm ever so sorry, but I have to leave you now.

"If you must."

"Thank you, darling." I reached back to stroke his face. He nuzzled into my neck and kissed my neck, shoulder and ears.

225099

One last time. One last time to love him before I said goodbye forever. "Take me into the bedroom and make love to me, Tan."

I stood up and grabbed a towel, holding it over myself. He got out of the tub and dried off, his penis already starting to rise in anticipation. He didn't seem to care about the people in their watercraft a hundred to two hundred yards away. Why should he? He was a god of old, hard, chiseled from stone, magnificent in every way. I wondered why I should. It was my last day on earth. I didn't know anyone here. I dropped my towel and let him breathe me in, take in every molecule of my nudity as I'd done him. Taking his hand, I led him into the bedroom, wanting him to fill me in every conceivable way.

225100

Sitting him on the bed, my mouth enveloped his cock, thick and hard. I took as much of him as I could, wishing I could take all of him, every inch of his spectacular instrument which had given me so much pleasure in so brief a time. I stroked his shaft, encouraging his growth, my other hand weighing the stones in his sack. I wish I could have given him a child, some particle of me he could keep.

I'd been so foolish, allowing myself to be pressured into what I'd done. Rushed, afraid, worried about what others might think. I should have trusted his love in the first place, never kneeling to take the cock of another man. I supposed my blackmailer might send his videos, his pictures, my shame; to Tan in retaliation for my ruining his fun. At least Tan would know why I killed myself and not hold himself responsible. He would hate me, the thing I'd become, but at least he wouldn't blame himself.

225101

Fully hard now, I pushed him back on the bed and mounted him. Not completely prepared for him, the water from the tub helped ease his entry into me. Fully spearing me on his shaft, I waited for my body to catch up to his. To feel his heat and hardness, his thickness in the depths of me, releasing my fluids, preparing the way for him to have me. His hands palmed my breasts, rubbing and caressing, conjuring my juices, the slickness I required to ride him.

225102

225103

225104

Ready at last, my body moved up and down Tan's shaft, and I tried to imprint this feeling of fullness, this pleasant pressure in my mind, so it could be the last thing I remembered as I slipped away. I surrendered to him, his cock, my body shivering as the waves of ecstasy flowed through me. So good, so right, so perfect in every way. My cum made me wetter, and I rode him harder, faster, bouncing vigorously on his cock, striving to bring him with me, to feel him explode in me. He was breathing harder, and I leaned over to capture his breath, to feel it meeting mine, our lips touching. Tan grunted, his wetness invaded me, adding to my own. I didn't stop. I was close again. My eyes closed and my pussy convulsed, milking his balls of his seed. I waited until my tremors stopped.

225105

225106

225107

225108


"Thank you, my love," I whispered. "It was exactly what I needed right now."

"The pleasure was all mine," he answered.

"Not all," I whispered. "I enjoyed it too." I laid full length on him, listening to the beating of his heart until his cock retreated from my body.

He started to stir. "Not yet, Tan. Please lie with me a moment. I'll reward you for your patience."

Tan relaxed and I felt his body go slack, his breathing settle, his heart slow, no longer driven by our need. For five minutes, I lay on top of him, remembering, wishing I'd had more time with him. One last thing I'd do for him. I got up and when he tried to rise with me, I pushed him back on the bed. "Not yet. I'm not finished."

225110

225111

I knelt over his penis, now limp, and gently cradled it in my mouth, tasting myself and him, finally able to take all of him. I cleaned him, removing the detritus of our love, not ceasing when he was clean, but feeling him grow again, filling my mouth. One last time I wanted him to spend over my tongue, to feel the heat, the saltiness, explode inside me.

225113

225114

225115

225116

Gently, I coaxed him to his full length, coaxed the stirring in his sack; coaxed the eruption of thick cream into my throat to the sounds of his rapture, gathered it all, swallowing his offering. Now I was done.

More videos sexatainment
https://openload.co/f/zk-pS_zUcBA
https://openload.co/f/t2w6AZA7xu8
https://openload.co/f/kIvKUT_fpd8
https://openload.co/f/DUuiYlK8Kvo
https://openload.co/f/Gau8cbfqHY8
https://openload.co/f/1UQ7fdoNp2k
https://openload.co/f/U6iVdD_S36Y
https://openload.co/f/paWFrh1qAMU
https://openload.co/f/MWcIkU9Ob_0
https://openload.co/f/XQrIiN6AFlw
https://openload.co/f/fowsbfZs3uo
https://openload.co/f/-c4H4rxCqaA
https://openload.co/f/D4UiuHmZVnA
https://openload.co/f/5m6ntullFKs
https://openload.co/f/_F75cOyTlVA
https://openload.co/f/YfngS2LNoMw
https://openload.co/f/x_sQlzcndjI
https://openload.co/f/SV7-eNWovjA
https://openload.co/f/VL7h_vRW7lI
https://openload.co/f/JTUYiW6TOOg
https://openload.co/f/q2vOX7V8YJs
https://openload.co/f/1nN3I3wowEQ

[Informer]

this is a nice story, do keep the updates coming. :)

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[usamasama]

Awesome story and great pics!! :D

[MPLover]

really like your story ts! hoping for more juicy updates.

[JEMMA]

Getting up, I sent a text to Kathy asking her to meet me at the pool in an hour where we'd become acquainted and to bring paper. I didn't take a shower. I wanted to smell Tan and our passion on me as long as possible. When I was sure Tan wasn't looking, I slipped the knife and pen into my purse. I put on one of my more modest suits, not wanting my demise to be more lurid than it would already be. When it was time to leave, I kissed Tan on last time, putting as much of my heart and soul into it as I could, hoping he would remember his last kiss from me with fondness.

"I'll see you later, Tan," I lied; the last of many lies.

"Okay, honey. Have fun. Tell Kathy I said I'll see her tonight."

"Of course you will." Maybe she and Stan would be willing to let her comfort you. I could ask her.

I walked up to the pool, finding the grotto where we'd been before. It was still deserted. Good, I didn't want to look for another place and this was as pretty a place as I could find to spend my last minutes on earth.

Kathy arrived a few minutes after I did. She was topless, assuming we were going to be sunning ourselves.

"Hey, Brenda. What's up? Why did you need paper? They have stationery paper in the desk."

"I threw mine in the disposal so Tan wouldn't see it."

"Why would you care if Tan saw paper?"

"It had a suicide note on it."

"Fuck, Brenda. What the hell were you thinking?"

"The same thing I'm thinking now. I need to end it. I can't live my life like this, Kathy. It's too much. I'm so ashamed of myself. I don't want to keep doing what my blackmailer wants me to do. I can't. It's only going to get worse and worse and I can't see an end for myself. I will be forced into ever more degrading things, all in the hope Tan won't learn of what I've already done and each one of them will be worse. Each new one will force me into doing another, even more humiliating and demeaning act. It will never end and he will probably learn of it all anyway. I will have saved myself only time with him, all so he can hate and despise me more when he finally knows what I've done. I can't do it anymore."

"Suicide isn't the answer, Brenda. It's a permanent ending to a temporary problem."

"There's nothing temporary about this, Kathy. He has me by the throat and will keep shaking me until I'm dead."

"There has to be another answer. Killing yourself isn't it."

"I've wracked my brain for anything else. I don't even know who he is or how he's taking pictures of me. Well, I suppose I know how he got the last ones. I didn't even check for security cameras last night, I was so wrapped up in what I was being forced to do. Every second of my fucking humiliation clearly recorded and condensed down to eight minutes right up to where I begged to be fucked by two strangers on my honeymoon. What else would you have me do? I can't stand my life now. I've made my peace with it."

"Let me see it, Brenda."

I opened the text and let her watch me degrade myself for the second time.

"Jesus," was all she said when it finished.

"I can't live my life like this anymore. I want you to make sure Tan knows it's not his fault. I hope he never finds out the details, but make sure he doesn't blame himself, even if you have to tell him why I've killed myself. It's my own fault."

I pulled the knife and pen from out of the beach bag and asked for the paper.

"I can't let you do this, Brenda. You'll have to kill me first."

I looked at her. "I know you're trying to be a friend, but a friend would know when my life has spiraled out of my control. If not now, I'll do it soon, when I've returned to Georgia. You can't stop me forever. I would like it to be now so you can tell Tan it's not his fault, but I'll wait if I have to. I'd even like you to hold my hand, but if you're here when they discover my body, they might hold you responsible for failing to stop it. Just give me the paper and walk away."

"Brenda, no. Don't do this. You can't."

"What am I living for, Kathy? My utter ruination? The loss of every ounce of respect I have for myself? The looks of disgust and shame on the face of every person I love when they learn what I've done? That's no life. Better to end it now so I never have to see what I become if I continue."

"What if you could get it to end; to stop it before you reached that point?"

"How? I don't even know who's doing this to me. I'm not even sure who my friends are anymore. I can't speak to anyone about it. If I go to the police it will all come out."

Kathy thought for awhile. "What if you hired a private detective? Someone who could find out who's doing it to you? Maybe they could make it stop. They could keep your information confidential and if you knew who it was, maybe you could end it. It's another way, a better way than suicide."

I thought about it. I hadn't considered someone other than the police. I didn't even care if the person or persons responsible were arrested and prosecuted. I only wanted it to stop, without it ever coming out. I could at least talk to one, see what they could do. I put the knife back in my bag. Kathy hugged me and I started crying and she cried with me. Finally, a glimmer of hope; a speck of light at the end of a long, dark tunnel. As long as I had any hope at all, I could endure. I cried for several minutes, relieved to have any other option at all, knowing Kathy had saved my life, at least for now.

When I finally sobbed myself out, Kathy said, "Can we get a little sun now? I have to go home in a few more days and I want to get as tan as I can before returning."

"Yes, you can get some sun now," I replied, giving her a sisterly kiss. "Thank you."

"Good, put some lotion on my back. I've probably burned to a crisp while we've been sitting here."

I laughed, feeling lighter than I had in days. "Of course." Kathy pulled out some lotion and I rubbed it all over her back, neck and shoulders. I turned and she did the same for me, rubbing the tension out of my neck and shoulders as she worked. I had knots on knots, so tense from my decision to end my life this morning. It was all melting away now I felt another choice existed. She handed me the lotion to finish off my front. We spent the next couple hours talking about anything else.

Finally, our afternoon drew to a close and we said our goodbyes for now.

"Thank you, again," I said. "I was at the end of my rope."

She hugged and kissed me again. "No problemo. What are friends for. I'll see you later."

"What time are you coming over?"

"I think the boys arranged a date for 7:30. Are you nervous?"

"A little. I'm concerned about the penalties."

"I'll make sure Stan doesn't put anything too outrageous on the list of penalties. You can have final approval of any choices remaining."

"That's comforting."

I went back to the bungalow and gave Tan a huge hug and a kiss, relieved to be seeing him again after thinking I'd said my last goodbyes to him earlier.

225359

"What was that for?" He asked.

"Because I love you so much."

"Did you have a good talk with Kathy?"

"A wonderful talk. She's a great friend."

"I called Roberta and arranged for another meal to be delivered. I ordered a tuna steak for you with a salad if you don't mind. I figured you wouldn't want to load up too heavy before our game. It's early enough you can change it if you need to."

"It sounds wonderful." Since I'd expected my last meal to be the bagels and cream cheese I ate this morning, anything sounded good to me.

"I got a text from Stan telling us to wear seven items to be removed for the game tonight."

"All right." I knew what I could wear.

I removed my top and went out on the deck to sun myself a little more before our food came, making sure to spread high SPF lotion on my breasts.

225360

Tanner whistled. "God, you're beautiful."

"I bet you say that to all your wives."

Tan laughed. "You're right. I say it to every one of them."

He bent down for a kiss while he caressed one of my breasts, making my nipple pucker for him. He went in and worked on his computer for awhile, answering emails and the like. Our food arrived at six and I devoured it like I'd starved for weeks. I was so glad to be eating another bite, it tasted so good. After eating, I went into the bathroom to shower and dress, having skipped it earlier after our sex. Seven items, two shoes, shorts, blouse, bra, panties and my tiny bikini bottoms. I chose a lacy bra and panty set. It was fairly see through, but since there was a possibility I'd lose everything anyway, it didn't seem to make much difference.

225361

225362

225364

Kathy and Stan came over at seven-thirty and Stan was carrying a bottle with a green liquid in it, and some tiny glasses, even tinier than shot glasses.

He held up the bottle, saying, "Absinthe. Part of the penalty for losing."

"The green fairy," Tan said. "Interesting choice."

"I've never heard of absinthe. What is it?" I asked.

"It's a very potent liqueur which was originally made from wormwood with other ingredients for flavoring, and it mostly tastes like anise or licorice. It was very popular at one time, particularly in France, then it was banned in much of the world for awhile, but is coming back," Stan said.

[JEMMA]

"Why was it banned?" I asked.

"A man in Germany killed all of his family after getting drunk on absinthe. It wasn't the only thing he was drunk on. He'd been drinking for two solid days, but absinthe got blamed for it. That was the start of it. In reality, it's no worse than any other type of alcohol, except it's very strong."

"Is that why it you brought such tiny glasses?" I inquired.

"Oh, yeah. Your typical hard liquor like whiskey or vodka is around eighty proof or 40% alcohol. Absinthe is roughly 75% alcohol or 150 proof and can go higher. Even if we were using shot glasses, we'd be plastered after a half dozen."

"Why did Tan call it the 'green fairy'?"

"The color obviously, plus I guess because you were flying high. It's a name which stuck."

"I've played strip poker a half different ways," Tan said. "How do you want to play it?"

"How many times have you played strip poker?" I asked Tan.

"Too many to count. You knew my reputation. I played around some."

I nodded. It was true. Tan had a reputation as a rake.

Stan said, "Well, if you bet items of clothes, the game ends too quick. The way I like to play is the loser of any hand gives up an item of clothing. The loser is the lowest hand still playing. The winner is the highest hand still playing. Anyone who folds doesn't have to give up anything. The loser also has to have a drink of absinthe, plus other possible penalties to the loser or rewards to the winner."

"What kind of penalties were you thinking of?" Tan asked.

"I made a list of possible penalties. We kind of use these for some of our games with people we party with. Kathy already went through it and eliminated anything she thought wouldn't fly." He handed the list to Tan. "The ones crossed out are already gone. There's only three left."

Tan looked it over. "I could live with all three of these, but I suspect Brenda would have an issue with one of them." He handed it over to me.

I examined the list. I looked at the ones crossed off the list already. It included things like the winner could finger the loser, or kiss their breasts or lick their sexual organs. Obviously a list for people who were willing and able to have sex with other people. Kathy had said she'd eliminate those things and she had. The only things remaining were the winner and loser of each hand would kiss while in a full bodied embrace for a minute no matter their state of dress. For the squeamish, the spouse of the loser or winner could pay the penalty, so Tan wouldn't have to kiss Stan or the other way around. Theoretically, I wouldn't have to kiss Kathy either, though I had no particular objection to do so. The one time she'd kissed me with some passion, I'd enjoyed it.

225488

225489

225490

The other two were designed for the overall winner and loser. In one the overall loser would masturbate themselves to orgasm for the overall winner. The others could be present or not at the loser's choice. I'd masturbated for Tan, though he'd never done so for me. I could admit to a certain amount of curiosity regarding how men masturbated and what it looked like and even how another woman might do it since I'd never seen a woman do it either. It bordered on a sex act with another, but involved no touching of another person.

The remaining one was the loser had to masturbate the winner to orgasm. Again, it could be with only the two or with the others present. The spouse could pay the penalty for the loser. It would save Tan from having to masturbate Stan or vice versa, but it also meant the chances of my having to masturbate Stan would double. I assumed Tan would masturbate Kathy himself and accept it from her without issues, but if Stan was the overall winner and either I or Tan the loser, I would be masturbating Stan. It would consist of fondling another person to orgasm. Kathy would be happy to touch me to orgasm, which I could also see as not being an issue for Stan, but would Tan feel the same way if Stan made me cum?

225491

I was surprised he'd say he had no issue with it. Was he doing it for their benefit, to show he was as sophisticated as they were, expecting I'd reject it anyway? I briefly considered testing whether he truly had no issues by agreeing to it, but I could not persuade myself to do so, even though I'd done much worse recently. Perhaps it was because I'd done much worse I couldn't. I remembered how Tan seemed to become rougher with me when he thought he needed to reassert his dominance as my lover. If Stan or I ended up masturbating the other to orgasm, how rough would he become.

That brought me back to the first of the two overall penalties. It was a step up from mere nudity to be masturbating for another person. I assumed I would do Tan in private if he won and I lost. If anyone else won, I would want Tan to be there so he knew nothing other than masturbation took place, which meant everyone would be watching me masturbate, not just the winner. The alternative was if I was the winner and anyone else won. It was the loser's choice. If anyone else was the loser, and I was the winner, they would decide who they masturbated in front of. It might only be me. How crazy would it make Tan if Stan masturbated only for me? Again, I assumed Kathy would create no problems for him, no matter who she masturbated for.

The question became one of how ready I was to be the wet blanket of this party. I eventually decided on the first and not the second. I was unwilling to touch anyone else or have them touch me. It had too many land mines. It took several minutes for me to run all the choices through my head, but no one pressured me, waiting calmly as I made up my mind.

"I'll agree to the kissing and to the loser masturbating themselves, not the other."

"Let's get started then," Stan said. "Draw for deal, dealer's choice on the game."

"Unless we want to play at the table," Tan said, "I suggest we play on the bed in the bedroom."

Nobody had a problem with the suggestion and we adjourned to the king size bed.

225492

We drew and I became the first dealer, calling five card draw. Poker is a game of percentages, the more cards in play, the better your chance of getting a good hand. Five card stud meant every player only had five cards to make up a hand. Five card draw gave you up to nine cards to make up a good hand. Seven card stud, gave you seven, seven card draw up to eleven. Texas hold 'em gave you seven cards, but four of the cards belonged to everyone, so if four aces showed up in the flop, everyone had four aces and the blind cards would determine the winner. Running bluffs in strip poker was next to impossible, especially since we weren't betting clothing items. You either had the cards or you didn't. In a draw game, you could bluff a little by standing pat, thereby making your opponents think your hand was good enough not to draw replacement cards and hope they folded, but if you tried it too often, your opponents would figure it out and make you pay.

225493

The other part of poker consisted of knowing your opponent; how risky or safe someone played, if they had tells which gave away good or bad cards. Some psychology and skill at body language helped to know if their cards were good or they were running bluffs. In strip poker; unless you were playing a draw game, you couldn't bluff at all, so it was primarily playing percentages on the likelihood of a good hand. I'd decided I was going to play a conservative game, trying to get a gauge on how the others played poker. Unless I felt I had a sure fire winner, I would fold most of my hands to see what everyone else was doing.

I dealt and got a pair of twos. I folded; Tan won and Kathy lost. She took her drink, shed a necklace, and they both stood and kissed. It looked like a fairly chaste kiss, without much tongue, though I expected that wouldn't last throughout the evening. I kept a close eye on the other players for the next eleven hands, trying to determine how they played. Kathy seemed to take risks, but I suppose she didn't really care if she was naked. She didn't really start to buckle down until she lost her first three items, the necklace and shoes; all but her blouse, shorts and underwear. Tan had lost two items, but he lost on good hands, which meant he was playing conservatively; wasn't taking needless risks. He took his drinks and lost his watch and a bracelet. One of his losses was to Stan. I kissed Stan for him and Stan was somewhat gracious, a mostly chaste kiss until right before the kiss ended when he parted my lips with his tongue. Stan lost one item, a watch, also on a good hand. The rest of the time, people had folded. The only time I'd stuck in the game thus far was when playing five card stud, I had a pair of aces which I thought was fairly safe and it was; I won the hand, beating Tan who I'd been happy to kiss, passionately.

225494

The third time I dealt, I called Texas hold 'em. I got two small spades in my blind and the first flop was another spade; a possible flush which wasn't bad for this game. The next two flop cards were both aces and I saw Kathy's eyes widen momentarily on the second one, so I guessed she had at least one more ace in her blind. Tan and Stan both dropped out. I figured I could stick around a little longer. The last flop was another spade. I picked up my cards like I thought of throwing them in, then set them down again as if I wasn't sure. Let's see what Kathy made of that. I dealt us both the last blind. I watched Kathy pick up hers and it didn't seem her expression changed, so I guessed it didn't make a difference. I picked mine up and tried to keep my face neutral when I saw the fifth spade. It would be hard to guess I had a flush as three of the spades were blind. I'd stayed in the game, so Kathy had to assume I had at least another pair to go with the aces on the table. Two pair is the minimum you'd usually stick around for in a seven card deal. If she had a blind ace, I couldn't have two, so four of a kind was out of the question. It was possible we both had three aces, and then a high secondary card would be the winner. I knew I had no ace, so the question was did she have both, or only one. If she had both, I lost. Only one and I won unless she also had another pair for a full house. With a flush, I had to take my chances. I laid them down.

225495

"A flush. Do you have three or four aces?"

"Only three," Kathy said, downing another shot of absinthe. She stood up and took off her blouse, leaving her with a transparent bra on top. She started toward me for the penalty kiss. I asked Tanner to take it for me. Kathy pouted for a moment, but slapped a grin on her face when she realized my replacement was pretty fair game himself. Perhaps it was partly retaliation for my refusing to kiss, and partly the fourth drink of absinthe, but she plastered her body against him and kissed him open mouthed for the full minute. If the bulge in Tan's shorts was any indication, he enjoyed the kiss immensely. I decided I might take her future penalties myself considering how bare she was becoming and how much Tan was enjoying it. Tan would already be kissing her every time he lost to her, or she or Stan to him.

225496

"We were all bragging about our poker prowess, but you're a pretty fair poker player yourself, Brenda. You haven't lost once so far."

"Intercollegiate sports, ladies and gentlemen. You have to do something on the bus and in the hotel rooms. Oh, and my Daddy made it to the regional finals of the World Series of Poker."

"Tan, you brought in a ringer," Kathy laughed, "though from the expression on your face, I doubt you knew it."

Having gotten a gauge of how the others were playing, and not having lost yet, I decided I could afford a few more risks than I'd taken so far. I started folding less often, willing to risk less than perfect hands in a play. The rest must have felt the same, because everybody folded less frequently from that point on. Over the next several hands, Tan lost both his shoes, one to Kathy and one to Stan and I again stood in for the kiss. Given how his wife had kissed Tan, Stan held me close and the kiss was primarily open mouthed. I was breathing harder when he finished. Stan was not a bad kisser. Stan also lost twice, once to me and once to Kathy. I lost twice, tasting the absinthe for the first time and losing my shoes. One of the losses was to Tan and one to Kathy. I let her take the penalty from me and she kissed better than Stan, softer, smoother, creamier with her lipstick on. Kathy lost another hand to Stan and had to shed her shorts, showing her panties were as transparent as her bra. While Stan kissed her, he caressed her breasts, turning her nipples into hard buttons. At least they were married.

225497

Thus far, Tan had lost four times, Kathy five, Stan three, and me twice. Stan was right about the absinthe; it was potent stuff. Even the two small shots I'd taken were having an affect on me. I stopped the game momentarily to get bottles of water for myself and anyone else who wanted it. I returned to the game and Kathy dealt, seven card draw. I got three jacks in my hand and drew four, picking up a pair of twos. A full house is a good hand no matter what you were playing, so I stayed in, losing to Kathy's four tens. I finally had to surrender a piece of clothing that meant something, taking off my blouse and exposing my lacy bra to three pairs of avid eyes. Kathy claimed her penalty after I downed another shot of absinthe. When she was finished with me, I was glad we were only kissing for a minute and not longer.

225498

From that moment on, my luck and Stan's both took a nosedive. Over the next five hands, he and I both lost twice, while Tan lost once. Kathy maintained. Of the two times I lost, I shed my shorts the first time and had to kiss Stan. I also had to kiss Stan when Tan lost his shirt to him. The next time I lost was a tougher decision. I could lose the panties which covered my very brief swim suit bottoms or my bra. I finally decided on the panties, as even the briefest of bottoms was still a covering; losing the bra was not. I lost to Tan and he clasped my near naked butt in his two large hands and pillaged my mouth, holding me tight to his bare chest. Stan lost to Kathy, losing only a shoe, the first time, but lost to Tan the second, losing his shirt and I had to accept his kiss for Tan. When he was done, I was panting again, and asked to stop for more water.

225499

We were now in a dead heat. All of us had lost five times. Kathy and I had our tops and bottoms covered, Stan and Tan had shorts and Fruit of the Looms. The game was getting down to the nitty gritty. Both men were showing the effects of kissing barely dressed women, sporting erections. I couldn't speak for Kathy, but I was feeling on the juicy side myself. The first deal after getting the water ended up with everyone folding but Tan. The next deal finally broke Kathy's lucky streak. She lost to Tan and surrendered her bra. Her lovely tits squashed up against Tan's chest as she forked over her penalty. His hands were squeezing her nylon covered bottom. They were both panting when Stan called time.

[JEMMA]

Tan lost the next deal to Stan. Off came his shorts, exposing his low rise, boxer briefs. The tip of his cock was sticking up under the band. Kathy whistled.

"Nice cock, big man," she said. I couldn't disagree with her. I had to kiss Stan again for Tan. I was really feeling the euphoria of my five shots of absinthe. My head was spinning even before I kissed him, and was spinning faster when we were done. I noticed I was holding him almost as tightly as he held me and it seemed the minute took forever to end. The next hand was another bust, with all but me folding.

Stan dealt the next hand, another game of Texas hold 'em. I got dealt a three and five of hearts in the blind. The next two cards of the flop were a ten of hearts, and a three of diamonds. Possible flush or pair of threes. Still worth sticking around for. Both Tan and Stan dropped out after the second flop, seeing nothing of interest in their hands. Kathy stayed in and I wondered what she had. Could be almost anything. Six of hearts flopped next, so flush looking better and better. The last flop was the three of clubs. I now had four hearts and was a heart away from the flush, and three treys, a three away from four of a kind. I could live with either of those if I got it. Kathy stayed in so either she also had a couple hearts or something entirely unknown. She couldn't have threes like I did. Might have a pair to match with the six or ten to make a full house. I guess I'd assume the full house and fold if I got the flush and play on if I got the three. Stan dealt the last down and dirty. I got the three and Kathy didn't fold.

"Four threes," I said laying down my cards.

"Four tens," she replied, putting hers down. There they were, staring me in the eye. She'd gotten a pair of tens to start and had the full house with the last flop, which would have lost, but picked up the fourth ten on her last blind. I drank my absinthe shot and took of my bra, baring my breasts.

225500

"Come to mama," Kathy said, holding out her arms. I walked over to her side of the bed and she stood up to meet me. She pulled me close for the kiss. I'd never realized before that moment what it would be like kissing another woman while we were both bare breasted. I was taller, so mine were above hers, but still, it was like bumping up against two soft, squishy pillows. It felt nice, especially as sexually charged as I was from the constant kissing and near nudity. I enjoyed the kiss and again, it seemed the minute went on longer than I expected. Apparently, my sense of time passage was being screwed up by the alcohol. I was sure my pussy was leaking when we'd finished. Hers were clear, so it was evident Kathy was.

I dealt the next hand, five card draw. When the draw was done, only Stan and I were standing. Either I was going out, or Stan was losing his shorts. I had three queens, so fairly confident of my hand for this particular game. I wasn't wrong either. Stan had three nines, but it wasn't enough. He took a shot and removed his shorts, revealing he wore boxers. His erect cock was sticking out the front. He came over to present his forfeit and I felt his erection rubbing against my stomach between us as we clung to each other. When it was over, I glanced at Tan. His eyes seemed to have fires burning inside. I could sense his tension. Not so much that he wanted to hurt anyone, but that he was ready to reestablish his dominance the first chance he got. I wondered again what he would have done if I'd agreed to the masturbating someone else penalty. Had he been serious or depending on me to take it off the list?

225501

Tan dealt next and it was another bust. Everyone but Kathy folded. I drank some more water. I seemed unusually thirsty and I wondered if it was a property of the absinthe. Kathy dealt next, five card stud. Since I was down to my last item of clothing, I was going to be cautious. I'd fold on anything less than a pair of jacks. I did better, getting two pair, sevens and sixes. Everyone else but Stan dropped out. One of us was going to go naked and would end up masturbating for someone or everyone, losers choice. It's funny we'd ended up facing each other the last two hands, both of them critical.

I laid my cards down. "Sixes and sevens, Stan. What have you got?"

"Three fours, darling. You lose."

………………………………

More Videos……？
https://openload.co/f/IxJLKjlc2HQ
https://openload.co/f/DUuiYlK8Kvo
https://openload.co/f/rhcicsSN4Jo
https://openload.co/f/1hqzYLiuvLc
https://openload.co/f/t4o1oNovw4U
https://openload.co/f/Gau8cbfqHY8
https://openload.co/f/w1nW1IuzOqY
https://openload.co/f/NJcAeGBZ6xM

[brasib]

Very good thread TS, nice share!

[Truthful]

like your story alot TS! please do continue sharing. :)

[JEMMA]

I drank my last shot, stood up, pulled the ties on my bottoms and let them fall to the floor. It was the first time Stan had seen me bare, the only one in the room who'd not seen me fully naked before. I'd felt naked, wearing the white suit on our boating trip, but I was covered, if barely. Only Tan didn't know Kathy had already seen me. Stan's cock was fully erect, poking out of his boxers, and a drop of pre-cum glistened on the head. I approached Stan and he pulled me into his embrace. This time his cock didn't rub only on my stomach, it rubbed against my mound, hard and needy. One hand was on my bare bottom, the other mid-back crushing my breasts against his chest as we kissed, our tongues dancing with one another. I lost track of time again, rubbing against Stan as he rubbed against me. I heard someone moaning and feared it was me. Tan called time and I was dizzy when I backed away. I was out of the game. They only thing remaining was to determine the winner, the person I'd masturbate for.

225747

Stan dealt, calling seven card draw. Everyone stuck through the draw; why wouldn't they. But after the draw, Kathy folded and Stan and Tan were left. Both of them looked more intense, studying their cards and I wondered why. Then I realized they wouldn't pay the penalty if they lost, their wife would pay it for them, so either Kathy or I would be kissing the naked husband of the other. Kathy and Stan probably didn't care, but Tan would. If Tan won, he'd be kissing Kathy, an outcome I'm sure he'd find preferable to me once again kissing Stan.

Stan put his cards down. "Four tens."

"Fuck!" Tan exclaimed, throwing his cards down. A full house; not enough. He took off his underwear, the waistband leaving an imprint on his rigid cock. I stood up. Time to pay the penalty for my husband. Did he regret not paying his own at this moment? Probably not, but I was also certain he wished I wasn't paying for him. This time, Stan put both of his hands on my bottom, nearly lifting me off the floor as we kissed, grinding our bodies against each other. My thoughts when the kissing first started that they wouldn't stay innocent for long, proven true much earlier in the game. I wasn't doing anything Tan hadn't done himself with Kathy, though she was never naked as I was now, rubbing against Stanley's rampant prick. Tan called time and I sat down. I wouldn't be masturbating for Tan. I guess that meant I'd be masturbating for everyone as I couldn't foresee not letting him know what I was doing with another person.

Kathy called five card stud and dealt the cards. This would end the game quickly if no one folded. Five cards, winner take all.

"A pair of jacks," Kathy announced.

"Beats my fives," Stan answered. He drank his absinthe and removed his boxers. They were insignificant anyway, since his prick poked through the hole in front. It did help me to see his balls though. They looked slightly bigger than Tan's, a full sack, though his cock lacked Tan's length and girth. He went to Kathy to surrender his kiss and her hands caressed his shaft and sack as they kissed. Before Tan called time, he ejaculated, his sperm shooting halfway up Kathy's body.

225748

"Oops," she said. "My fault. I should have known how close you were. I feel ready to climax too." She grabbed a towel and wiped herself off, then Stan, squeezing out the last of his release into the towel.

I was on edge too, so I knew I'd be joining Stan quickly, almost as soon as I started to masturbate.

"Another shot before we start the penalty phase?" Stan asked.

Everyone agreed except me. I remained silent, feeling numb, but I drank it when they handed it to me.

"Would you like some privacy?" Stan asked, "or should we all remain here?"

I looked at Tan. This time his eyes told me nothing. He wouldn't even look at me. I didn't know what he wanted. Did he want me to masturbate for everyone, or only Kathy? I knew he'd want it to be everyone if Stan had won, but I wasn't sure about Kathy. If I did it for everyone, Stan would still be watching me masturbate. Since I didn't know what he wanted, I made my own choice.

"Please, remain here."

"Why don't you get comfortable on the bed," Kathy said. "Lean back on the pillows, spread your legs and show us all your pretty pussy."

"Okay," I said softly.

I plumped a couple pillows up against the headboard and lay back with my head on the pillows and spread my legs for them. Kathy sat cross legged between mine, the position of honor. Tan and Stan sat on the edges of the bed slightly behind her. I put one hand on my breast to play with my nipple, while my right hand went between my legs, lightly touching my cleft.

225749

"Very good, Brenda," Kathy said. "You're a very lovely young woman. I'm going to enjoy watching you cum. Why don't you start?"

I extended my ring and middle finger on either side of my clit, slowly rubbing. I knew I was wet with excitement, my folds unfurling as they filled with blood. All three of them could probably look up my kitty and see the liquid beginning to pool as my body prepared for sex. The alcohol, the constant kissing, the hard cocks and naked bodies had combined to arouse me as it had Stan, Tan and Kathy. Tan's cock was a flagpole, which he held loosely in his hand. Was he going to stroke himself? Kathy's position showed me her wetness. The transparent panties glasslike where her pussy juices had soaked them. I did not believe it would be long before I orgasmed for them. Even the act of them watching was exciting to me. I'd never masturbated for anyone before Tan, and now I was doing it for not only him, but two of our friends, and the idea they were watching me cum flipped some exhibitionist switch in my brain.

I stroked my clit for a few moments until I was practically purring in delight. Not content to show them myself only petting my exterior, I inserted my two middle fingers in my pussy and started finger fucking myself, coating them in my cream and moaning like the damned. My eyes closed. I felt a hand on my leg, assuming it was either Tan or Kathy. Stan would be touching the other leg if he were touching me. I was squeezing my tit, and pinching the nipple, stretching it out before letting it snap back to my breast. I started switching back and forth, caressing my clit, or fucking my sheath. I felt liquid leaking from my pussy and running down to my ass.

"I'm close," I moaned, "so close. I'm going to cum for you. Cum for all of you."

225750

All of a sudden, my back arched, my pussy clamped onto my fingers in rhythmic contractions. Waves of spasms rolled through my abdomen and groin and a fresh spate of cum covered my hand.

"Oh, fuck," I cried. "I'm cumming. Can you see me cum for you?"

Suddenly, my hand was pulled from my pussy and a thick cock replaced it, increasing my pleasure. I opened my eyes and Tan was there, staring at me as he drove into me over and over. He was fucking me in front of my friends and I didn't care. I only wanted to be filled by him; to cum for him. I was floating and there was only his cock fucking my cunt; nothing else. I wrapped my legs around him and clutched him to me, pulling him deeper, his cock a fulcrum on which I teetered, ready to fall into the abyss.

225751

I heard screams beside me and turned to see Kathy bent over the bed, her head close to mine, Stan driving into her from behind, pure lust on her face as he fucked into her. I stretched up and kissed her, parting her lips as my tongue dove into her. Her lips were so soft as they kissed mine. I cried out into her mouth as I climaxed again, and then again, one following on the tail of another. I don't know how long it went on, only that at some point, I was asleep and there was nothing in my pussy, no cock filling it, and I felt empty and alone, before drifting back into darkness.

-------------------
More Videos Sharing..........
https://openload.co/f/zfRCkbI_tng
https://openload.co/f/Z3FywpZCQLY
https://openload.co/f/-b3DJWaNnUM
https://openload.co/f/a60yccl6hjU
https://openload.co/f/I2X7TfDhS70
https://openload.co/f/Y-UMjYw-5tA
https://openload.co/f/v-rQ_bnTEQ0
https://openload.co/f/U9tJHYPaCkY

Enjoy Bros....!

[JEMMA]

The next morning, my head was pounding when I woke up, the after effects of too much 'green fairy', no aspirin and not enough water. The bed was trashed. I dragged myself into the kitchen, got two bottles of water out of the refrigerator, drinking half of the first straightaway, finding some aspirin and taking two with the rest of the bottle. With the worst of my problems taken care of, I looked for Tan, finding him out on the deck in one of the chaise lounges, a towel over his head. I pulled the towel off and he groaned, squinting his eyes.

"Put it back," he complained. "It's too bright."

I wanted to scream at him, but I knew if I raised my voice, my own head would explode. I whispered, "Serves you right, for fucking me in front of our friends."

226101

226104

226102

He had the grace to look guilty. I handed him the bottle of water. "Drink this. I think it will help. I'll get more."

I handed him the towel and went back for more water and aspirin. At least he was suffering too. I got two more water, more aspirin and a beach hat which I put on my head immediately. He was right about that anyway; it was too bright. Returning to the deck, I handed him another water, the aspirin, then looked down at myself. I had dried cum all over my body. Lots of cum. Like maybe more than one persons cum. I was naked, my pussy ached, and I had cum all over myself. Please, God, please; let it be just mine and Tan's. There were lots of watercraft out in the water and I couldn't even work up the energy to care if anyone saw me.

I ran some water into the 'Tranquility Tub' and sat down in it, needing to clean myself off. I drank more from my bottle, and sank down into warm water with the hat over my eyes and went back to sleep. When I woke again, the water was cold, so I let some out, added more hot, drank the rest of my bottle and took stock.

Most of my headache was gone. Time, the aspirin and water having helped significantly. There was still some dried cum sticking to me. Apparently soaking alone wasn't going to do the trick; scrubbing was required. My memory was foggy. I remembered the strip poker, the passionate kissing, the naked bodies, losing, Kathy winning, Stan spraying his seed on her as they kissed, masturbating myself to orgasm, Tan plunging into me. Beyond that was a blur of hard pounding pricks, wails of pleasure, soft lips. I remembered Tan's face, and Kathy's, looming over mine, but thankfully, not Stan's, so hopefully I hadn't parted my legs for him as well. What had we done?

226103

"Can I join you?"

I looked up and saw Tan standing over me. "If you bring towels and a washcloth, otherwise I have no use for you."

He looked for a moment like he wanted to argue about it, but finally, he nodded and left. He returned a few minutes later with a couple towels and a washcloth, which he handed to me as he set the towels down on the deck. He got into the tub facing me. I looked at him.

"Did anyone fuck me but you?" I asked, determined to know how deeply my shame should go.

"What? No! Why would you ask that? Don't you remember?"

"Much of my night is a blur past me masturbating and you starting to fuck me. All I know is I was covered with cum and my pussy was sore when I woke up. There wasn't supposed to be sex beyond what was agreed to. I was ashamed enough to have to masturbate in front of everyone, and then you fuck me in front of our friends."

"You didn't try and stop me. You could have said no."

He was right, of course. I could have said no. I could have tried to stop him, but I didn't. I'd welcomed him into my pussy, practically begging to be fucked, even though I hadn't said it. Or had I. There was a dim memory of begging to be filled; to be fucked and fucked hard. Apparently, I couldn't drink absinthe anymore if I had no recollection of what I'd done last night.

226105

226106

226107

226108

"I shouldn't have had to, Tan. It should never have happened." It was a weak argument on my part. Not that I was wrong, it shouldn't have happened, but I was as responsible as Tan was. "Why did you do it?"

"I was so aroused, Brenda. We were all excited. The whole atmosphere was erotically charged. We were all drunk. You were so beautiful, so incredible when you orgasmed; I couldn't help myself, no more than you could stop me once I started."

"Why did I have so much cum on me?"

"Do you remember Stan fucking Kathy?

226100

"I think so," I admitted. "He was fucking her from behind as she was bent over the bed."

[JEMMA]

"Yeah. When he climaxed, he pulled out and sprayed his cum all over. I've never seen so much sperm, especially when he'd already cum. Plus even after they left, we continued fucking for an hour. You saw our bed. There was cum everywhere. I'm sorry, Brenda. I didn't mean to embarrass you. I understand why you're angry."

I suppose I was angry, but more, I was disgusted. As disgusted at myself as I was at Tan. I'd agreed to play strip poker and play by the rules we all agreed on. I knew we'd be naked and kissing one another. Why be surprised things ended up getting out of hand? I sighed. Wetting the washcloth, I started scrubbing myself off.

"Can I do that for you?"

Why was I so intent on blaming Tan for what happened? Was he any more responsible than I was? I handed him the wash cloth. Tan started wiping my face. He brushed a strand of hair off my face.

"You've got a little in your hair. I should wash it for you."

"When you've done the rest of me."

He slowly and gently washed the rest of me. As gentle as he was, I still twitched slightly when he touched my genitals. They were tender as though I'd been pounded for hours. I knew Tan was capable of fucking me that hard, he'd done it before. He kissed me when I flinched, knowing he'd been responsible and apologizing. Eventually, my body was clean; my soul felt filthy. The water was getting cool again, so we let some out and added more hot. Tan asked me to turn so he could wash my hair. I turned to face the same way. He got my hair wet and put some shampoo in. Still going slow, he massaged my head and worked the shampoo into my hair. It felt good. My headache already fading, his gentle hands stroking my head made the last touch of it disappear.

226109

Done, he had me slide down so he could rinse the suds from my hair, then he helped me up and I leaned back against him.

"Are you feeling better?" Tan whispered.

"Much better, thank you."

"We're meeting the Wrights for supper at six tonight," he said.

"Tan, I can't. I don't think I can face them again. I'm so ashamed of what happened."

"It's our last night, our last chance to say goodbye. After all they've done for us, it wouldn't be right not to thank them."

He was even more right than he knew. Kathy had held my hand and got me through the worst of my blackmailer's demands. They'd arranged for Tan to be kept busy so I could comply with his 'tasks'. I owed them a huge debt, but how could I meet with them again after what happened last night.

"I understand how you feel," Tan said. "I'm bummed about what we did too. It certainly didn't make a great impression, but I think we'd be remiss if we didn't say goodbye. If you don't want to go, you should call and cancel."

No matter what I decided to do, it was a call I wasn't eager to make. I stayed in the tub with Tan until the water began to cool again. Finally, unable to put it off any longer, I stood up and stepped over the edge of the tub. Taking a towel, I wrapped it around myself and went into the bungalow to dress. I dried myself off and put on clothes. This was a call I dreaded. I didn't even want to speak to Kathy. She'd seen me do worse, but I was coerced into doing those things, this was something I'd done on my own. I dithered away another half hour trying to decide what I would say. It was getting late. It was already four-thirty. Where had the day gone?

Sighing, I picked up the phone and called.

"Hey, Brenda. How you feeling?" Kathy asked. "I had the worst headache when I got up."

"Me, too. It was only an hour ago I started to feel normal."

"What can I do you for?"

"I wanted to call and say we had to cancel tonight's dinner plans."

"Why ever for? Are you still feeling sick?"

"No, not that. I'm not sure I can face you both after what happened last night?"

"What do you think happened?"

226110

"Well, my masturbating in front of all of you, then Tan fucking me while you were still here. I'm so ashamed of myself. I know you've done things, seen things." Here, I was referring as much to what she'd seen me do as much as things she'd done herself. "It wouldn't be so bad if it was just you," because you've seen me do worse, "but facing Stan is beyond my capabilities right now. What could I say to him? How will he look at me now he's seen me like that? Plus, I remember kissing you as Tan fucked me."

"We'd been kissing all evening anyway. What makes kissing me later any worse? You do realize Stan's seen and done much worse himself, right? That this is the mildest form of what we've been about ourselves? That in the grand scheme of things, being fucked by our husbands while someone else was present is pretty mild?"

"I know you're used to it, but I wouldn't know what to say to him; how he'll look at me. How can you have a normal conversation after that?"

"You don't talk about it. You never talk about it afterwards. You don't refer to it. Think for a minute, Brenda. What the hell would you say? You've just fucked someone else's wife while he's fucked yours. Can you imagine a conversation afterward?" She adopted this broad, British accent. "'I say, old chap, your Birdie has the most tantalizingly tight twat I've ever rogered. Simply superb.' 'Wish I could say the same for your Ruthie. Feels like she fucked your stable full of horses, she was so loose.' 'Well Birdie really should take out her dentures when she sucks cock. It would be ever so much nicer.' 'You're right of course, Edward. I shall mention in to her.' 'See you at the orgy next week, Wembley. Say goodbye to Birdie for me.'"

226111

226112

226113

226114

I laughed. Her caricature was amazingly funny, considering how miserable I felt.

"Plus, he's a doctor," Kathy continued. "He has to have a certain amount of tact and savoir-faire when dealing with people who have light bulbs in their asses."

I laughed again. "I suppose you're right."

"Look, I understand. You're relatively innocent when it comes to this sort of thing. If I know Stan, the only way you'll know he even remembers what happened last night is you'll see a twinkle in his eye when he greets you. Other than that, it's business as usual. No one will ever discuss it. It's not done in polite company. We'll have a good meal, exchange pleasantries, wish each other well and say goodbye until the next time we meet. Finito."

"I suppose so. I guess it wouldn't be as bad as I imagine it to be."

"Almost nothing ever is." Almost nothing, meaning some things were, and she and I knew what those things were.

"We'll see you at six then," I said.

"I'm looking forward to it."

I hung up and told Tan we'd be going to dinner as planned.

"I'm glad," he said. "I've enjoyed their company and should like to say goodbye."

"Where are we eating tonight?" I asked.

"Kimono's, the Japanese hibachi style restaurant."

"What's the dress code there?"

"Casual, but why don't you wear that black number I saw you pack, the thing with the slanted hemline. It's our last night. We should go out in style."

I knew the one he referred to. The one I'd worn to the nightclub for my last 'task'. I'd give anything not to have to wear the thing again, but could see no good reason to tell Tan why I didn't want to wear it. I would throw it away once I got home.

"All right."

[JEMMA]

I took another shower, even the bath not making me feel clean enough after what I'd done. It also gave me the chance to use conditioner in my hair. I blew dry my hair and curled the ends before applying make up, not much; some powder, lipstick, mascara and eyebrow pencil. I put on the dress, having to forgo a bra again, but added lacy black panties. We started walking about a quarter to, the restaurant being fairly close. Stan and Kathy arrived the same time we did.

Stan whistled when he saw me walk up. "You look lovely, Mrs. Tan. How good to see you again." He smiled and as Kathy suggested, had a gleam in his eye when he spoke. He kissed my cheeks. "That's a lovely dress."

"Thank you," I said.

Tan also kissed Kathy's cheeks. And that was the end of it. Nothing more was said or hinted at. All very civil and polite, just as Kathy suggested, but for one thing. As we sat down, Stan said, "In honor of our last night together and the wonderful time we've had with you two, I'd like to buy some champagne for our meal tonight." He said it with the same twinkle he'd greeted us with.

"I'm not sure I should have more alcohol after the morning I had," I said.

"I understand perfectly, but I promise, doctor's honor, this won't affect you nearly as much. If you want, I'll cut you off after two glasses."

I glanced at Kathy and she shook her head yes. She'd complained of a miserable morning too, so if she was willing to drink again, I supposed I could risk it.

"Two glasses, no more," I agreed.

He asked for two bottles of Dom Perignon to be brought to our table. The arrangement of the table were twelve chairs around a wide counter in a U shape. The center of the U was the cooking surface where our chef would prepare the meal. We were on one of the arms of the and only Stan and Kathy were close enough to speak to anyone without shouting. I sat next to Kathy and Tan was at the very end. I heard enough to know the two closest couples were from New York and Ohio and not much else. The ones on the other arm were too far away to speak to.

The waitress delivered our champagne and glasses and took our orders for appetizers. I hadn't eaten anything at all today and suddenly realized how hungry I was. We all ordered ginger-sesame salad and Tan and I ordered the scallops, shiitake and sake marinated shrimp to share. Stan and Kathy got the asian dumplings with shrimp and vegetables and ponzu dipping sauce. Stan poured our champagne and handed everyone a glass.

We'd had a champagne fountain at our reception and the champagne was supposed to be good, but the taste of the Dom was on a whole different plane. It was so light and silky, it almost danced on the tongue. Holy smokes it was good. Remembering how lousy I'd felt this morning, I tried to sip it, but it was hard. Each sip begged for another and I'd gone through the first glass before we got our salads.

"Good, isn't it?" Kathy said, noting my empty glass.

"Unbelievable. I didn't realize there could be such a difference in champagne. I imagined they all tasted pretty much the same. Other champagnes I've had would be harsh in comparison."

"Stan knows his wine. He's a bit of a connoisseur. I always let him pick the wines for dinner and I'm never disappointed. Do you want another glass?"

"If I have another one now, I'll be done before we get dinner. I'd like to wait."

"If you want, you can have more than two glasses."

"I'm afraid to have more given how I felt this morning."

"Drink lots of water with your meal and I'm sure a third glass won't kill you."

"You temptress. Satan get behind me. At least, let me wait until I get my food."

Kathy laughed and whispered, "If I get behind you I might be enticed to squeeze that very fine ass, Mrs. Tan. We wouldn't want that, would we?"

226432

I laughed back, but she didn't pour any more champagne just yet, but when our salads and appetizers were delivered, my glass filled up. Like all the food we'd had here, everything was tasty and well prepared. Our appetizer came with a tomato and lemongrass-flavored dipping sauce and it was delicious. When those dishes were cleared, our chef showed up and took everyone's order. We all ordered the Emperor's Feast, a tasting menu consisting of beef strip steak, chicken breast, jumbo shrimp and seared snapper filet with seasonal vegetables with three sauces, ginger-sesame, spicy mustard and a yakisoba sauce.

Our chef was a magician with the food, both preparing and showing off. He put on an entertaining display of talent all the while maintaining a running commentary of jokes and observations which would have done a stand-up comic proud. The food was excellent and I had a third glass of the champagne as I ate the main course. Keeping Kathy's warning in mind, I also kept drinking lot's of water.

At one point, before dessert, I had to go to the ladies room and Kathy went with me to touch up her make-up.

"Thank you for convincing me to go out tonight," I said, washing up. "It has been a lot more stress free than I imagined it would be."

"Just don't talk about it. Nothing more to be said, really," she replied, smoothing her lipstick.

"Is that Stan's lipstick again?"

"My God, yes. After the way he fucked me last night, he's not getting near my pussy today."

226433

"You, too. Tan was particularly rough last night. Even after soaking in the tub for a few hours, it's still sore."

"Men!" She said disgustedly. "They have no regard for a woman's tender sensibilities. It's why I like women sometimes. I'm almost never sore after being with a woman. Not unless she's used a really big strap-on, and even then, most women are more gentle than a man is. I suppose it's partly our fault for getting them so worked up without any relief."

I hadn't wanted anyone to get any relief while we played cards. No sex at all. I suppose I had as much responsibility as anyone for their explosion.

"There, done," she said. "Let's have some dessert, maybe another glass of champagne if the men haven't had it all."

I followed her out and we took our seats again. Kathy and I had pineapple rolls, Tan had guava pudding and Stan the sticky coconut rice. I did have a fourth glass of the champagne. After all, they were small flutes. It was after eight when we finished. Outside the restaurant we said our good-byes. We promised to stay in touch with them. Stan kissed me when he said goodbye, on the lips instead of the cheeks, his hand resting lightly above my buttocks. The kiss was just long enough to remind me of last night, but short enough not to look unseemly. Tan's kiss with Kathy was much the same. The men shook hands while Kathy kissed me, much the same as Stan, though long enough for her tongue to slip between my lips. A reminder she was still interested in me.

We said goodbye and parted ways. On the walk back to the bungalow, Tan held my hand. I was starting to feel a little closer to him again, taking more responsibility for my own behavior and throwing less of the blame on him. When we got back to our room, Tan wanted to make love, but I told him I was still too sore to do so, but said I would be happy to pleasure him with my mouth if he desired. He accepted my offer and offered to return the favor, but even the thought of his mouth or tongue on my kitty was too much. I had him strip and lie on the bed while I removed my dress. I left my panties on to reinforce my desire it not be touched.

He was limp enough for me to get all of his penis in my mouth when I first started, but rapidly outgrew my capacity to hold him. It had been many hours since we'd had sex, so it didn't take long for him to finish and I felt the hot, salty spurts of his seed in my mouth. I tugged on his penis to get the last few drops remaining in his shaft and swallowed his sperm. Afterward, I took two more aspirin and drank another bottle of water to be on the safe side, washing the remainder of his taste down my throat. We both went to bed after and I let him curl around me with his hand on my breast. I felt him slip into slumber before me, and I thought of all which had happened to me on my honeymoon. I hoped the rest of my marriage would be less eventful, but didn't believe I would be that lucky.......

More videos sexatainment:
https://openload.co/f/wnkyIBFLD8o
https://openload.co/f/P0Vsq-O58oA
https://openload.co/f/msCJnRk7Sg4
https://openload.co/f/jjAzoJyJCTA
https://openload.co/f/MwXa2m60iUw
https://openload.co/f/rwTOdabBTCE
https://openload.co/f/ERg2xBvN0hM
https://openload.co/f/p2nFsZKA7s8
https://openload.co/f/VS5PkuFirCo
https://openload.co/f/dFHdnI5NbHs
https://openload.co/f/e-d6cLwPo7g
https://openload.co/f/tOZsibqLD40
https://openload.co/f/DhQAFFGjNvg
https://openload.co/f/p1Qo1LBh6No

[darkn1ght]

Look forward to next instalment.. so used to seeing your daily morning updates :D

[spermspray]

Thanks for sharing

[JEMMA]

In this chapter, Brenda returns home and moves in with Tan. Her blackmailer makes contact with Brenda and fucks her in her own home. It contains non-consensual intercourse, oral sex, and ass play. If those things don't float your boat, don't read further.

Chapter 11 - Return Home, Used Again

Roberta helped us check out the following morning. It didn't take long to pack, and we didn't have to be to the airport until eleven. We hadn't been able to get a direct flight back, so had to pick one with a connection in Miami. On the plane, Tan mostly read his book while I stared out the window, lost in thought.

He finished his book and said, "I loved this book. It's the third of a series. The rest haven't been published yet, but I need to read the first two to catch up and maybe the fourth one will be published before I catch up. It's kind of like Game of Swords in that people don't always survive. Even the hero's and heroine's can die along with some of the more despicable villains."

I turned to him and asked, "What are the names of the first two. Maybe I can pick up the others up at the library for you."

"The series is called Legends of the First Empire and the first two are called 'Age of Myth' and 'Age of Swords'. The author is Michael J. Sullivan. He's also got a couple other series I want to check out. Supposedly, they take place on the same world during a later period of time. This series is like a prequel."

"Give me the book and I'll look into it."

He handed me the novel and I looked it over. I usually wasn't much for fantasy fiction, but the story did look interesting, so maybe I'd check it out.

"How are you feeling?" Tan asked. "You've been fairly quiet."

"I feel fine."

He whispered, "Are you still sore?"

So that's what he was about. "No, but we can't make love on the plane, so what difference does it make?"

"Not in our seats, but we can. They even have a name for doing it on a plane; joining the mile high club."

226583

"So having sex in Denver wouldn't qualify?"

"No, it has to be on a plane."

226584

I thought about what he was suggesting. It was more risqué than I anything I would have considered, but in line with the things Tan considered peachy on our trip. I'd be willing to consider it if I didn't end up having sex in public and the whole plane knew about it.

"How is it done?" I asked.

226585

"I go to the bathroom now and get ready. You come and knock on the door, two knocks, pause, two knocks and I'll let you in."

"There's not a lot of room in one," I said.

"No, there isn't. You'd have to be ready when you come in. No panties, so you can sit down on me right away. It will be too crowded to take anything off in there."

"Our bathroom is right next to the flight cabin. The pilots will be right next to us. We'll have to be super quiet."

"So you're considering it?" Tan asked.

"How many chances would I get to join the mile high club?"

"Not too many."

"Then I should seize the opportunity, don't you think, Mr. Tan?"

He kissed me. "Way to play along, Brenda," he whispered. "Take off your underwear now while I'm kind of blocking the view."

226578

Tan started adjusting his lights, the air, turning this way and that as if he wasn't comfortable, all to block me from the people across the aisle. I loosened my seat belt and edged my bottom off the seat so I could slip my panties off from under my dress. I tucked them in my purse, smiling at Tan when he noticed.

"Good girl," he whispered. "Give me four minutes, okay?"

I nodded and he got up and went to the rest room. It was unoccupied and he went right in. I started my countdown, waiting for my internal timer to tick off the minutes. I felt myself becoming moist, thinking of what I was going to do. One of the stewards went into the front galley and I thought I'd have to wait for them, but they left again quickly. I got out of my seat and knocked just as Tan said and the door opened for me and I ducked in. His cock was hard and he was stroking it to keep it so as he locked the door behind me.

226579

"I think you're going to have to face the door," he said. "This room isn't made for you to face me."

226580

226581

I turned without a sound and he held my butt and helped lower me over his erection. I was wet enough he slid right in and I gave a choked gasp. Spreading my feet slightly, he raised and lowered me over him. It felt good and naughty, sinful, to be doing this on a plane full of people with the flight crew a few feet away. The sheer audacity had him excited too. He was breathing hard within minutes. I didn't think I would be able to orgasm, the quarters were too cramped and we had to be so quiet and slow, but it did feel good. Within minutes, he grunted softly and I felt my insides liquefy as he pumped me full of sperm.

226582

I sat on his lap for a few moments after he stopped throbbing to regain my equilibrium and poise, then quickly left the bathroom. A stewardess was in the galley making coffee as I made my way back to my seat. I could feel Tan's cum running down my leg as I took my seat. She glanced at me momentarily and I wondered if she knew what I'd been doing, but she quickly returned to her duties, so I figured I was safe. Tan joined me in three minutes, a big smile on his face.

The stewardess came by five minutes later asking if we wanted beverages. Tan asked for a whiskey and seven. I asked for a Diet Coke. She made Tan's drink, handing it to him. When she handed me my drink, she asked, "Do you need some extra napkins?"

I didn't know what she was referring to when she pointedly looked at my crotch. "Extra napkins, ma'am?"

I finally realized what she was asking and flushed beet red.

"Yes, thank you," I stammered. "Extra napkins, would be nice."

"Your first time?" She asked, handing me a half dozen.

At first I thought she was asking if it was my first time flying, then realized it didn't fit in with the rest of our conversation at all. "Yes, it was." I answered.

She took some plastic airline wings from her pocket and put them in my hand. "Normally, we give these to the kids, but I think first times deserve them as well. Have a nice flight." She smiled at Tan and went on to the next passenger.

"She knew what we were doing," I whispered to Tan.

"I figured," he said. "I wonder why I didn't get a set of wings."

"Was it your first time?"

"Well, no, but I didn't get them the first time either."

I giggled. I put my tray down and set my Diet Coke on it and under cover of the tray, wiped the excess cum off my legs. About a half hour later, the stewardess returned with a bag to collect our trash.

"Are you done with your drink, ma'am?" She asked. I nodded and handed her the empty glass. "I'll take your extra napkins, too." I crammed them into the glass and handed them to her. "Don't forget to fly with Delta in the future. We appreciate your business."

"Thank you. It's been a very exciting flight," I said, smiling up at her.

She smiled back, connection made.

The stopover in Miami wasn't too lengthy and it was only about an hour's flight to Atlanta, barely long enough to get another drink and some peanuts. We were hungry when we got to Atlanta, so we stopped for food along the way, just burgers and fries.

When we got to our apartment, Tan carried me over the threshold, setting me down after closing the doors. "Welcome home, Mrs. Tan." He slowly removed my clothes until I stood naked before him. "I'm going to love being married to you." He picked me up and carried me to the bedroom and we made love once more, a lot louder and more energetically than on the plane. I fell asleep in his arms, warm in his love.

[snooker]

Don't stop.. waiting for your next installment

[AndrewMcLean]

Indeed camping and it's getting cold :)

[carmegedd0n]

A fan of your story TS. very nice read, please share more soon!

[JEMMA]

Tan had taken the week off to help me move, so we had a lot of time to play in between trips to my old place and returning to mine. Since we hadn't lived together beforehand, I didn't really know what it would be like being with him all the time. What kind and how many adjustments and compromises would need to be made, but I enjoyed being around him. When he wasn't working anyway, he was perfectly willing to cook some of the time, help clean the house, and other household chores. He'd been living on his own for several years and was able to take care of himself if necessary. When he started back to work, since I wasn't going to be working, he would expect more of those things out of me, but it was one of the agreements we'd made before our marriage. I wouldn't work and I'd take care of the house until it was time to have children. I was okay with it. If I started working again or doing other things like volunteer work to take up my time, he was willing to readjust, but for now, this was our agreement.

As soon as I was home, my girlfriends started calling and wanting to get together. As I still didn't know who to trust, I was reluctant to meet with them. As long as Tan was home, I had a ready made excuse, but once he started work, it would be tougher to put them off. On Thursday, Tiffany called, wanting to get together for the evening with some of the other girls. I told her I'd try to get together after Tan went back to work, but for now, I wanted to spend time with him.

"Remember, men need a chance to get away just as much as women do," Tiffany said. "Play poker, shoot hoops, go drinking, do whatever. He'll resent you if you if you occupy all his time. You need to give him some space for guy things. Don't hog all of his time."

"I understand, but it's just this week, and I actually have a lot of things to do. I have to bring the marriage license and new address to Motor Vehicles to get a new driver's license, do some shopping to get things for the apartment. Tan was kind of roughing it until I moved in so I could make whatever changes I wanted to make. I promise we can get together sometime next week."

"Don't forget who your friends are. We've known you a lot longer than Tan has."

That was the trouble. I didn't know who my friends were and it made me nervous. Most of them were probably loyal, but I didn't know who. I actually saw Sydney a couple times with Tan, once when we went to his parents and once when we had them over for supper.

The other thing I couldn't do while Tan was home was hire a detective. I couldn't explain to him why I needed one, so I couldn't look for one while he was around. As soon as he went back to work on Monday, I would start looking. The fortunate part of my delay was I hadn't heard from my blackmailer since he gave me my last task on my honeymoon. Not a peep. I hoped it meant he was finished with me, but I had no expectation my travails were over. I assumed it was because he keeping tabs on me and knew Tan was home.

The Monday Tan went back to work, I was researching private investigators. There were a lot of choices in the Atlanta area, from huge mega firms to tiny one man operations. I worried the big places would cost too much and throw too many resources at it and Tan would find out I'd hired them and the smaller ones wouldn't have resources enough. I looked for something in the smaller to mid range and made an appointment for 9:30 Tuesday.

At the appointed time I arrived and informed the secretary I was there to see Mr. Cap. She spoke with him and said it would be a couple minutes and to have a seat. Five minutes later, she was leading me back to his office.

He stood up to shake hands with me. "Mrs. Tan, I'm Mark Cap Please have a seat." The secretary left, closing the door behind her.

Mr. Cap looked to be in his early to mid fifties, wiry and energetic. He looked to be my height, making him 5-9 or so. His black hair was peppered with gray. He waited until I sat down, then said, "You didn't really discuss why you needed a private detective when you made your appointment. Would you like to tell me why you need one?"

"I'm being blackmailed."

"For money?" Mauro asked.

"No, sir. For sex."

"Excuse me a moment. I need to get someone else in here."

He got up and before his hand was on the door, I said, "Please, sir. It's very sensitive. I'd like to keep it to as few people as possible."

"I understand, but any time there's a discussion about sex with a beautiful woman, I like to have another woman here with me. Let's just say it's for my protection in case there's any misunderstanding, but if it's going to involve surveillance, I'm going to need a female anyway for doing things like going into ladies bathrooms. The person I'm getting is one of my best operatives and I'd like her to sit in because she has a unique perspective on these types of cases."

I nodded and he left, coming back about eight minutes later with a woman, about an inch shorter than him, wearing dirty, nondescript clothes, some grime on her face and hands. She looked like a bag lady. Mark introduced her.

"This is Jolene Box," he said, "one of my best. Sorry for her appearance, she's been doing surveillance this morning on another case. I yanked her in here before she had a chance to clean up."

I put out my hand but she raised both of hers. "Not yet, Mrs. Tan. My hands are filthy. Mark, have you got some hand sanitizer and a rag?"

He handed her the requested items and she took a moment to clean up as best as she could. She still wouldn't shake until she had a chance to wash her hands with soap and water. "There's a limit to what you can do with sanitizer."

"Please proceed, Mrs. Tan."

I gave them the entire sordid story from Jeremy sticking his prick in my mouth at the party to my last task.

"You should never have agreed to his initial demands," Jolene said. "You should have stopped the wedding yourself, pulled Tan and the women present at the party together, explained the whole thing and been done with it."

"I know that now," I said. "I thought I was ending it by getting his phone."

"It was clever of him to wait until right before the ceremony when you'd be the most panicked and had the least amount of time to think about the consequences," Mark said. "Do you still have some of the things he sent you?"

"Not the first one of Jeremy. I destroyed that phone before I left the wedding and threw away all the pieces, but I still have the others. I'm so ashamed of these. Do you really need to see them?"

227499

227500

"We'd like to check the metadata on them, so it is important," Mark said.

"Metadata?" I asked.

"All digital cameras store metadata about the picture in a separate file attached to the picture. This includes things like the date and time, camera make and model, f-stop, apertures setting, ISO, and even the location the photo was taken if the camera has GPS capabilities. If they haven't stripped the information from the photo before they sent it to you, the metadata may give us some clues about the blackmailer."

I opened my phone and the file with the disgusting stuff in them and reached out to Mark to pass him the phone.

"Not me, Mrs. Tan. Give them to Jolene. It's one of the reasons she's here. I know it's difficult for you."

I handed the phone to Jolene and she opened the first one. You could hear the sounds of me sucking my blackmailers cock at the church. Tears started running down my face. Jolene turned the sound off. For the next several minutes, she watched silently without saying a word. Not even the expression on her face gave away what she was thinking.

"Mark, take down this number and check it out on the internet," she said when she finished. She ran off a long number. "Here's another one." She gave him another number. "And this is the last one." She rattled off a third. It must have been from the metadata they mentioned. She handed me the phone back. Mark copied them all down and pulled his computer screen over and started searching each of the numbers he'd written down.

Mark announced, "The first two are nanny cam cameras. The last one is like a home security camera, probably the clubs security cameras."

"Nanny cams?" I asked.

"Small wireless cameras that can be hidden in teddy bears in nurseries so parents know nannies aren't abusing their children," Jolene said.

"I never saw any teddy bears," I said.

"They don't have to be in teddy bears. They can be in anything. Spy agencies and law enforcement use them all the time. They can go into clocks, knick knacks, toys; anyplace you want to hide a camera so it doesn't look like a camera. They can look like buttons, eyeglasses. If you didn't see one on the beach, it might have looked like a flower or a coconut or even a shell. You have to assume any time you follow your blackmailer's instructions, you're being recorded, and you may not know what or where it is," Jolene said.

"Just lovely."

"I know how bad these look," Jolene said. "Have you thought about telling your husband and being done with it? He's got no power if your husband knows."

"I explored the possibility of telling him as soon as I got the first one. I asked him if he could forgive me if I ever did something bad. He said he could forgive anything but my being with another man."

"Fucking men!" Jolene said. "They treat you like a fucking possession and if anyone touches their fucking toy, for any reason at all, you're thrown in the dumpster. Assholes!"

Wow. That was unexpected.

"Jolene. A little professionalism please," Mark said.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Tan. I get a little worked up about cases like this one. Please accept my apologies."

"Okay," I said. "What brought that on?"

"I have my reasons, but I don't like to talk about it. I'm sorry."

"Obviously, I'd like to know who my blackmailer is and get him to stop. But I believe one of the people I've thought of as my closest friends is helping my blackmailer. I'd like to find out who so I can cut ties with them and go back to trusting the others. Heres a list of their names and addresses. Anything you can find out about them and their ties to my blackmailer would be appreciated."

"We're assuming you don't want your husband to know you hired us," Mark said. "Are you going to be able to pay us without him knowing?"

"I had some money saved up from when I was working. It's several thousand dollars. Tan makes a good salary and can support us both without my working. He told me I can spend it anyway I want. This is how I want to spend it. He won't know. He has no connection to the account. If I need more, I can probably tell my parents why I need the money without giving them details. How much are we talking about?"

"We'd need a retainer of a thousand dollars," Mark said. "My services are three hundred an hour. Jolene's are two hundred. Anyone else is also two hundred. You only pay us for the time we're actually working your case. What we'd like to do is be at any future meetings and follow him home at the very least. You'll have to stall him until we get into place unless you can afford twenty-four hour surveillance, which might tip your husband off. Here's our two cell phone numbers. Call immediately if you hear from him. Try to give us at least an hour to get in place wherever we need to be. If we have to send anyone else because we're tied up, they won't have to know the reason they're tailing someone. We won't tell anyone else unless it's absolutely necessary."

"Thank you," I said, getting out my checkbook and writing out a check for a thousand dollars.

"Don't thank us until we've actually run the bastard to ground," Jolene said. "Until then, all we're doing is taking your money."

"You've given me hope and I haven't had any since my wedding. That's worth a thank you. I was ready to kill myself eleven days ago, after he sent me the last video."

"Please don't do that," Jolene said. "Don't even think about it. No one is worth your life. Don't forget that."

I stuck out my hand again and Mark shook it; Jolene held up her hands again. "I'll shake it later," she said, "next time you see me cleaned up."

I laughed. "I'll take you up on that."

[JEMMA]

Two days after hiring Mark and staff, I heard from my blackmailer once again. Unfortunately he was right outside the door.

Open the door within the next 60 seconds or you know what is going to you know who.

I shouldn't be surprised he knew where I lived. I knew someone was working with him. No time to get someone here, but maybe they could catch him leaving. I sent quick texts to Mark and Jolene.

I opened the door. It wasn't another surrogate. It was the asshole with the cruel smile. He had a hoodie over his face to disguise the fact he had a mask over the top of his face. He stepped in and pulled his hood back.

227703

"I expect my whores to be naked and kneeling when I come through the door."

I knelt down.

"Fuck no, you don't get off that easy this time. Last time I didn't have the time and luxury to see you naked. I do now. Take off your fucking clothes."

227704

I stood up and started taking off my blouse. His eyes were intent behind the mask and he was smiling. Off went the blouse, then my bra. I pulled down my shorts, then my panties, stepping out of them. I wanted to cover myself, but what was the point. I stood there letting him get a good look. He took out a phone and took a picture. I didn't protest that either. He already had worse, though having me naked in my own house was new. He pointed to the floor. I knelt down once more.

227705

227706

227707

"Turn around. On your hands. Spread your legs. Show me your fucking cunt and ass."

227708

I did as he ordered and heard him taking more pictures. I was hoping to keep him here long enough for someone to get to my house. Hearing a zipper, I looked behind me and his cock was out, already hard. I resigned myself to getting fucked here in my own home.

227709

His cock touched my kitty and pushed in. I was still dry, so it hurt some, but he didn't start thrusting right away. I felt some liquid being smeared on my rosebud and started to draw away. He slapped my ass and told me to hold still.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"Preparing your ass to get fucked."

227710

He must have been prepared for my response because as soon as I started to pull away, he grabbed my hips and jammed me backward, then slapped my buttocks three times, really hard.

"If you don't hold still, I will take my belt off and slap your ass black and blue. Try explaining that to your husband when he gets home."

I held still but I started trembling.

"I'm not going to fuck your ass today. It needs to be prepared first so I don't scrape the skin off my cock raping it. Today, we're only preparing it."

227711

227712

227713

He put some more liquid on my rectum and started pushing something smooth and slick into my back door. It wasn't much bigger than Tan's thumb, so not too bad. When it was in all the way, he started pumping it back and forth in my anus. Tan had played with my sphincter enough while fucking me, I wasn't unfamiliar with the sensation of having something in my butt. Given some warning and a little prep time, I could even enjoy the feeling of something inside of me. It's what began happening to me now. I could feel myself getting wet in my pussy with his prick inside me and by fucking my ass with whatever he put in there. After awhile, he quit playing with my buttocks, and started fucking my kitty.

227715

227714

Once more, I wanted to feel nothing; to ignore what was being done to my body, but he wouldn't let me. In addition to doing a creditable job of fucking me, he started playing with my clit, beginning to peak from it's protective folds as my body was aroused. Trying to be quiet, to let him handle me as he fucked me, to ignore the gathering storm in my pussy, I was as passive as I could be. I could hear his phone camera going off, realized he was taking pictures of my fucking, nice close ups of his cock pushing into my sheath, with something sticking out of my rectum. I had to admit it felt good; the thing in my ass making his smaller cock feel bigger, more impressive, than it was.

He started talking to me.

"What's this thing?" He plucked the item in my butt and fucked me a few more times with it.

"I don't know. I didn't see you put it in me."

"I'm not talking about the plug. I'm talking about what the plug is in." He pressed down on it and I moaned. Fuck.

"It's my rectum."

"That's what the doctor calls it. Sluts call it their asshole, or just ass. 'Please, sir, fuck my ass.' 'Fuck me in the ass, sir.' 'Fill my asshole with your cock, sir.' You're a slut. You're a slut who sucked another man's cock on your wedding day. Say it."

"I'm a slut," I whispered.

"Say it with feeling. Say it like a slut who's got a plug in her ass and is getting fucked in the cunt by some fucking stranger and is going to cum on his cock."

"I'm a slut." Louder.

"Better, but I need more feeling. I tell you what. If you can keep from cumming in the next two minutes, I'll walk out the door right now. If you cum, you tell me loudly what a fucking slut you are."

227716

He increased the speed of his fucking and his finger really started rubbing on my clit. Two minutes. That's all I needed. His other hand grabbed a breast and started playing with a nipple, tugging and tweaking it. After no more than a minute, he pinched my clitoris and I exploded into a monster orgasm, gasping and moaning as I clamped down on his cock and the object in my ass.

"What are you, Brenda? Tell me what you are."

"I'm a slut!" I screamed, "I'm a fucking slut."

"A slut and a whore. Aren't you, Brenda."

"I'm a slut and a whore," I cried, unable to deny he'd made me cum and made me cum easily.

227717

"But you're an untrained slut. I'm going to train you, Brenda. I'm going to take your slutty, whorish clay and mold it, shape it, tune you into a truly marvelous slut, who will beg me to fuck her; who will beg anyone to fuck her. Who will never be satisfied unless she's got a cock in her cunt, or her ass, or her mouth. A slut who lives for cock. When you're a proper slut, I'll turn you loose on the world. Now what's this?" He touched my sphincter and I shuddered.

"My asshole."

"Because sluts have assholes, don't they, Brenda?"

"Yes."

"Now, what's this?" He rubbed my hairless slit.

227718

"My kitty."

"What are you? Four years old? What is it?" He rubbed it again.

"My pussy."

"Good girls have pussies, Brenda. Sluts like you have cunts. Say it."

"It's my cunt."

"Louder."

"It's my slutty cunt," I screamed.

"And what's in your slutty cunt right now, Brenda? Say it. You know what it is."

"Your cock."

"My cock, or my prick, Brenda. You're my slut and you'll use the proper terminology when I'm fucking you."

The whole time he was talking to me, he kept fucking me, never stopping. He hadn't climaxed yet. Having to admit I was a slut and a whore while he fucked me was getting me close to another orgasm. From all indications, it was going to be a powerful one. He started playing with my clit again. I was maybe fifteen or twenty seconds away from an explosion when he stopped.

227719

"What are you doing?" I asked, because I knew he still had to cum.

"I realized I was doing all the work. A proper slut like you should be doing the work for me. If you want to get off, you fuck me."

More than anything, I wanted to stop, stand up and say, 'we must be done then, because I'm not going to fuck you'. My mouth opened, I waited for the words to come out, but to my everlasting shame, I pushed back on his cock, trying to orgasm. He let me fuck myself on his cock for half a minute, but as soon as I was close again he grabbed my ass and wouldn't let me move.

227720

"I'm fucking you. I'm doing the work. Why did you stop me?"

"You need to say please. 'Please, sir. Please let me fuck my slutty cunt on your wonderful, hard cock'. I need a little gratitude for my efforts."

227721

I wanted to shoot him. I wanted to stand up and kick him in the balls. I wanted to spit in his face and scratch his eyes out. "Please, sir. Please let me fuck my slutty cunt on your wonderful, hard cock," was what I said. He let go of my ass and I started fucking him, huge tears funning down my face. Within fifteen seconds, I orgasmed, screaming my pleasure. This time, when I started spasming on his cock, he filled my cunt with his cum, grunting like an animal. I sobbed, crying openly.

227722

"Clean it off," he ordered when our throbbing ended.

I turned around and licked his cock clean. My cum was dripping off it. I was so ashamed. I'd not only fucked him, I asked him to please let me do it. I was a slut and a whore. There was no getting around it. I could feel his cum running out of my cunt and dripping on the tile floor.

227723

227724

When he was clean, he tucked his cock back in his jeans and zipped up. He handed me a wooden box with a hinged lid.

"Open it," he ordered.

I lifted the lid. There were four glass tubes in the box, with an empty one for the fifth, which is what I assumed was in my ass right now. They were smoothly pointed at one end, thicker in the middle, narrowing down to a flange at the opposite end. Each of them was larger than the other, ranging from about three and a half inches long and an inch wide to six inches long and at least as thick as Tan at its widest.

I looked up at him. "Every day your husband isn't home, you put the next largest size in your asshole. By eight AM, you will post a picture of your plugged ass to this website." He handed me a card with pluggedbimbobabes.com printed on it. "You can leave your face off the picture. Each one of the plugs is a different color so I know you're putting the next largest size in. When you've worn the largest one, I'm going to fuck your ass. I'm going to fuck your ass until you climax and I leave my cum in it. Do you understand, slut?"

"Yes."

He slapped my face, not hard, but enough to make it sting. "Yes, sir," he said. "Say it."

"Yes, sir."

"Of course, you don't do what I tell you, your husband gets a nice collection of pictures and videos showing him what a slut you are. I got some nice ones of you today. I'm sure he'll appreciate his little slut fucking someone else in his home, don't you?"

"Yes, sir."

"One more thing. My sluts need to know how to get all of my cock in their little cock sucking throats. I'm giving you three weeks to learn to take all of me. Practice on your husband. I'm sure he'll appreciate your efforts learning to properly suck my cock. Is that clear?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good little whore. I'll see you later. I can't wait to fuck that tight ass of yours."

He pulled his hoodie over his face and left, shutting the door behind him. I found my phone in my shorts pocket lying on the floor and sent a quick text to Mark and Jolene.

He just left. Wearing black hoodie. Please tell me you're outside.

I received a text back from Jolene. Got caught in bad traffic. Still four or more minutes out.

Damn! The bastard was going to get away again!!!
………………………………

Tell me if you like this kind of video link or not?
http://www.xvideos.com/video25424349/korean_masked_cutie_masturbates_hard_-_adultwebshows.com

[JEMMA]

Could you please come here. I need to talk.

I'll be there as fast as I can. Hang in there.

I was still kneeling on the floor when Jolene got there.

228310

She knocked on the door and came in, calling my name, when she saw the door was unlocked. She saw me sitting on the floor and ran over and put her arms around me. I started crying again.

"Oh, baby. I'm so sorry I didn't get here earlier. Can you tell me what happened or do you need a minute?"

Through my tears, I explained what happened. I showed her the box on the floor and pointed out its contents.

"The missing one is in my rectum now," I said. "I'm supposed to put a larger one in me each day Tan is gone, and post a picture of it to this website, so he knows I'm following his instructions." I handed her the card.

228311

"Is his semen still in you?"

"Yes, I thought you might need DNA."

"Good girl. Have you touched any of these plugs yet?"

"Only the box."

"I need to run out to the car and get an evidence kit. Wait right here, okay? Don't move."

"Where would I go?"

Jolene stroked my face for a moment, wiping some of my tears off. "I'll be right back."

She was gone for less than five minutes and came back with a tool box sized kit labeled evidence. She opened it up and took out a test tube and some cotton swabs.

"I'm sorry to have to do this, but I need to take some swabs of your vagina."

I pointed to the puddle on the floor. "Some of it leaked out of me. Can you take it from there?"

"I will take some, but cleaning agents on the floor may be destroying the DNA already. I really need to take some from you as well. Plus, I need to see if there are prints on the plug. I'd like to do it while it's still in your body. I'm sorry."

228312

Leaning forward on my hands, I let her swab the cum from my pussy. She took four swab samples from there, and two more from the floor, putting the swabs in test tubes, sealing the tube, putting them in baggies and writing down date, time and where the sample was from. As soon as she finished that, she dusted the glass plug in my ass, not finding any prints. She also dusted the four other plugs, but they were clean as well. She dusted the box and there were prints there, but not many, so they may have been mine.

"He may have been wearing gloves. Do you remember if you felt skin when he touched you?"

"I'm sorry. I wasn't paying much attention. Most of his touching was of the painful variety, pinching and slapping. He did rub my clit, but there was lube on his hand from when he put the plug in my ass. I mostly felt the lube."

"Did he touch anything else while he was here?"

228313

I thought for a moment. "He slapped my ass several times, and my face, but the only thing other than me I remember him touching is the door as he left. He pulled it shut behind him."

228314

228315

228316


"I'll dust the door knob, but it might not tell me much unless I can take Tan's prints to eliminate them. I don't know if you want us to do it."

"No. I'll try to get his prints on a glass or something so you have them, but don't take them yourself."

She dusted the door and took impressions of the prints she found there. She also took my fingerprints so she could eliminate them from the surfaces of the door and the plug box. She bundled up all the stuff she collected.

"Why don't you take a shower now, and I'll clean up out here," Jolene said, "then we'll talk."

Finally getting off my knees, I went into the bathroom. I turned the water on hot and took a shower, scouring myself until my skin was red. It wasn't enough; I still felt dirty. I'm not sure there was enough water in the world to make me feel clean. I also removed the plug from my ass and washed it until it sparkled. I thought about it going into my mouth and almost retched at the thought. Finishing up, I put on a robe and went back out to speak to Jolene.

228317

"I'm sorry," Jolene said, "but if your blackmailer can find you at your home any time he wants, we might have a hard time catching him unless we start full daytime surveillance on your house. We're talking eight or nine hours a day at $200 an hour. Close to two thousand dollars a day and we might be here for days without him approaching you again. I suspect you don't have tens of thousands stashed in your savings account."

"No, I had between five and six and I gave you a grand earlier."

"So we have to make you less available; get you out of the apartment so he can't just drop in on you. Make him have to call to meet with you. Maybe have you visit friends or family, do some volunteer work or something, anything to get you out of the house. Where do your parents live?"

"Perdido Beach in South Alabama. Should I go visit my parents?" I asked.

"No, too far. If someone is giving him information, he can still find you there and it would take us forever to get there, plus we're not licensed in Alabama. It needs to be somewhere local, where it wouldn't be unreasonable for you to take a couple hours to legitimately respond to a request to meet."

"My friends have been asking to get together, so I could start spending time with them, or start looking for a job."

"Would Mr. Tan find it unusual for you to start looking for a job?"

"He would. It was one of the things we discussed before we got married. I'd be the homemaker of the family while he brought home the bacon."

"So your husband might find it suspicious if you look for work? Kind of defeats the purpose of trying to keep him in the dark. We could do the friends thing, but if one of them is working with your blackmailer, he's still going to know where you are."

"If he shows up at one of their places, I'd at least know which one I couldn't trust anymore."

"Maybe, but not necessarily. Any one of your friends would have a clue of the schedules of the others right? So if several of them worked during the day, the choices of who you could actually be spending time with is limited. He could put the little spy cameras outside the houses of your friends and know which one you're visiting, if he hasn't done so already. He seems able to keep pretty close tabs on you. You thought he was in St. Lucia on your honeymoon, or at least someone was feeding him information. It seems so big, almost like it's a conspiracy. I wonder if he hasn't bugged your purse or something."

"Can you check?"

"I've got a radio sweeper which could check, but spy equipment is a lot more sophisticated these days. Some of it stays inert and invisible to detection unless it receives a signal turning it on. He could leave it off for days, and on a day he wants to find out where you are or see what you're doing, turn it on for a couple hours, then turn it off again. If you bring your purse to the office, we'll sweep it, but it might not prove anything. I checked that website address he gave you and it's an amateur site people upload pictures to all the time. It's based in California, so I don't think we'll get anything through it."

"Are you saying it's hopeless?" I asked.

"Not hopeless, just more complicated, or more expensive. He seems to be quite clever. Obviously, we'll check the fingerprints, we'll check the DNA, we'll check on the names you gave us. I've got to admit, I hoped we'd be able to get him the next time he attempted contact, but you had no time to respond, and no chance to put him off." She put her arm around my shoulders. "What are you going to do if we don't find out who he is before you're using the largest plug?"

"What else can I do? I'll let him fuck my ass." I started crying again. "I'm such a slut," I sobbed. "He's right about me. I orgasmed when he fucked me. I fucked myself on him and I begged him let me fuck myself on his cock. I'm such a fucking whore."

228319

228320

228321

228322

228323

"Mrs. Tan; you're not a slut. It's what he wants you to believe. He's trying to break you down, make you quit resisting what he's trying to do to you, to succumb to what he wants, but you're not."

"Then why do I orgasm when they fuck me? I'm being raped and I'm begging for it. What decent person begs her rapist to fuck her?"

"It's a fallacy to think you can't experience pleasure from being raped," Jolene said. "Sure, if someone shoves a broom handle up your pussy, you won't enjoy it, but if someone wants you experience pleasure against your will, they can. Orgasms are a physical response to sexual stimulation. If your rapist tries to make you experience pleasure and applies the appropriate stimuli, you will climax. Jurors seem to believe if you got a shred of pleasure from it, you must have wanted it. Unless you go through it yourself, you'll never know what it's like; what you can feel, but it doesn't mean you wanted it."

"Someone else told me the same thing recently."

"They were right. Don't fall into the trap he's setting for you. He wants to ruin your self esteem. Don't let him. Do you want to go through the same thing tomorrow you went through today?"

"No."

"Do you want us to stop looking for this bastard, so he can keep doing the same shit to you over and over?"

"No."

[VRossi1980]

this is a nice story ts, waiting for more juicy updates.

[JEMMA]

"Then you're not a slut or whore. You're a person who had a normal physiological response to physical stimuli. When you don't want it to stop anymore, then you might have a problem. Until then, keep fighting and don't listen to his bullshit."

"You sound as if you have personal experience with this?"

Jolene looked at me for awhile, apparently deciding if she wanted to discuss whatever it was with me.

Making a decision, she said. "I was raped when I was twenty-six. The rat prick bastard didn't get convicted because he made me cum. The jury believed him when he said I wanted it because I climaxed. Sure, he made me cum, but it didn't mean I wouldn't have ripped his balls off when he was finished if I could have. I didn't want to be raped, but he wanted to make me cum, so he did. Worse yet, my boyfriend is at the trial and hears how I orgasmed as this pond scum raped me and decided I was a fucking slut who was asking to be raped, so he dumped me. The whole experience soured me on the justice system when it comes to sex crimes."

228610

228611

228612

"What happened to the guy who raped you? Has he hurt anyone else since?" I asked.

Jolene smiled at me. "I heard he drowned in a boating accident. Couldn't have happened to a nicer guy. The streets are a little safer as a result. Maybe the same thing will happen to your bastard when we find him. Who knows? The world is a dangerous place as you and I both know."

God! I suddenly realized she might have killed her rapist. She was certainly hinting she might have done so, without actually coming out and saying so. Could I do the same thing? It took me about three seconds to decide I could. It might actually be quite easy.

I hugged her. "Thank you, Jolene. I appreciate you sharing your story with me. I'll try not to fall into his trap, but it's hard. I saved myself for my marriage and to realize he can make me feel the same things as my husband does, makes me disgusted with myself."

"Don't be. Almost anyone can. If you're capable of accepting pleasure, nearly anyone can give it to you. It may be more enjoyable with the people you love, but it's not impossible with others. Please believe me on this. Try to get out of the house. Go to the movies, go to the library, go shopping, spend time with your friends. Any place other than your home he tries to contact you will be riskier for him."

"Thanks for coming over. It really has helped."

"Like I said earlier, I'm sorry we couldn't corral the asshole today, but we will get him. I'll let myself out."

Videos On Call
https://openload.co/f/QpIx-8YazQo
https://openload.co/f/yN16UDYYvVU
https://openload.co/f/WgGcsFzsuEA
https://openload.co/f/X6DnCQ6cuO0
https://openload.co/f/eq7XvVWyGg0
https://openload.co/f/ZnPuJpqE5-Q
https://openload.co/f/r4uXExEaV-Q
https://openload.co/f/axlczd3ad7Y
https://openload.co/f/JpK6ZFJ1Yec
https://openload.co/f/JW_KmZuP-1o
https://openload.co/f/ETwyJlZFXfE
https://openload.co/f/Rb-J0CdHSzo
https://openload.co/f/Mr4IcZnX86s
https://openload.co/f/CvK3v8PEioo
https://openload.co/f/kurSiDCdx-0
https://openload.co/f/bF9ur-KmMkA
https://openload.co/f/KpWCgBUsOVs
https://openload.co/f/DI8HfFM-44c
https://openload.co/f/3E4JmB93G4s
https://openload.co/f/eCKbb4nwjPQ
https://openload.co/f/ElPiHrDUsQ4
https://openload.co/f/kYVfdAv5el0
https://openload.co/f/kYVfdAv5el0
https://openload.co/f/x6nW0LEKtY8
https://openload.co/f/kqsG6hxAVxw
https://openload.co/f/IBEgvWPwVTg
https://openload.co/f/9vZLuCsHUFA
https://openload.co/f/MRN77IdnYrE
https://openload.co/f/P4YXI19CyK0

[spermspray]

Thank you for sharing

[madpig88]

Sure hope TS will update more soon, this story is very nice.

[JEMMA]

Dear Bros,
To those guys out there whom had been very supportive on my stories, that I hope you guys can sponsor some points or power to make my efforts more anticipating to continue.....thank you all in advance.

228834
228835228836

[aloscus]

hi, have added pts to you...

[JEMMA]

谢谢你呵！Thank you!

[cumonsense]

Very good story TS, support!!

[chesss]

love the story, getting addicted..

[JEMMA]

Brenda is hoping her blackmailer will be found soon, but he's proving elusive. This chapter contains nude posing, bondage, oral sex, unusual masturbation, and double penetration.

Chapter 12 - Trying to Escape

Jolene had wiped the fingerprint dust off the box of plugs after finishing checking them. I put the last plug in the box and hid it in the closet behind some of my long dresses and shoes. I spent the next hour or so trying to make arrangements to get out of the house tomorrow. I checked to see if Tiffany could play a little hooky from work tomorrow.

"I can't play hooky tomorrow, but we could get together after work or Saturday."

I needed out during the day on Friday, not when Tan was going to be around, but if I was looking for favours, I needed to be more accommodating in granting them. I still had trouble believing Tiffany was betraying me. She was my oldest and dearest friend. If it was a spy camera used for taking photos, it could have been anyone at the party. Tiffany already said she didn't have security cameras, and it was easy enough to verify.

"Saturday would be good."

"I know some of the others would love to see you as well. May I invite some others to come as well? We can drink a little wine, find out about Tan, the honeymoon, all the good stuff."

It might help me to find out who it was by spending time with them, observing them, noting the questions they asked. I had to believe only one person had betrayed me and the rest were innocent. Cutting all of them out of my life for one rotten apple wouldn't be fair.

"Sounds nice. I realize I haven't been too accessible lately, but things are calming down now. Tan's back at work. I'd like that. Thank you."

"Looking forward to it, girlfriend. I'll let you know who else is coming."

"See you later, Tiffany."

"You too, Brenda. It will be good seeing you. It's been three weeks."

It was probably pointless to contact other people who worked. Shizuko was working, but as an artist, so she would be working from home. I should check with her. Even if she was busy, maybe I could hang with her while she worked.

"Hi, Suki, it's Brenda. Do you have a minute?"

"What's up?"

"We haven't had a chance to get together since the wedding. I wondered if I could see you tomorrow?"

"Oh, Brenda. I'd love to get together, I really would, but I just got this huge commission and I'm trying to figure out what to do. It's kind of open, he's looking for ideas and I've been searching for the right topic to present to him. Wait a minute! Would you be willing to model for me? Nude that is?"

229184

"Me, nude? Suki, I can't do a nude. Hanging up in some stranger's house. What if someone who knew me saw it. I'd be mortified."

229185

"Your head and face wouldn't have to be visible. It could be a generic type nude. No one would ever know it was you. I could give you right of refusal, so you'd know your face wasn't visible. Brooke, this would be great. You're so beautiful and you're the only one of our friends who has the time to do it."

Depending on how long it took to model beginning to end, it would be a great way to keep me out of the house and give Mark and Jolene a chance to respond if my blackmailer made contact with me again.

"I'd have to check and see if Tan had a problem with it."

"He can have right of refusal too, plus tell him I'll make one for him if he agrees." 

"Let me text him and I'll let you know."

"Quick. I need to get started on this thing."

I texted Tan. Suki wants to use me as a nude model for a commission she has. Generic, no face. You'd have rights of refusal.

She wants to paint you nude? Do you want to do it?

It would get me out of the house and if I get to decide what it looks like, I'm open to the possibility. I told her I'd check with you. As an incentive, you would get one for our apartment.

Sounds intriguing. Have her do some sketches of the possible finished product and I'll decide about the overall project. If we decide to to it, I might like to come over and watch sometime.

Only if you behave yourself. I don't want a repeat of the poker game.

;)

I called Suki back. 

"Tan said he'd consider it. He asked you do some sketches of proposed finished product and he'd decide based upon those."

"Great! Come on over tomorrow and we'll get started."

Perfect. One day covered. If Tan agreed, I might have weeks worth of work to keep me out of the house.

"I'll be there. 8:30 okay."

"It's earlier than I'm accustomed to getting up, but fine."

[NastyThaiboy]

I really like this story!  

setting up my tent here for more updates. :)

[sponge05]

great to see your sharing TS, do continue updating this story.

[JEMMA]

Tan came home ready to play.

"I've been thinking of you modeling nude all afternoon. Made it almost impossible to get any work done. I'm thinking I should check out a few poses right now."

I felt guilty my blackmailer fucked me earlier and made me cum, so I figured I owed sex to Tan as a result, but I wanted him to slow down a little. I hadn't felt up to eating at lunch, I was in so much turmoil from my fucking. I would like to have some food first. 

229416

229417

"I need some food. Don't you want to eat?"

"You're the only thing I want to eat right now." He started nuzzling my neck.

"Stop a minute. I'm willing to play, but I didn't eat lunch and I'm starving."

"Why didn't you eat lunch?"

A good question, but one I couldn't answer truthfully. I got fucked this morning, then a private eye came over and collected evidence from my cunt and ass and I cried on her shoulder because I felt like a whore and couldn't eat because I was sick to my stomach.

"I was talking to my friends, making arrangements to see them. I haven't seen them for three weeks. We got all busy catching up. It's why I was talking to Suki and she suggested the modeling. I really need to eat."

"Can't we eat in bed? Make a picnic of it?"

"I suppose. Let me start making something. Why don't you take a shower and make yourself a drink?"

"How about I make the drink and take the shower after we have some sweaty sex?"

I laughed. "You're incorrigible, Tan. Okay. Make me one, too. Gin and tonic."

"Yes!" Tan exclaimed. "Gin and tonic coming up." 

I started working on some finger foods which we could eat in bed, sliced carrots, sliced cucumbers, celery. We had some leftover steak I started cutting into bite sized pieces, some chips. While I was working on the cutting board, Tan handed me my finished drink and I took a sip. He kissed my neck while his hands fondled my breasts.

229419

229420

"Careful, cowboy. You'll make me cut my finger off."

"Do you really need to be dressed while you're working in the kitchen? I'm thinking you should work naked in the kitchen unless you're cooking something hot, then maybe just an apron. Make coming home to the little woman a whole lot more interesting." He started unbuttoning my blouse.

"I'm not going to get this done if you keep kissing my neck like that. I told you I'm hungry and need to eat."

He slid the blouse off my shoulders and started unhooking my bra, cupping my breasts when it was loose. I sighed contentedly and turned to him, kissing him passionately before whispering, "Please let me get the food done."

"Do it while you're naked."

"Only if you take my clothes off."

"No problem," Tan said. 

I lowered my arms and let him remove the blouse and bra. He tossed them onto the end of the counter, a few feet from where I was working. He undid the button on my shorts and pulled the zipper down. As he lowered the shorts and my panties to the floor, he knelt down and kissed my sex. I started tingling. I stepped out of them and they joined the rest of my clothes on the end of the counter.

229421

He looked me over, his look a physical presence, hot and light like a desert wind. I shivered.

"May I finish now," I said. "I'm naked and still hungry."

"Finish but don't take too long," Tan said, taking off his own clothes. I noticed he was half hard when his underwear came off. 

He stood behind me, not touching me except for his cock which I could feel touching my buttocks, light but a persistent reminder of what he wanted. I felt myself getting wetter.

229425

I decided to ask him a question. "Do you enjoy our sex life, Tan?"

"It's been wonderful so far, Mrs. Tan. It's still early in our married life. I'd eventually like to do some other things with you, but I'm willing to wait until you're ready."

"Like what?"

"Anal sex." Yeah, you and my blackmailer. "Maybe some bondage. I would love it if I could convince you to have a threesome with me and another woman."

229429

"What if I don't want to be with another woman. What if I wanted it to be you and another man?"

"You already know how I feel about you and another man. Being there with you wouldn't make it any better. Probably make it worse." 

"What makes you think I would want to be with another woman?"

"You didn't seem to mind kissing Kathy during the poker game. Was I wrong?"

"Kissing her wasn't too bad. I was mostly doing it so you wouldn't be kissing her as much. I had to kiss Stan every time I lost to him and every time you did. It seemed to make you jealous. If you ended up kissing the naked Mrs. RIGHT as often as I did Stan, I think it would have bothered me more. I mean, our last kisses were pretty passionate affairs; lots of body contact and tongue. Given you don't want me with another man, it was pretty permissive of you. If you'd have kissed him when you lost, it would have kept me from kissing him as much."

"I suppose, but I'm not ready to kiss men."

"Did it bother you when I kissed him? It seemed to. I got the idea it was part of the reason you fucked me in front of him. Reestablishing your ownership in front of him."

"It might have been part of the reason, but you had to admit it was a seriously erotic atmosphere. I was ready to fuck anything just for a little relief."

229432

"So you would have fucked Kathy if I'd pushed you away? I felt you might."

229435

229437

"No, but I would have had to get rid of them fast. I might have had to put them out of the bungalow naked, I was so hot to have you."

"Have you ever had a threesome before?" I asked.

"Yes." I shouldn't be surprised. He'd been wild before I came along, only taming himself so I'd agree to date him.

"Did you like it?"

"What's not to like. Sex with a woman but doubled. Two mouths, two pussies, two asses, four breasts. Twice the choices, twice the fun."

I nodded. I could see the appeal from a mans point of view. Not my cup of tea, but as much as I'd hated being forced into it, the sex with Guy 1 and 2 had been mind bending.

229450

"I haven't shown you everything my girlfriends gave me during the bachelorette party."

"What else did they give you?"

"Grab the tray of food and I'll show you. I'll get our drinks."

229451

229452

229453

Tan practically ran to the bedroom he was so eager to find out, his cock waving like a flag in front of him. I had to laugh again. Men were little boys when it came to sex.

[Informer]

this is a nice story, do keep the updates coming. :)

[JEMMA]

I set the food on the nightstand and went into the closet. I found one of the boxes which came from my apartment when we moved. I pulled it out and set it on the bed and opened it. I pulled out the corset. 

"I would need your help getting this on. It laces in the back." Tan's cock twitched. A winner for sure.

229902

I pulled out the bondage kit, showing Tan the fur lined cuffs, rope, mask, nipple clamps and whip. His prick became a steel rod and a drop of pre-cum formed at the tip. Well, he had mentioned he'd like to try bondage with me sometime. I suppose it meant he'd either done it himself before or enjoyed porn featuring bondage.

"Who gave this to you?" Tan asked.

"Suki."

"The one who wants to paint you? That Suki?"

"Yes. Apparently she and her girlfriend like a bit of bondage. I get the impression she's a bit of a submissive."

"I like your girlfriends more and more. I really do have to throw them a party. Is it okay if we use some of this tonight? Whatever you feel comfortable with?"

"After we eat."

"Why not now?"

"Still hungry. How would I eat?"

"I'd feed you." He got a look of pleading in his eyes. "Please, I've got a wonderful idea of how to do this."

If I didn't feel so guilty about this morning, I'd probably said no, but I did, horrendously guilty, so I agreed. 

"Hot damn. You won't regret it, Brenda."

"I'm regretting it already. How do you want to do this?"

"Corset first."

So, I ended up stepping into the corset and having Tan tie up the laces. He whistled when he was done. I had to admit I felt incredibly sexy, the way he couldn't take his eyes off me. 

"Which of these can I use?" He asked.

229903

I looked down at the bondage items. "I'm not ready for the whip or nipple clamps. I suppose you can use the rest of it."

Tan had me lie down on the bed and he cuffed my hands to the headboard. Next he tied my legs to the two bottom corners of the bed. The dampness in my sex became a flood. I could feel it start to leak out of my kitty. Suki was right about the sense of helplessness being arousing. Lastly, Tan secured the mask around my eyes. I couldn't see a thing. I was super aware of my body, lying stretched out. My hearing seemed more acute. Every sound Tan made, no matter how slight seemed amplified. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. I could feel him lie down beside me and he ran his hand between my cleft and my body arched into his hand. How could the light touch of his hand feel so good?

"Did Suki give this to you so I could use it on you, or for you to use on me."

229904

"Either way. Whatever we wanted to do. Would you like me to tie you sometime?"

"I might. I would like to see what it feels like."

"Even the whip?" I asked.

"My back and buns," he replied. "Not anywhere near my cock. Gives me the willy's."

"I'm ready," I said, "feed me." I opened my mouth. 

Instead of a bite of food being offered to me immediately, it made a detour to my sex. I felt something which I suspected was a carrot, dip into my sheath and then to my mouth. I chomped down on it and detected a taste I recognized from Tan's cock when I licked him after sex; my own juice.

229905

"How do you like my special sauce, or should I say your special sauce?"

"Hmm. I believe I've had this sauce before, sir. If I'm not mistaken, I've had it at Chez Tan. It seems to be lacking a certain saltiness, a texture, I've noticed when I've eaten there."

"Perhaps it needed to be stirred with a different utensil. We could try it?" Tan asked hopefully. 

"Not yet, boyo. You promised to feed me before we got carried away." I opened my mouth again.

This time it was a bite of steak which made it's way up my slit before finding it's way to my mouth. It actually tasted quite good. I also got a piece of celery with my dressing on it. I also felt more food dip into my sex, but Tan apparently ate those because I could hear him chewing.

"I'm thinking of calling it 'white goddess' dressing because you're not green," Tan said. "I believe it would be a big hit with a certain crowd."

"It's not bad," I said. "Maybe a bit more salt, but it adds a certain something something."

Tan laughed. "This is one of the reasons I think you'd enjoy having sex with a woman. You don't mind the taste of yourself on your food or my prick."

"Not exactly the same, Tan. You've licked your sperm out of my pussy, but you're not rushing to volunteer to take it from its source."

"True. You've got me there."

"Part of my licking myself off of you is because I love you and it's part of making love with you. It doesn't make me lesbian, or even bisexual, no more than licking your cum out of me makes you gay. It's you I'm licking, not a girl. It just has a hint of girl on it. Now feed me more. I'm still starving."

For the next several minutes, Tan did his best to feed me. I finally started to feel normal. I admitted to myself the position I was in, the darkness and the constant dipping into my vagina, had me aroused to the point where sex was starting to sound better than food, given I'd had quite a bit to eat now.

"Would you like to stir in the salt now?" I asked.

"Shit, would I," he replied. I felt and heard him moving the food off the bed and the weight of him loom over me on the bed. His cock touched my pussy and he pushed right in. I purred. There was no other word for it. He felt so good sliding into me. His lips began to nibble my nips as he slowly pumped me. The way he'd tied me didn't allow for much movement, but I found my hips rolling upward to meet his, accepting as much of him as I could. It felt so wonderful. I'd been on edge from the moment he'd stripped me in the kitchen and all the playing since left my orgasm lurking just below the surface. 

229906

"Oh, Tan," I whispered as he drove into me, "I'm cumming. I love you so much, husband. Make me cum."

Did he. God, did he. Tan picked up speed and my orgasms followed quickly, one upon another. The liquid I'd leaked earlier was nothing compared to the dam bursting inside me now. My moaning almost constant, I was arching my back, feeding him more of my breasts, my nipples, almost bursting with the pleasure. Tan started pounding harder and I recognized he was reaching his own peak. His breathing was hard, almost gasps, as he labored for air as if he'd forgotten to breathe. I felt him stiffen, almost a board, and his cock swelled as he sent his own fluids to join mine in a thick stew of cum.

229907

229908

229909

He collapsed to his side, not wanting to crush me.

"Oh, fuck! That was incredible. I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did."

"I enjoyed it immensely. I climaxed multiple times. Are you going to let me go now?"

"I don't think so. We just perfected the sauce. I think we need to eat some more."

I laughed. "Okay. I could use a few more bites of the perfected sauce. Lay it on me."

He dipped another carrot in my cleft and fed it to me. "Yes, yes. This is the salty flavor it was lacking before. My compliments to the chef," I said. "Another bite, please, some of the steak."

He gave me piece of the steak and I chewed it with gusto. Following was more carrots, cucumber slices and celery. When he gave me another bite of steak, I exclaimed, "Best steak I ever tasted," to his hearty laughter. 

"Are you sure? I have some tube steak here you've enjoyed in the past."

"Bring it on."

I felt him move over me, felt his cock touch my lips. I opened my mouth and tried to capture it, but he moved it slightly until it was out of reach. I lay my head down and felt it brush against my lips again. I tried to nibble, but he moved again. He did it a third and fourth time.

"Do you want me to eat this steak of not," I said, "because it seems you don't."

229910

Tan laughed again and his rigid cock parted my lips. It tasted much the same as the sirloin before it except I wasn't allowed to chew. While I sucked him, he licked and kissed my pussy, getting me all hot and bothered. I was enjoying this interlude with him. It was playful and fun and so much more exciting than the sex earlier in the day. Tan got up before he or I climaxed and I thought we were done, but instead of releasing me, I heard Tan leave the room and the sounds of him in the kitchen and I wondered what he was doing.

229911

He came back and lay down beside me, kissing me on the mouth, then my breasts again until they peaked once more. 

"Tell me what this is," he whispered. I felt something large and thick fill me up. I moaned. It felt good. He started fucking me with it and I shivered, feeling myself close to another release. 

"I don't know. A dildo." It felt like it could be one, though not glass, maybe a silicone or a spongy plastic.

"No, think food."

"You're fucking me with food?" I moaned, arching my back.

"Yes, now guess."

It was too big to be a hot dog, too soft for any vegetable I could imagine. Maybe a larger sausage than a hot dog? "A kielbasa?" I guessed. 

[Cash8877]

keep on sharing this story TS, it's really nice.

[JEMMA]

"Close."

I tried to think of what we had in the fridge. "A bratwurst?"

"Good guess," he said.

"Oh, God, I'm going to cum."

The idea of Tan fucking me with a bratwurst had me crazy with lust. I was pumping my hips up against his hand going nuts with desire. I climaxed, my pussy pulsing on the sausage. When my body stopped shivering, he fed it to me and I tasted my cum and his on the brat. After I took a bite, he did too, chewing it, then licking my breasts, leaving my nipples greasy and slick.

"Guess this next." 

Something else pushed into me, thicker than the last one, thicker than Tan. The outside was bumpy and it was relatively rigid, but not hard. Tan pumped it back and forth, encouraging me to orgasm again. 

"A cucumber. You're fucking me with a cucumber."

"Yes. Do you like it? Do you like being fucked like this? Helpless, unable to see, legs spread open, unable to stop me from fucking you with whatever I want?"

229950

I trembled wildly. It was crazy, it was insane, it was bizarre and twisted, but Tan had me so hot right now, I couldn't stop myself. I climaxed again, moaning, crying his name, a confused mess. My orgasm over, he fed me the vegetable, warm, salty skin, heated by friction and my body; cool, crisp interior. He took a bite as well.

"Delicious," he said. "All food should taste this good." 

I thought we'd be done now, but I felt something touch my clit and I thought it burned, and I cried out, thinking he was burning me. Suddenly, icy cold and I realized it was an ice cube. He slid four cubes into my pussy and they started to melt immediately, cold water leaking out and running down to my ass. Then his cock was in me again, pumping, thrusting.

229951

229952

229953

"Oh, shit, that's cold," he said.

"Serves you right. I can't believe you put ice cubes in me."

"Feels good though, doesn't it; the mixture of hot and cold, the friction, the water."

229954

It did feel good. I was ready to cum again, the water leaking out becoming warmer by the second. Tan grunted and sent another flood of cum into my pussy. He didn't stop thrusting until I followed after him, shaking hard as I flexed around him. We were both panting wildly, gasping for air. Tan rolled to the side and more water leaked from my sheath.

229955

229956

"We're going to have to change the sheets," I said. "Water, cum, food grease, and heaven knows what else."

"But it was fun, right? You had fun, didn't you?"

"I enjoyed it. Very creative, but quite demented. I'm really starting to wonder about you, Tan. You have to let me go now. I need to go to the bathroom."

He took off my mask and untied my legs. I started flexing them, trying to get the blood circulating again after being held spread apart for so long.

"Uh, where's the key to the handcuffs?" Tan asked.

"What do you mean, where are the keys? Weren't they in the cuffs or in the box?" 

"They weren't in the cuffs, and I don't see them in the box."

"How could you lock them on me without knowing where the keys were?" I asked. "If I don't get out soon, I'm going to pee all over the bed."

"Maybe they don't need a key," he suggested. "Kind of a 'Gerald's Game' failsafe."

"I don't understand the reference. What's 'Gerald's Game'?"

"'Gerald's Game' is a Stephen King book. Couple who's marriage is in a little trouble go up to their lake cabin when all the tourists are gone. They're going to try a little bondage for fun and to reinvigorate their marriage. He dies of a heart attack after she's secured to the bed and she almost dies of starvation and thirst before she figures a way out. At least, I think she got out. I don't remember anymore. I'm not sure if there wasn't a dog or a wolf in there too, maybe a burglar. All very Stephen Kingish, of course."

"Well, you better check or find a whole bunch of towels, because I can't hold it much longer."

He started playing with the cuffs and all of a sudden, one of them released. "There it is. Kind of hidden by the fur lining."

I pulled the empty cuff around the headboard slat and ran for the bathroom. 

"Don't you want me to take the other one off?" Tan called after me.

"It has to wait for more important business," I shouted back. "Mother Nature calls."

I made it to the toilet with seconds to spare. As soon as I sat down, my bladder released.

Wiping after I finished up, I returned to the bedroom and Tan showed me the release mechanism on the cuffs. "In case I have a heart attack at the wrong time."

"Please don't joke about that. Help me change the sheets, then we both need to take a shower. I'm a mess."

"But a sexy mess."

We changed the sheets. I threw out the rest of the food. I no longer knew what had been inside me, so it all went in the garbage. We showered. Tan wanted to have sex again after, but I told him enough was enough. I could feel his erection behind me as I fell asleep.

[JEMMA]

After Tan left at seven, I got the box of plugs and took the second largest out. I didn't have lube; had never needed it. I did have vaseline, so I got some. This plug wasn't too much larger than yesterday's, but I still wanted something to help me get it in. Smearing on the vaseline, I put it against my crinkled rosebud and pushed it in. Not painful once inside, it was nevertheless uncomfortable, though I found myself becoming quickly accustomed to the feel of it. I took the picture and ensuring there was nothing in the photo to identify me, posted it to plugged bimbo babes. While my face was not visible, I now knew my bottom with a plug in it would exist forever on the internet.

I ate a bit of breakfast and headed to Shizuko's. I arrived just as Erin was going out the door, dressed in some gym attire. I gave her a hug and asked how her tryout had gone.

"They said I needed to work out more, develop more strength and stamina. Thought I'd gotten by on my genetics and height okay, but if I want to play in the pros, I needed to get better. So, everyday I'm off to the gym for weight work and aerobics in the morning, a pick-up game in the afternoon. They said if I kept working at it, they'd take another look at me in three months."

"It looks like the work is paying off. You look fabulous."

"So do you. Apparently marriage agrees with you."

"It does."

"Suki told me what you're doing. I hope I get back before you're done. I'd like to catch up."

"If we agree on some poses, I might be here for awhile."

"Terrific. Ta-ta."

Erin let me through the door and I found Suki rubbing the sleep from her eyes. 

"I don't usually get up this early. If you're going to insist on this ungodly hour, I'll need to change my sleeping habits," Suki said.

I needed to be out of the house early, before my blackmailer could find me, so I doubted I'd want to come later. 

"I want to be home in time to make supper for Tan, so if we're going to do this, it needs to be on the early side."

"Do you need to eat anything?"

"Been there, done that," I smiled, "but if you need something, go ahead."

"Just toast and coffee. I'm not a morning person."

"So, I figured."

While she made what she needed and ate, we talked, catching up on the last three weeks. She asked about the honeymoon and marriage to Tan. I asked about her new commission and how her painting was going. 

"How's the sex with Tan?"

"I'm very happy with the sex," I said. "Tan is a wonderful lover, most of the time."

230103

"Most of the time?"

230107

230108

230109

"Yes. Let's just say he can get a little eager at times and be a touch rough. Not violent, but hard and demanding. It can leave me sore. Sometimes, I don't notice it when it's happening because the sex is so good, but I wake up with sore lady parts."

"But you like it enough, you'd be unwilling to play with the girls."

"Pretty much."

230110

230111

"Damn!" Suki said.

"Tan told me last night he'd like to have a threesome with me and another woman."

"Really? Do you think you'll do it?"

This might be an opportunity to explore whether Shizuko was involved; to see how curious she was about events. 

"I don't know. I don't want to. I'm an old fashioned girl. Till death do us part, the whole nine yards, but life can take some unexpected twists. You never know what can happen."

I wondered how she'd react, if she'd ask why I said that, but she kept the conversation directed toward herself. "Tell me about it. I never imagined myself as a lesbian when I was little. I mean, I knew I was different from other girls, but I thought it meant I wasn't maturing as fast as my classmates and eventually I'd start being interested in boys. Never happened. It was girls all the way."

"Do you think you could ever do it with a guy?"

"I'm a gold star lesbian. I'd hate to break my record."

"What's a gold start lesbian?" I asked.

"No cock ever. Pussy all the way."

"Is Erin gold star too?"

"No. She might even be a little bi leaning. She loves it when I use a strap-on with her. She'd been with three or four guys before we got together; ten or twelve other girls, too. I was the more inexperienced of the two of us. I'd been with only three others before her. Of course, we've both been with others since."

"You don't practice monogamy with each other?"

"No. We're confident in our relationship with each other, so either of us can be with someone else we find attractive, but most of the other times have been with others as a couple. Erin stays away from guys for my sake, but, other than that, she's free to wander."

"So, you've been in threesomes before?"

"Or more, but only with girls. We'd hoped you'd party with us, but there's no accounting for taste. Let's get started. Why don't you take your clothes off and we'll get you posed over here in the light."

230112

She hadn't taken the bait. Not at all interested in why I said strange things happen. Of course, she could already know about the strange things, so didn't need further information. Maybe I should leave the detective work to the experts.

"Tan was hoping we could do some quick sketches today to maybe pick out some poses for the actual works."

"I was planning on doing that anyway. It gives me an idea of the direction I want to go. I use charcoal though, not pencil. I like the darker lines. It's more dramatic and tells me more. Put your clothes on the stool over there."

I removed the clothes and folded them, stacking them out of the way.

"Brenda, what is that thing in your ass?"

Shit! I'd forgotten all about the butt plug, it had stopped even registering in my consciousness. I suppose some version of the truth needed to be said. 

"It's a butt plug."

"I know what it is. Why is there one in your ass?"

"You girls all convinced me I might enjoy having anal sex. I read up on it and it suggested using plugs to help prepare you for the act. I'm trying to get my bottom ready for Tan. He's quite large."

"Does he know you're going to give him your ass?"

230113

"No. I'm trying to surprise him. Do I need to take it out so it isn't in your sketches?"

"I can ignore it for the sketches. They won't be that detailed. They'd have to come out for the real works as it will ruin the lines, at least while I'm doing your buttocks."

"Good. I want to surprise him."

230114

230115

Suki came over and posed me. She was professional at all times, never making me feel as if she wanted me for anything more than a model, even though I knew she did. Each sketch took fifteen or twenty minutes to do, then she'd move me into a new pose for another one. We broke for a lunch of fruit and salad, then back to work. As I posed for her, we talked about lots of different things. I asked her why being with other people didn't hurt her relationship with Erin.

"We love each other. I think we'll always love each other. Everyone else is just pussy, a way to get off, like masturbating. We couldn't be upset if the other one masturbated."

"But is it? Is it really no different than masturbation? There are feelings and emotions involved with being with others." I'd felt emotions when I'd kissed Kathy and Stan, but I liked them anyway, so maybe there was a difference. "You can't fall in love with your hand or a vibrator. How does the other person you're with feel about being nothing more than your sex toy?"

"I never gave it much thought. Look, they all know how committed Erin and I are to one another, especially if we're having sex as a couple. If they expect more than some momentary pleasure, they're deluding themselves. We certainly never promised them more. On the other hand, we don't see anyone else more than one or two, maybe three times, max. I suppose if you continue seeing someone, you could develop deeper feelings for them, but we don't want to. We're happy with each other. We can have our cake and eat it too. If I find someone attractive, I can have sex with them without messing up my relationship with Erin and if I need a more emotional connection, that's what I have Erin for. It works for us."

"I met another married couple on my honeymoon. They were in an open marriage, having sex with other people. I didn't see how they could do it without jealousy, knowing their spouse was fucking other people."

230116

"Fucking, Brenda? I've heard you use that word maybe twice before since I've known you."

"That's what it would be, wouldn't it? You can't call it making love anymore, because it's not for love; it's for sex. Slam, bam, thank you, ma'am, and be on your way."

230117

"But wouldn't you want it if you could have it? Have sex with anyone you found sexy without emotional repercussions and recriminations? Just enjoy the moment and know Tan wouldn't care, wouldn't say anything because he was free to do the same?"

230118

I had enjoyed myself, having sex with other people, despite desperately not wanting to. The sex was good no matter how much I hated the circumstances, or even the persons I was having sex with. Guys 1 and 2 had been jerks, but they still made me cum buckets. The black gentleman had been kind and considerate and a fantastic lover. Would I have enjoyed my time with him more if I wasn't worried about Tanner finding out and leaving me? Probably. It would have been nice having a choice in the matter. I would never have chosen the dicks in the club, without worrying about the time limit imposed on me. But I'd felt jealous when Tan kissed the nearly nude Kathy. It was why I'd started kissing her myself, so he wouldn't be kissing her as often. I suspected he was jealous of Stan and it was why he couldn't wait to fuck me before they left. He was showing Stan I was his, not Stan's. I might be able to kiss Stan, but I was Tan's to fuck. I didn't know how not to be jealous, and neither did Tan.

230119

230120

"I don't think I could do it. I would hate for Tan to have sex with another woman, and Tan's told me he could never forgive me if I was with another man."

"There goes your chances of being in a threesome, because it has to be one or the other. I guess that means we're all put together differently, though I admit I would be devastated if I thought Erin was falling in love with another woman. The sex itself means nothing."

Another thing Suki asked about was if I'd used her gift yet.

"Last night, as a matter of fact."

"Who got tied down?"

"Me."

"How did you like it?"

"It was interesting."

"Interesting? What the hell does that mean?"

"Things happened."

"You can't tell me it was interesting and that things happened without giving me details. Come on, girlfriend, spill."

"It's too embarrassing."

"More embarrassing than modeling nude for your lesbian friend?"

"Much more."

"Now you have to tell me."

"I can't. I could never face you again."

"Oh my God, Brenda. You can't leave me hanging. You have to tell me. I tell you what; don't tell me. Look at the couch and tell the couch."

"If I tell the couch and you happen to hear it, you have to promise me you'll never tell another soul, not Erin, not anyone, ever. If you do, I'll hate you until the day you die."

"I promise. Cross my heart and hope to die."

I looked at her a few moments and seeing she seemed serious, I faced the couch and said, "While I was tied down, Tan fucked me with a bratwurst and a cucumber, and I climaxed with both. Then he put ice cubes in my pussy and fucked me and I orgasmed some more."

230122

I shut up and waited for her to burst into laughter. Hearing nothing, I turned to look at her. She was still drawing. "Well," I said.

"I thought you were going to tell me you'd done something really bad or strange," Suki said, working on the sketch, apparently unaffected by my weirdness.

"What? That wasn't strange enough for you?" I asked.

"Okay, the bratwurst was a new one on me. How was it?" Suki tried keeping a straight face, but finally started laughing, bending over she was laughing so hard.

I started laughing with her, unable to resist her merriment. "I did say I orgasmed."

"Yes, yes you did. Was it greasy?" She giggled. "Did Tan lick you clean afterward?"

"No, the cucumber came afterward. The licking came later, much later."

"Oh, I love it. Brenda Tan, the straightest, most prim and proper person I know, fucked with a bratwurst and cumming. I wish now I hadn't promised not to tell. This is too good."

230123

"You don't think the cucumber was as funny?"

"Well, I suppose I would if I hadn't been fucked with a cucumber myself, and a Coke bottle too, a small one, but a bratwurst is pretty damn good." She continued laughing. "What makes it better is it was you. If anyone else told me, it wouldn't be half as funny. So Tan has a little bit of kink to him, huh? This is so good."

"You've been fucked with a Coke bottle?"

"Right up the old pussy. That was a stretch, let me tell you, even a small one."

"How can you still call yourself a gold star lesbian?" I asked, still laughing.

"It wasn't a cock, that's why."

"So you're not a gold star Coke drinker, but you're still a gold star lesbian?"

230125

Suki started laughing harder. "You got it sister."

"What about the ice cube thing?"

"My ice cubes were up the butt while Erin fucked my pussy with a strap-on. It sure is cold, isn't it?"

230124

"That's what Tan thought too."

It took five minutes for us to stop laughing so we could get back to work.

[sungtao]

Very nice story, do continue TS!

[JEMMA]

Erin got back before we wrapped it up, before I was dressed again, and she also commented on my butt plug. I'd forgotten about it once more. 

"Ignore it, Erin. She's just preparing her ass so Tan can fuck her there." They kissed, reminding me they loved each other.

230272

230273

230274

"Oh." Nothing more, just an 'oh' because it was somehow so commonplace. I got dressed and we started looking through Suki's sketches. 

"These are beautiful, Brenda," Erin said. "You could do this for a living. They pay live models $200 an hour for your time."

"What, nude? I'm worried about my face and body showing up now in someone's home now. If every person in an art class was drawing me, I'd be everywhere."

"So?" Erin said.

"It's embarrassing to think my nude body is going to be hanging in someone's house. That people can stare at me in all my naked glory, maybe masturbate to me or something. It's why I don't want my face in the picture. If people could actually recognize who I was, I'd be mortified."

230275

"So? Glory is the key word there. You're glorious, and certainly don't have anything to be ashamed of. I'd love a body like yours," Erin replied. 

"You have a great body, tall, athletic, strong."

"My tits are too small. Yours are perfect. Besides, I've done nude modeling. It's no big deal."

230276

230277

"You and Suki have sex with other people. We're not the same."

"I'd love it if you were."

"Tan said he'd be interested in a threesome with another woman," Suki said, "but Brenda doesn't do girls and Tan doesn't do boys, so both will end up disappointed."

230278

230279

230280

230281

"I don't really want another man either," I said, "not just another girl. Two seems right to me when it comes to sex. Three seems too many."

More Videos Sharing
https://openload.co/f/HEJ6Se1hZ8U
https://openload.co/f/xJIAdxPcxSI
https://openload.co/f/WHRtIhrucwY
https://openload.co/f/wruIJRWn0C8
https://openload.co/f/62ki4rsmPCc
https://openload.co/f/Kb5o_NI7grE
https://openload.co/f/62ki4rsmPCc
https://openload.co/f/L3aYMgcqhu4
https://openload.co/f/fJK2oqdATNo
https://openload.co/f/FxEU645pPBI
https://openload.co/f/1yAMxLRaQ1E
https://openload.co/f/IXYuye-PTHI
https://openload.co/f/fquPU4iSBvw
https://openload.co/f/-FmVyIQ9eCg
https://openload.co/f/cjjbSmSFxuQ
https://openload.co/f/yS-jFqiY-00
https://openload.co/f/tsWCWCeGXtE
https://openload.co/f/ata8CtXqcaI

[JEMMA]

"You should really do one of these for your portfolio, Suki," Erin said. "These are great and might get you some more work in faces and figures, expand your work past landscapes and still lifes."

"Would you and Tan object to doing one for myself to add to my portfolio?" Suki asked.

"I suppose it would be okay if it followed the same guidelines and didn't show my face when I'm nude."

"Wonderful. Why don't you take pictures of these sketches you and Tan pick out those I can start work on. I have to finish my commission first, and I'll do Tan's next."

Shooting the sketches on my phone, I took pictures of each while Erin was holding it up for me. 

When I had them all, Suki showed me the three she'd most like to do for her patron. One of them had me lying on the couch. My head was bent back and my arm was flung over my face. My legs were slightly parted, clearly showing my sex and my breasts were both visible. It was a beautiful picture, but one of those which exposed more of me than most of the others. 

230587

230589

Another one had me standing and was from behind me. My legs were slightly apart, but all I exposed was my buttocks and back with a hint of the side of a breast. My head was turned down and to the left, but my hair cascaded down masking my face. Since it showed less of me than the many of the others, it was the one I would have picked. In the last one, I was turned more to the side, so my left breast was visible, as were my back and butt. My right hand was on my ass and my head was turned that way so my face was behind my head and hair again. It would have been my second choice of the three.

230588

Suki thanked me for helping her out and I hugged both before heading home. I stopped at a Thai restaurant as I wouldn't have time to cook, remove my plug and shower before Tan got home and most of our leftovers were used last night. 

After eating, I showed Tan the pictures explaining which three Suki was most interested in using, pointing to the one I liked most. Instead of picking either of those I was most interested, he picked the one of me lying down with my sex exposed. Once again, he surprised me with his willingness to share the intimate details of my body, but I didn't need the Louvre speech again, so I didn't say anything.

For himself, he picked one of me standing, facing the artist. My feet were about a shoulders width apart and I was standing hipshot, my weight on one leg more than the other. My sex and face were both visible and I had a look of defiance or indifference on my face as if I was daring anyone to comment on my nudity. It was a great picture, but showed far too much of me considering you could clearly see it was me.

230590

230591

230592

"Where do you think you're going to hang this, Tan?"

"In the study, or maybe our bedroom."

"Everyone can tell it's me."

"It's our picture in our house, not hanging in someone else's house or a museum."

"If it's in our study or bedroom, other people will see it. You'll be showing your naked wife to whoever sees it. People go into your study all the time, and don't give me the Louvre explanation. It might have worked on our honeymoon where no one else knew me. People who know me will see it in our house. They will know it's me and what my naked body looks like. Your friend Geoff will see it. It's hard enough keeping his hands off me now without showing him my naked body. I can see him now masturbating to images of that picture stuck in his demented little head."

230593

"He probably masturbates to you in a swimsuit. What difference does it make if it's you in a swimsuit or you naked?"

"You're not making me feel better, Tan. I don't want him masturbating to me at all, under any circumstances, but seeing me naked will make it seem a whole lot worse. We can't be responsible for what's in his twisted brain, but I don't need to feed it either. You know every one of my girlfriends had to quit dancing with him because he was putting his hands on them. He got handsy with me, putting his hand just above my ass instead of my waist. I don't know why he's your friend."

230594

230596

"Because we've known each other since grade school."

"That's not a very good reason for excusing most of his behavior."

"If he gets fresh with you, tell me. I'll make him stop."

"I shouldn't have to tell you he's getting fresh. He shouldn't do it if he's your friend. If he does it anyway, I don't see how you can keep calling him a friend."

230598

230599

"We'll hang it in our bedroom then. Geoff rarely goes in there."

"Which is not the same as never goes in there. It wouldn't be so bad if it wasn't so clearly me. Can't you pick another one?"

"I like this one the best."

"It's a great picture, Tan. I like it myself, but I don't want to be showing myself nude to all your friends."

"Are you ignoring the fact you're nude for your friend doing the paintings?"

"No, but she's a woman and she's seen me naked before, in the locker room. It's not the same."

"A woman and a lesbian. Are you so sure she isn't masturbating to images of you right now?"

That shut me up. Would Suki masturbate while picturing me naked? I guess it could be happening. Or Suki and Erin could be making love while they both imagined my naked body. Did it bother me? A little, maybe, but not nearly as much as Geoff's smirking face beating his meat while he imagined me nude. Was it sexist of me? Thinking Suki didn't make as much difference as Geoff did? Then realized it wasn't about gender, it was about Geoff. Stan had seen me naked, had even watched me masturbate and get fucked. If he was thinking about me now and masturbating, it wouldn't bother me nearly as much as if it were Geoff.

230601

"No, it's mostly Geoff. If Stan were masturbating to images of me naked, I wouldn't care as much as if it were Geoff."

We argued about it for several more minutes, but eventually, I acquiesced to his desire to have this one. It was another by-product of my blackmailer. I felt guilty for what was happening, what I was doing outside of my marriage, and as a result, I didn't want to deny Tan anything if he wanted it bad enough. Knowing my blackmailer was going to fuck my ass meant I wanted to give it to Tan first. I'd given my oral virginity to my blackmailer before my husband, and I didn't want him to have my anal virginity first. If we couldn't stop him before the time came to give him my ass, I'd let Tan have me first.

230603

230604

230605

He chose the picture of me from the rear for Suki's portfolio picture, I think as a sop to me for picking the other one for our house. It wasn't enough to make me feel better. If he didn't care enough about me not to show my naked body to anyone who showed up at our house, maybe I should take a job as a nude model and let everyone have my naked body hanging in their house. It felt too much like biting off my nose, so I let the impulse die.

230607

Tan tried to have sex with me after, but I wasn't in the mood. I wasn't totally enraged, but I wasn't much in a loving frame of mind either. 

Before he went to sleep, he told me he was playing racquetball tomorrow afternoon.

"Fine. I'm going over to Tiffany's anyway." I turned over and went to sleep.

[oceancrest]

Nice story with pictures bro, please keep sharing!

[lobangkingz]

really like this story, do update more. support your thread ts.

[JEMMA]

Tan worked in his study in the morning. I was still peevish, so I didn't bother trying to coax him from its confines. Before he left, Tan told me he'd grab a bite with the racquetball buddy, so eat what I wanted at supper. It seemed like the longest extended time we'd been mad at each other. Even the day after the poker game seemed friendlier once I was up then today did. I wasn't even sure it was his fault I detested Geoff so much. If he asked me to give up Tiffany, I'd balk as much as he had, though to my way of thinking, they weren't even in the same league of detestability even if he didn't like her, though he liked her fine. Unless Tiffany was my betrayer, but if she was, I wouldn't cling to her as a friend anymore. 

Maybe it was more he didn't seem to respect my feelings about my modesty and not wanting my nude picture in the house. It was one more thing to worry about when guests came over. 

I texted Suki about the three pictures we'd chosen and she was happy with all three. I'm glad someone was happy. I had a sandwich before going to Tiffany's. Assuming we'd have some wine, I didn't want go on an empty stomach. Tiffany had let me know Yvonne and Tammie could make it today, Donna was working. Her schedule included working one out of every three weekends. Yvonne was there when I got there and Tammie arrived five minutes later.

As much as I wanted to relax without boundaries with my friends, my doubts about them couldn't help but interfere with my ability to get close. I answered their questions, but there was so much I couldn't tell them, so much I didn't think I could trust them with. All three of them sensed my reserve and finally, Tiffany said something.

"You're not telling us something. What is it?"

"Like what? You want me to spell out all the times we had sex?"

"No, I don't. I mean I'd like to know you're happy, and Tan is treating you all right, but it's like you're sad. You say everything's hunky dory, but you don't act like it."

"Do you feel the same?" I asked the other two.

"To be honest," Yvonne said, "yeah."

"You're one of the cheeriest people I know," Tammie said. "So chirpy it can be sickening at times. You're not cheery today. It's like you're on another planet and phoning it in."

231190

Crap!. One of the problems with having good friends. It was hard to pull anything over on them; they knew you too well.

"Well, Tan and I had a kind of fight last night. It wasn't much, but it dragged on through today, so I guess that's it."

"What kind of fight. He isn't hurting you, is he?" Yvonne asked.

"No, the only time he hurts me is if he screws me too hard. This fight was about something else. I'm posing nude for Suki for a commissioned project she got..."

"Wait a minute!" Tiffany said. "You, Brenda Ong, virgin extraordinaire, are posing nude for Suki?"

"Yes, except for the Ong part. It's Tan now."

"Damn, girl!" Yvonne said. "What's the fight about; you posing nude or him not being able to watch."

"Neither, really. Tan and I got rights of refusal on the picture. I didn't want my face with my naked body, but Suki promised to do a painting which was more generic and my face wouldn't be visible. In return for my help and Tan's permission, she promised Tan a painting of his own. Tan picked one where it's very clear who I am and I'm fully exposed and he wants to hang it in the house where anyone can see it. We fought about it. It's bad enough I'm posing, but to know anyone can see the finished product and know it's me, upset me horribly. He didn't care if I was upset. It's the one he wants."

"Have you got the pictures with you," Tammie said, "so we can weigh in on the subject?"

"These are the three Suki will be painting," I showed them the text I sent to Shizuko with the three identified.

231191

231192

231193

Tiffany said, "These are nice. I wouldn't mind having any one of them hanging in my home. I can see why Tan likes the one he likes and why you don't. What made you decide to pose nude anyway. It doesn't sound like the Brenda I know at all. Has marriage changed your sense of propriety that much? You never would have posed nude three weeks ago, under any circumstances."

What could I say to them? Mere nudity didn't matter all that much in the current scheme of things. That fucking and sucking strange men was far more concerning to me? That to avoid the one, posing naked for Suki at her house was better than staying at mine to be raped? I couldn't say any of it, particularly if one of them was my betrayer, but if they were, they probably already knew.

231194

"Let me say you're at least partly responsible for my savoir-faire attitude toward nudity, Tammie. Those swimsuits you gave me weren't much better than bare. Tan liked me to wear them and even encouraged me to go topless on occasion. I didn't die in the process, so I guess I'm a little more relaxed about nudity. It helped nobody knew me on St. Lucia. It's partly why I'm upset now. This painting isn't going to be displayed in Timbuktu where no one knows me from Eve, but in my own apartment where you can look from my face to the painting and know who posed for it."

"We can see your point," Yvonne said. "Out of curiosity, did Suki do any others?"

"Oh, yes, about ten of them. They're in my phone too." I pulled open the photo app and showed them all to them.

"Well, now we've figured why you're so edgy, can we talk a little about the sex thing. You did say Tan screwed you too hard," Tammie said. 

231195

"Sometimes. Not often. He is fairly big and if he's driving, he can leave me a little sore."

"How big is he?" Yvonne asked.

"Do you still have that glass dildo you were demonstrating blow jobs on?" I asked Tiffany.

"Like I would ever give it up. I'll get it." Tiffany got up and disappeared for a couple minutes, returning with the same one we'd practiced on before.

She handed it to me. "Tan is about this long." I put my finger almost an inch more past the tip of dildo. "And about this big around." I circled my fingers around it but leaving space to show approximately another half inch or so in diameter.

"Be still my beating heart," Yvonne said, fanning her face with her hand. "He's magnifico."

"No wonder you get sore once in awhile," Tammie said. "He's ginormous."

"Most of the time, it's okay," I said. "But if he's had a little too much to drink, or climaxed two or three times already, he can go for a long while."

"He's still going after cumming two or three times," Tiffany said. "Does he have a brother, or a cousin? Please tell me there's a long lost relative who looks like him somewhere in the family tree?" 

"You've met the whole family, sorry."

"And for the most part, you get along?" Tammie asked. 

"For the most part. I know marriages require compromise and you can't always get what you want, but I wish he had as much respect for my modesty as I do. For someone who claims he'd go berserk if I ever fooled around on him, he certainly doesn't mind people getting an eyeful. The first day of our honeymoon, we made love in the tub."

They looked at each other for a moment. "So," Yvonne said, "big deal."

"You don't understand. The tub was outside the bungalow on the deck. We were seen by four people in a boat who were cheering us on. I was mortified. We went swimming nude, sixty-nined in the hammock outside. Thank God it was dark for both of those. It's like he wanted people to see me naked. It's the way I feel about the picture. That he wants others to see me buck ass bare." 

231196

Not to mention playing strip poker with our friends and fucking me in front of them. I'd played because he'd wanted it, not because I wanted to. If not for feeling guilty all the time, I wouldn't be so acquiescent to some of desires. My blackmailer was not only doing what he did, but giving Tan little pry bars to my psyche which he was using to peel away my normal sense of modesty. I'd admit it would probably be somewhat beneficial to loosen up some from how I had been, but instead of losing any sense of reserve slowly over the course of time, it was being forcibly ripped away with a jackhammer.

231197

"Does he give a reason for his behavior?" Tiffany asked

"He says he's proud of me, my beauty, and he was the one who captured my heart and soul, and he wants people to be envious of him. His line is, 'you don't hide the Mona Lisa in the basement. You give her a prominent display in the Louvre.' I love he thinks I'm beautiful, but I want to be beautiful for him, not every Tom, Dick, and Harry on the street."

"I can see where his attitude would drive you nuts, Brenda," Tiffany said. "You were always the least flamboyant and most conservative person in the group. We could try talking to him for you. Maybe we could convince him to respect your boundaries where you can't."

"I appreciate your offer, but I think it's something I should work out with him. I can't go running to my girlfriends or mother every time we have a dispute. Maybe it won't be as bad as I think. Maybe I'll get used to being nude from posing for Suki. Or maybe he'll change his mind and let me keep it in the closet. I'lll let him pull it out every couple weeks to look at it."

"It probably is best you work things out with him," Tammie said. "You wouldn't like it if his boy posse started trying to change your behavior."

"Ugh, especially Geoff," Yvonne said.

"I'm so glad to know I'm not the only one who thinks he's a slimy weasel," I said. "I don't know what Tan sees in him. I know they've been friends forever, but he is such a pig."

"Tell me about it," Tiffany said. "I had to take his hands off my ass twice while we were dancing before I finally gave up and left him on the dance floor."

"Tammie, I have a favour to ask," I said.

"What? You know I'll try to help any way I can."

"I want to learn how to deep throat like you do," I said. "I'd love to surprise Tan one day and be able to do it for him." Plus my blackmailer had given me three weeks to learn.

Another example of how my blackmailer was affecting me. I enjoyed fellatio enough with Tan to realize I might eventually learn how to deep throat him naturally, but I had three weeks to learn. I had to force myself to learn now instead of letting it occur normally over time. The same with anal sex. Though the thought of it didn't appeal to me, I might have eventually succumbed to Tan's desire to do it given how much I loved him. But it wouldn't occur as a natural result of my growing love and becoming a more sexual animal over time, it was being forced upon me within a month of the first time I'd ever had sex. I was sitting around with my girlfriends with a butt plug in my ass waiting for my back door to be deflowered within the week and it would be my blackmailer taking it instead of my husband unless I allowed him to take it first. I was being forced past all my natural boundaries and inclinations before I was ready.

231198

"Even after you bitched about him?" Yvonne asked. I jerked myself back to my life.

"I still love the guy. On the whole, he makes me happy. I'd like to make him happy too."

"I wouldn't mind learning either," Yvonne said.

"Or me. Sounds like pizza and wine time," Tiffany added.

"I don't know if I can teach it. I don't think about it, I just do it," Tammie said.

"Maybe we can figure out how you're doing it if we watch you do it enough," I said.

Tiffany ordered the pizza and while we waited for it to arrive, we sipped on an Italian chianti and I talked about some of my other escapades on my honeymoon. None that really mattered and I kept the identity of my new friends from them. I talked about the sunset cruise, snorkeling, water skiing, the dining, the massage, but all as if Tan and I were alone or in a large group, not with new friends. Somehow, I considered I needed them to be secret if in the future, they could be of help. Its like I couldn't trust my girlfriends with the knowledge they existed. It was Kathy who suggested a private detective, and right now, my girlfriends were being investigated to see if one of them was traitorous.

231199

The pizza arrived and I encouraged them to bring me up to date on their lives as I was running out of things I felt I could discuss with them. Tiffany had a new boyfriend. Yvonne was getting somewhat serious with her lad, and Tammie was still playing the field. Tammie was the gender opposite of Tan before he met me, a player. I believe her longest relationship to date was a month. The only one with shorter relationship spans was Maria, who seldom went longer than two dates before moving on. As she was an admitted bisexual, it was never terribly hard to find the next one. It was hard to know she even dated as some were so brief.

[JEMMA]

We finally killed the pizza and the bottle and all settled down to have Tammie demonstrate her skills once more. She looked up at the ceiling and slid the dildo down her throat, leaving it there for fifteen to twenty seconds, then pulling it out. It looked simple enough to watch her do it. With a roll of paper towels, it was wiped off and given to Yvonne. She made a valiant effort, but still had over an inch left to go when she gave up. Another wipe and Tiffany took a hand. She didn't get it quite as far as Yvonne, though she tried longer. Then it was my turn. I believe I did better than the first time I'd tried, but didn't get it down as deep as Tiffany. 

231663

"Isn't there something you can say, something you're doing that might help us?" I asked. 

"Not really. I mean I've always liked giving head, and I did it a lot, and one day I got one all the way in. I've been able to do it ever since, but don't really know why."

"Show us again," I said, "and go as slow as you can. Maybe we can see something." I handed her the dildo.

She did the same thing and as slowly as she could, lowered the glass into her throat.

"Wait," Yvonne said. "Are you swallowing right now?"

Tammie couldn't respond; her mouth full, but nodded slightly. It continued on down and I thought I could see what Yvonne was asking, her throat was moving up and down as if she were swallowing. It reached bottom and started back up, going quickly as she'd taken longer to get it all down.

231664

Tammie sputtered a little when she pulled it out. "Yes, I was swallowing."

"Is that the trick then?" I asked.

"I don't know for sure, but you can try it."

She handed it to me and I wiped it off. I tried to do exactly as Tammie did, holding it the same way, with the bend following my throat and slowly inserted it. As soon as I reached the point I usually started choking and gagging, I swallowed several times very fast and I felt it go deeper. I swallowed some more and it went deeper and suddenly, my fingers were at my lips.

"Holy shit! Brenda done it," Yvonne said. "She got it all the way down. Let me try again."

I pulled it out and handed it to her. She wiped it off and soon had it all the way in her throat. Tiffany tried it next and did the same. 

"So that's the trick; to swallow when you swallow," Yvonne said. "Who'd a thunk it?"

"Makes a certain amount of sense though," Tiffany said. "I didn't choke on that pizza I just ate."

"And you discovered this by accident?" I asked Tammie.

"Apparently so, because you folks figured it out, not me."

"The only issue is whether Tan's extra size can be accommodated the same way the dildo was," I said.

"The one thing to remember is glass is extremely rigid. Tan's cock will have some flexibility. It does make it easier," Tammie said. 

231665

"Well, gals. I hate to suck and run, but I'm sure my boyfriend will want to enjoy the benefits of my new found skills," Yvonne said.

"I should get going too," I said. "Tan is eating out with his racquetball buddy, but perhaps we can have some make up sex later. Maybe I'll light a few candles and put some romantic music on. Tiffany, thank you for having me over and providing the wine and pizza."

231667

She hugged me. "Don't mention it. I'm glad you came over. I was beginning to think you didn't care for us anymore."

It wasn't Tiffany specifically. I didn't know who to trust anymore. I needed to be careful. I hugged the others as well, thanking Tammie specifically for the lessons. 

My car was in guest parking and I headed down to the lot. I got a text and wondered if Tan was contacting me. 

Get in the gray van three positions away from your own car. Climb in the back.

Fuck! He found me again. Did this mean one of the three women at Tiffany's was my betrayer? One of my three closest friends? This place was closer to the detective agency, and rush hour traffic wasn't as bad. Perhaps they could get here quickly. I sent a fast text with my address and a description of the vehicle I was getting in, then thought of the license plate on the back of the van and took a quick picture. Jolene sent a quick response saying she was on the way, but since it was Saturday, no one was working except those on specific cases, so she said it might be forty minutes before she got there. 


231666

I turned off my phone and climbed into the back of the van. My blackmailer was sitting there, that fucking smile on his face, the mask covering the top of his head.

"Close the door behind you unless you want the rest of the world watching you fuck and suck, slut."

I closed the door and he said, "Strip."


Videos Goodness!!!
https://openload.co/f/Kay5r8n1zc8
https://openload.co/f/_qvLo136ASM
https://openload.co/f/wvtf__DQqbo
https://openload.co/f/WI5Az3qhFlo
https://openload.co/f/BTxhtG5YkCY
https://openload.co/f/Rmx6mD_3UZE
https://openload.co/f/A5adrHeWUQE
https://openload.co/f/u6QRbL1tgoA
https://openload.co/f/Nhn0OEuyeMI
https://openload.co/f/DEAoj0Hut4c
https://openload.co/f/GomqDRUYY_o

[JEMMA]

I tried to drag it out as long as I could to give Jolene a chance to get here, but he told me he'd rip the clothes off me and I could go home naked if I didn't hurry, so I sped up. 

231793

231794

231795

231796

231797

When I was naked and kneeling in the back of the van, he said, "Put this on." He tossed me a mask. "Put it over your head."

"Why?"

He slapped me, his hand whipping out, stinging, but not hard. "Because I said so."

"If you slap me again, my husband will wonder why I've hand marks on my face. Are you willing to give up my obedience so easily?"

"Right now, I don't see much obedience. I see a rebellious slut who won't do what she's told." He looked at me and I stared right back, daring him to hit me again. He smiled evilly. "I thought you wanted your identity hidden. You put on the mask, the person joining us won't know who you are. I guess if you don't care who knows you're a whore, leave the mask off."

I put on the mask. I found not only did it hide who I was, I couldn't see either. I wouldn't know who else would fuck me. Did I really want to know? I preferred it to be some faceless, anonymous cock, guy number three. Four, really. I never knew the name of the older black gentleman on the beach. Just one more anonymous prick for my pussy. Only my mouth was open and I had a good idea why it wasn't covered. He took my hand and held it to his crotch. His cock was already hard. 

"You know what to do." Unfortunately, I did. 

Fumbling for his zipper, I pulled it down and released his erection, putting my mouth over him, enveloping his cock. He grabbed my hair in both hands, controlling my head. I heard the van door open behind me and started to pull off, suddenly afraid. He wouldn't let go of my hair and pulled me back over his cock. The person behind me slapped my ass, startling me, and an electronic sounding voice said, "Hold still, slut." I heard another zipper and his cock centered itself on my cunt and tried to push in. He felt nearly as big as Tan.

231798

"You're dry," the one behind me said.

I couldn't reply with my blackmailer's cock in my mouth. I wanted to say, "I'm being raped without any preparation. What the fuck do you expect?" I merely grunted, drooling saliva around the cock in my mouth. I supposed I could try deep throating the bastard to get him to finish earlier, but I wanted Tan to be the first one to own my throat, not my rapist. I felt some lube being spread on my sex, and his second attempt to penetrate me went much better than the first. I grunted again as he slammed into my cunt.

"I'm glad to see you're wearing a plug today," my blackmailer said. "I wasn't sure you'd do it on the weekend with your husband around. It will make it so much easier for you when I take your ass."

231799

Sadly for me, the plug in my ass and the cock in my cunt made me very full. The asshole behind me wanted me to cum for him, so he started playing first with my plug, then with my clit. The one fucking my mouth used a hand to control my head by my hair while his other hand went to my dangling breasts and started caressing them, gently to start, but increasingly harshly. Despite the ill treatment, my nipples puckered and grew hard. The weight, the heaviness, which signaled an impending orgasm began to grow in my belly and sex. The guy fucking me was skilled, using long, hard strokes, running the full length of his cock up my pussy. I grew wet enough, lubricant would no longer have been necessary and despite myself, I began to moan around the cock in my mouth. 

231800

My moaning was the signal the guy behind me needed to fuck me harder and faster. My intention of saving my throat for Tan was negated by the pounding behind me driving me deeper on his cock. I had to swallow to keep from gagging and as I did, my blackmailer slipped all the way down my throat.

"Didn't even take you three weeks to learn, whore. You're deep throating me already. What a fucking slut."

I tried to fight it; everything - the self-disgust and self-loathing, my impending orgasm, the way my throat opened up to my blackmailer, the way my cunt opened to the pounding cock. No matter how hard I fought, I could not impede the oncoming eruption and finally, I surrendered. I surrendered my mouth, and he drove repeatedly into my throat until he climaxed down my gullet. I barely tasted his seed, it shot so far past my taste buds. I surrendered my cunt and orgasmed over the thick cock, clutching it like a long lost love, as he grunted and released his own load, and I surrendered what dignity and self respect I had as I screamed my release. 

"Fuck me," I cried. "Fuck me, you bastard. Fuck me hard."

231801

My blackmailer laughed, his laugh as evil as his smile. "Well said, slut." Their balls drained and organs shrinking, I collapsed to the floor of the van. I heard a zipper and the door behind me opened and closed.

"Give me the mask and get out," he said.

I removed the mask and handed it to him and started to put on my clothes. "Sluts don't need clothes. Get out. Get out now!" He opened the side door of the van and started to push me out. I had to jump out to keep from falling out. He threw my clothes at me, most of them falling to the ground. He tossed my purse after me. Crouching between the cars to keep from being seen, I scrambled to gather my things. I didn't even try to put my underwear back on, going for the blouse and skirt to cover myself as quickly as possible. I tossed the underwear in my purse. As I walked to my car, I could feel cum running down my leg.

231802

Getting into my car, I used some tissues to clean my cunt, but there wasn't anything I could do for my soul. It was black as hades. 

I called Jolene. "They just left; are you following them?"

"I got close enough to spot the van, but they were too far away for me to stick with them. They got away."

"Would a picture of the license plate help track them down?"

"You got a picture?"

"Yes, just before I climbed in the back."

"Good girl. Way to use your head. How bad was it?"

"It was bad."

"Do you need to go home or can you come to the office?"

I glanced at my watch. I don't know what time Tan would be expecting me, but it was still fairly early. He might be just sitting down to eat.

"I can come to the office."

"I'll meet you there in twenty minutes," Jolene said.

Driving back to their office, I found Jolene waiting at the building door to let me in. She locked the door and we took the elevator to their floor. On the elevator, I started crying and hanging on to Jolene for dear life. She patted me and soothed me and tried to ease the aching in my heart. It was pretty much a lost cause. I was still sobbing five minutes after I'd taken a seat in her office. 

"What happened this time?" She asked as I started running out of tears.

I told her all the sordid details, including being pushed out of the van naked.

"That bastard! God, I'd love to have five minutes alone with that fuck," Jolene said. "You climaxed again, didn't you?"

"I did. I was begging to be fucked when I did."

"I thought so. I doubt you would have been as upset if you hadn't. It makes it worse, doesn't it?"

"A thousand times worse."

"I know. Believe me, I know. Why don't you show me that picture you took, let me run it?"

She took my phone and ran the license plate number in the photo. "Shit! This comes back to a 2015 Toyota Corolla. They must have stolen the plate."

"What?"

"Sometimes thieves will steal the license plates off cars at airports or parking garages. Sometimes they replace them with another plate so you don't notice, other times they leave it empty. The first time you notice unless you're really observant is you're getting pulled over for no license plate."

"So this license plate won't give us any information?"

"I'm afraid not. We can tell the owner of the Corolla to double check his car for the correct plate. This guy's a clever bastard, I'll give him that." She made a note.

"He was waiting for me outside Tiffany's place," I said. "Does this mean one of them is my Judas?"

"Not necessarily, although it makes a case for one of them being the one. We already mentioned he may have cameras at your friends waiting for you to show up. That reminds me. Give me your purse."

I handed her my purse and setting it down on her desk, she disappeared for a few minutes, coming back with an electronic gadget. She turned it on and ran it all around my purse, but apparently, didn't find anything of interest as she got a scowl on her face.

"There's nothing in your purse, but I getting a very faint signal, like there's a bug somewhere nearby."

"They couldn't bug your office, could they?"

"How the hell would they know we're working for you," Jolene said.

"If they followed me here."

"Unlikely, but I suppose anything's possible." 

Jolene got up and started moving around the office. I could hear the device giving off a low tone, fairly faint. As she got closer to me, the tone got louder. 

"Could you stand up please, so I can check your chair."

I moved away and Jolene swept the chair and the tone remained faint. She moved closer to me and it got louder again.

"What have you got on?" She asked.

"Only my blouse and skirt. My underwear are in the purse."

She ran it over my top and the tone got loud, but when she ran it over the skirt, it went berserk.

"I hate to ask," she said, "but can you remove your skirt." 

Hell! Jolene had already seen me naked. She wasn't going to see anything she hadn't seen before, so I handed her my skirt, standing in her office with a bare ass. She ran the device over the skirt and the tone was normal, but as soon as she ran it over my nether regions, it screeched. 

She had me turn around and saw the plug in my ass.

"Is that one of the plugs the blackmailer gave you?"

"Yes. Oh my God, there's a bug in my ass?"

"In a manner of speaking, yes. This must be why he wants you to put it every morning by eight and upload a picture. He knows you'll have a tracker on you all day. Clever prick! But this may give us the chance to set him up. We know he'll want to fuck your ass on the day you wear the biggest plug. On that day, we can either tail you to catch him, or set it up so he thinks he's got you, but has to meet you at an unexpected place. What day are you supposed to put the largest plug in?" 

231803

"Thursday was the first, Friday, the next largest size, which I also put in today. Monday, Tuesday, it should be Wednesday."

"Wednesday's the day then. We'll catch him then." Jolene handed me back my skirt.

I didn't put it on immediately. Instead I asked, "Does this mean none of these friends betrayed me?"

"On of them might still be a traitor, but it certainly wasn't necessary for your blackmailer to find you." 

"The first day I came in, you were pretty grimy. Is there any chance you have a shower here to clean up after doing a surveillance? I don't want to go home like this. Tan might be home and I'd hate for him to see me like this. It might raise questions I can't answer."

"Yes, we do have one. Let me show you where it is."

She led me to the back of the office and showed me a small shower in a locker room. I took off my blouse and got in the shower, scrubbing myself thoroughly, trying to wash the cum and scent of sex off myself. I also removed the plug. I couldn't wear it back to the apartment either. I didn't wash my hair as I didn't want it to be wet when I got home. Jolene disappeared while I washed, but was back in time to hand me a towel.

231804

I put my bra and panties back on, then the blouse and skirt. The skirt was soiled with the cum which leaked from my pussy, so I'd have to throw it in the laundry basket when I got home. Fortunately, laundry was one of my chores and Tan never did it.

When I was ready to go, Jolene said. "I'll call you Tuesday and we'll make plans to catch this bastard, okay?"

"The sooner the better."

"I'll talk to you then."

I drove home, an empty husk.

[KTVbuddy]

great share, waiting here for more of this really nice story.

[JEMMA]

Greetings to all bros!

Thank you to those who have upped me points! Do continue to up me points if you like what you’ve been reading! Greatly appreciated! 

This chapter contains oral and anal sex in addition to vaginal intercourse, nudity in artistic posing, some lesbian touching between lovers and non consent/reluctance. If you don't like those things, don't read more. You were warned.

*****

Chapter 13 - No Escaping

Tan still wasn't home when I got back. A little too much fun with his buddy, I guess. It actually met my needs. After what happened, I didn't really want to see Tan right away. I was a little sore and a lot guilty. Everyone told me not to feel guilty because my rapist made me orgasm, but my body's betrayal of all I held dear was deeply disturbing. To cum was bad enough, but begging to be fucked even worse. No matter if my friends said I was experiencing normal responses to sexual stimuli, I had a hard time not thinking of myself in the worst possible terms; a slut, whore, floozy, tramp, trollop, harlot, strumpet. Every kind of epithet for a wanton woman of the loosest morals paraded itself through my mind.

232177

I'd never been one to slut shame someone in school who through love or misfortune, found herself pregnant or castigated for their morality. My parents raised me better than that. I tried to remain friendly and kind with them no matter how many others cast them aside. And when my girlfriends started having sex regularly, they still remained my dearest friends no matter if they chose to exercise their sexuality in a manner different from myself. But in my heart of hearts, I'd held a grain of smug superiority for waiting; for withholding myself from boys until I was married; to not succumb to the flood of hormones and give myself to anyone who attracted me. It had been hard, but I'd held myself better for being able to resist the temptations of sex others had given in to. When I was the last of my girlfriends to maintain my virginity, it was the pride of my waiting which allowed me to withstand the teasing and taunts of those calling me an ice queen or eternal virgin.

232176

To find myself surrendering now so readily to my carnal desires; to beg to be fucked by these strangers knowing I was another man's wife, ripped at the very core of my self perception as a woman. It was blowing up every image I had of myself; every ideal I'd held close. I'd been skewered on two cocks, one filling my throat, one filling my cunt, neither of them my husband, and begged them to fuck me. I was devastated. Jolene could tell me a hundred times I wasn't a slut for surrendering, but it wasn't enough to overcome my saying once, 'Fuck me, you bastard. Fuck me hard.'

232178

So I undressed myself, save for my panties and went to bed, hoping for sleep to find me. I left my panties on hoping to discourage Tan from further forays on my sore sex. Closing my eyes, I tried to sleep, but I was plagued by visions of my degradation. I heard Tan come home and pretended to be asleep so I wouldn't have to face him after what I'd done. I heard him in the shower and brushing his teeth, then he made his way through the dark room to our bed. He pulled back the sheets and climbed in beside me, covering both of us when he snuggled behind me. I could feel his heavy cock rubbing my bottom through the cotton fabric.

"Brenda," he whispered. "Brenda."

I remained still, barely breathing, hoping he wouldn't force me to acknowledge his presence. Figuring I was asleep, he left me alone, and I released a quiet sigh of relief. His arms surrounded me in his warm embrace, and I started crying, silent tears rolling down my cheeks. Tan was asleep for many hours before I followed him.

[AmeShin]

I suspect Maybe her husband is the culprit
Very nice written story

[kilobarsilver]

Awesome story TS, camping here for more updates!

[BK4ever]

really nice story, please continue sharing ts.

[JEMMA]

Tan woke up before me, the bed empty when I finally opened my eyes. My feelings of devastation and self-loathing returning in a flood as consciousness returned. If I could, I'd happily stay in bed all day, wallowing in my disgust. It wasn't fair to Tan though. He wasn't responsible for my being a slut. That was my flaw. My guilt forced me to get up and face him, and perhaps find some way to atone for my adultery. I put a t-shirt on to go with my panties and went to look for him.

232503

Tan was seated at the kitchen table, reading the Sunday paper. "Good morning, merry sunshine," he said, "sleeping in, were we?"

I bent over and kissed him, tousling his hair, still mussy from sleeping on it. "I think I ate some food which was a little off at Tiffany's. I didn't feel well when I went to bed so I took something to help me sleep."

"Did you have a good time?"

232504

"Yes. It was good to see them again. You were the prime topic of conversation. They wanted to know everything about you. How good you were in bed, how big your equipment is, if you were making me happy. General girl talk," I said. "Plus Tammie showed us more about her technique. You might appreciate the results."

"She's the one you said could deep throat a cock, right?"

"She would be the one."

"Did she show you how to do it?"

"We kind of had to figure it out ourselves by watching her. She didn't know how she did it."

"You think you could deep throat me now?"

"I'm not sure," I replied. "You're bigger than what I practiced on, but I should be closer than I was before."

232505

"Do you need food first, or can we try it out right now?" Eager boy.

I laughed. "We can try it out right now. Don't hold me to getting all of you down this time. I may still need to practice on you."

Tan jumped up and picked me up, throwing me across his shoulders and carrying me into the bedroom. He threw me onto the bed and was almost undressed before I landed. I giggled. He was like a little boy on Christmas. 

232506

"I'm on top," I said. "I need to work up to this gradually and not have you choke me out the first time I try."

He flopped onto his back, his cock already rising. "I'm ready."

"I see that. Give me a minute." I pulled off my t-shirt and rolled back on the bed to pull off my panties. I mounted him in a sixty-nine. "I need to concentrate to do this, so you don't have to reciprocate to start. Just lie back and enjoy," I told him.

"No problem."

I held up his cock and started sucking the head. When I had it wet and sloppy, I tried bobbing down on him. I got to my previous depths, swallowed and went a little farther, swallowed again and took him deeper yet. I should have taken a deeper breath before starting, I was feeling air deprived. I pulled back up, slathering his shaft with saliva, hoping the wet stuff would help ease him down my throat. Grabbing more air, I descended down his dick again, going a little faster. 

232507

I got further this time, only about an inch remaining, before I had to come up. I swirled my tongue around him, teasing. Cupping his sack, I slithered back down his pole. When I reached my previous depth, I felt his balls jump in my hand and his cock swell. Recognizing the signs of his impending release, I lifted up so I could taste him, swallowing eagerly when his salty offering filled my mouth.

"Jesus," Tan gasped. "I don't think anyone's ever gone as deep on me before. That was incredible."

I finished cleaning him off and squeezing the last few drops from his cock, licking them off his head. 

"This next time, you should last longer," I said, plunging down his prick once more.

His shrinking shaft sprang to life once more, filling my mouth. This time, Tan responded in kind, licking and kissing my pussy while I played his flute. He quickly brought me to orgasm, my pussy fluttering over his tongue. I worked my way down to my previous depth, but the last inch or so eluded me, he was so thick. I always seemed to be running out of air before the last little bit would go down my throat. I'd taken all of my blackmailer's cock last night, though he was smaller. The man fucking my cunt had pushed me onto my blackmailer's prick, but it seemed there was more. I'd fought hard at first, not wanting to give in to my own lust. Eventually, I'd surrendered, no longer trying to resist. Not resisting my orgasms, not resisting their rape, an open vessel to their lust. 

232508

I grabbed Tan's legs in each hand. Bobbing up and down on his thick dick, I let myself resist my own pleasure, to fight against it, refusing at first to give in to it. I felt it building, growing, mounting, burgeoning, but I wouldn't allow myself to crest. I strived to resist, to hold on, blocking the mounting pressure. It reached the point where resistance was futile, and the explosion would not be denied. I surrendered fully, opened myself fully, and as I orgasmed out of control, gripped him hard, and drove my mouth over his cock until I hit rock bottom and could feel his balls on my lips. Done. I'd taken all of him. His cock jerked and twitched and his seed filled my throat, so deep I couldn't taste him. He emptied himself, throbbing, pulsing, and only my lung capacity kept me from choking from lack of air. 

"Fuck!" He groaned. 

Fuck indeed. I raised my head from his lap, slurping and lapping up every drop of his cum. "I did it," I said, finally releasing his prick from my mouth. "I took all of you."

He frantically kissed and licked my cunt; my slutty little cunt, bringing me to another climax shortly after the other, maybe even a continuation. I relaxed on top of him, letting myself go, letting my pleasure fill me up, sate me. I dripped cum onto his lips, his tongue. He waited until I stopped shuddering before abandoning my pussy.

"Did I do well, husband?" I asked, languidly.

I could hear him panting behind me, his breath flowing on my folds, warm and soft.

"It was beyond what I imagined," he said.

"I'm glad." Perhaps I'd atoned slightly for my sins. I turned around so I could lie in his arms and kissed him, letting him taste himself on my lips.

232509

We made love once more before we went to bed that night, though I rode him again, still tender enough I needed to maintain control. I hoped we'd made up for our spat of Friday night and Saturday morning. Tomorrow was another day, and I'd be modeling for Suki. 

[proton11saga]

Nice story with the pics. Keep it up

[JEMMA]

After Tan left for work, I put in the third largest plug. They were starting to get a little larger and I expected it to be more uncomfortable. Perhaps the gradual stretching of my anus by the previous plugs was working as it went in relatively easily with a little lubricant. I took the picture of the plug in my ass and posted it to the website. Knowing I could be tracked by it, made me uncomfortable, and I assumed I could be approached any time my blackmailer wished. I would be happy when it was no longer the case. As long as we caught him before I had to surrender my anal virginity to him, I could survive the other things he might make me do.

I was at Shizuko's by 8:30. She was sleepily making herself coffee and toast when I got there. 

"Would you like some?" She asked, pointing to the coffee maker and toaster.

"Some coffee would be nice," I replied. "I already had breakfast this morning."

Suki poured me a cup and I sat at her breakfast counter, sipping it as she ate her toast. 

"I don't know why you want to do this so early," Suki bitched. "Normal people don't get up this early."

"Most of the world is up by 8:30, Suki. They're all pretty normal."

"Not if they're awake at two the previous night."

"Why do you stay up so late?"

"I'm a night owl. I don't feel my creative juices flowing until after noon. Then I'm taking a break after supper for playtime with Erin, or going to coffee shop or bar for drinks with my fellow artists."

"Speaking of Erin; where is she now?"

"She's still in bed like normal people, though she'll have to get up any minute now to get ready for her workout. You still haven't answered my question. Why do you want to start so early?"

"I want to get out of the house. I usually get up with Tan anyway, so I can eat breakfast with him, and I'd like to be home in time to make him dinner. It's part of my arrangement with him. If I'm going to be Suzie Homemaker, I need to provide his meals." Also, it was too easy for my blackmailer to find me. I don't want him fucking me in my house if I can help it. It seems more disrespectful to my husband. "Plus, I think the morning light will work better for the picture, don't you? Your couch gets some great light from the East."

Suki glanced at the couch. "Shit, you're right. It's almost perfect. Take your cloths off."

232761

232760

232759

232762

I smiled at her and stood up, removing my clothes while she rushed around setting up things to her satisfaction. I was soon standing there without a stitch of clothes. Erin chose that moment to come padding out of the bedroom the same way, naked as a jaybird. She kissed Suki soundly, hugged and kissed me not quite as soundly, and went to the fridge for some orange juice which she drank out of the bottle.

"Good morning all," she mumbled, after drinking a quarter of the juice. 

"Morning, Erin. I'm going to be borrowing your robe today," Suki said. "It's the only one long enough to cover Brenda when we take a break."

232763

Erin looked at me critically, then smiled at me. "Why would you want to cover that perfection. She looks good enough to eat, just the way she is."

232764

232765

I blushed, and my hands automatically went up to cover my girl parts. Erin laughed. "Too late now, Brenda. I'll probably picture you tonight when I lick Suki's pussy."

"Me too," Suki said. "But she'll get chilled lying still nude and should warm up occasionally."

"Go ahead, use it," Erin said. "Maybe she'll keep it warm for me."

Erin dug through the fridge and found some cold spaghetti, which she ate out of the bowl. "Have to carb up for my workout."

232766

"It looks as if your workouts are really working out for you," I said. "Your body looks a lot leaner and more muscular." 

232767

It was easy to tell. She was still standing there in her altogether. Her abs were flat and descended in a narrow triangle towards her sex. Her arms and legs were defined and rippling with muscle. 

"Thanks. I've added three or four inches to my vertical leap and I'm driving the ball a hell of a lot harder on my spikes. Quicker reaction times, too."

"Spanks a lot harder too," Suki said, arranging some kind of throw or big shawl over the couch. "I love it."

"TMI," I said. "Don't want to know about your sex life."

They both laughed. Erin put her empty bowl in the dishwasher.

"Lie down on the couch," Suki said. "Get in roughly the same pose as we decided on for the commission piece."

I lay down on the couch and got into roughly the same position. I was aware of my butt plugged bottom and sex pointing right at Erin where she stood in the kitchen. She didn't say anymore, though I could feel the heat of her gaze on me.

232768

"As much as I'd like to stay and watch; I've got to get going. I'll see you later, maybe, depending on how long you're here."

"Talk to you later, Erin," I said from the couch.

I uncovered my eyes and watched as Suki and Erin said goodbye to each other. Suki stroked Erin's breast for a few moments, turning her nipples into hard pebbles. Then her hand slipped between Erin's legs and two fingers penetrated her pussy. She slowly finger fucked Erin a couple times before pulling her hand away and licking her fingers clean. It was erotic watching them and I felt myself becoming moist as I witnessed their intimacy. They kissed and Erin disappeared in the bedroom to get dressed.

"I'm going to get my camera, Brenda. Stay there for a minute."

"Why are you taking pictures?"

"We've got the general pose we're using, but now I need to get specific. It would take to long to sketch several different ones to find the perfect one, so I'm going to shoot several photos in slightly different poses so we can pick out exactly the right one. Plus, I want to take several over the course of the day to watch the changing light. There may be a particular time of the day that creates exactly the perfect mix of light and shadow. When I've got the perfect pose and perfect time of day, I'll blow the picture up and reference it to get you in the same position each time we break and to reference the way I want the light and shadow to look on the painting regardless what time I'm painting."

"Why not just take a photo and paint from that?"

"A photo is two dimensional and doesn't look as alive as you are. Plus a photo is static. It doesn't move like you do. You may flex your leg, or tighten your stomach, or arch your back as you're posing, bringing out some small detail I want to capture I'd never see in the photo. Trust me. If I painted from a photo, it wouldn't do you justice."

232769

She got her camera, turned it on and adjusted the settings a little. I heard the shutter click. "Try parting your legs a little more." Click. "Close them more and arch your back." Click. "Raise your right arm more. Good." Click. "Put your left hand on your left knee." Click. "Try putting the left hand on your thigh." Click. "Closer to your vagina. Almost as if you're about to touch yourself." Click. "Put the same hand below your breast." Click. "Touch your breast." Click. In all, she took between 75 and a 100 shots. 

"Let me get you a robe. Why don't you take a break, stretch. Loosen up."

Suki got me Erin's robe and gave it to me so I could cover up. The robe smelled of Erin, her perfume or soap or shower gel. It smelled good. I stood up and stretched, reaching for the ceiling, then put the robe on. Suki removed the memory card from the camera and downloaded the pictures to her laptop. She opened them up. 

232770

"Take a look at these and tell me what you think," Suki said. "First look at the overall poses. Torso, legs and head. When you see one you like, start looking again for hands, arms and feet. We might have to put two or three different poses together to get the perfect one."

232771

So we started flicking through the different photos, eventually agreeing on a few different combinations. I removed the robe and got back on the couch and she moved me around until she had everything just so and took a half dozen more, with very minor variations. She looked them all over on the camera itself and picked one, showing it to me. 

"This is the one."

It was an incredibly sexy shot. My back was arched slightly, one leg was up, one was down and it really opened my groin area. My sex and butt plug was visible, though Suki assured me, by the time it was painted, it wouldn't be in my bottom anymore. My left hand was on my stomach, close to my vagina, drawing attention to my sex, though not touching it. My head was back, my right arm over my face like I was shading it from the sun which streamed across my body lighting up my breasts.

"It's so graphic," I whispered. 

"But you can't see your face or who you are," Suki reminded me. "It's the general pose you and Tan picked out."

"It almost looks as though you can see right up my kitty," I said.

"It won't be quite as detailed as the photograph," Suki said.

"How much are you getting paid for the painting?" I asked.

"Thirty thousand."

"Thirty thousand! That's marvelous, Suki."

"Better yet, the promise of another one if he likes it, plus recommendations to all his rich friends. This one client alone could be the basis of a whole career."

"I'm so happy for you."

"Thanks. Why don't we take another break and we'll eat some salad for lunch." 

I got up and put the robe on, and Suki whipped together a salad with ingredients found in her fridge. We sat down enjoyed our meal. I asked more about her relationship with Erin. She asked me about Tan and what he was like and how well we got along together. 

"When do you plan to give Tan your ass?"

"The thing I read said it would be easiest after using the largest plug."

"And you're on which one now?"

"The third largest."

"So Wednesday or later?"

"Yes."

232772

"You'll have to tell me if you like it as much as I do," Suki said. "Not all the time, you understand, but every once in awhile, you just can't beat a good ass fucking."

[civic850]

Camping here for more

[darkn1ght]

Looking to your daily updates! Thanks TS

[sexyhealth]

Intriguing, one of the best stories here!

[JEMMA]

I supposed I was about to find out, if my blackmailer couldn't be discovered beforehand.

We finished up and put our dishes away. 

"I'd like to take a couple photos in the afternoon light," Suki said, "so if you could leave your clothes off for now. But I won't start the painting until tomorrow. The rest of the afternoon, I'd like you to help me set up the scene. Decide on the covering for the couch, what items to put around to tell a story."

"Okay."

So Shizuko took a couple photos right away after getting me in the same position. Then we talked about the scene. 

232951

"I'm thinking a kind of period piece, maybe roaring twenties, perhaps listening to music, reading a book which aroused her, but she's set it down. Perhaps a vase of flowers, lace curtains," Suki said.

"Yes, I see. A book on the floor beside her, maybe something by D. H. Lawrence. Perhaps one of those early phonographs with the big horn on it. Can you even find anything like that anymore?"

"There's a prop place that rents props for movies and plays. They don't always work, but it would definitely set a tone," Suki replied. 

Taking the previous sketch done of me Friday which generally matched the photo Suki was using, she sketched in rough ideas. 

"A lamp behind her because she was reading. Maybe an old time lampshade with fringes on it," I said. "The old phonograph at the foot of the couch. The book should be open, as if she's stopped reading momentarily, but intends to return to it shortly. A couple pillows on the couch, a throw or quilt of some kind on the back of the couch, something old time. I know I'm to be nude, but perhaps an open nightgown, showing she was dressed, but has opened it because she wants to be bare." Suki sketched it in.

232952

"A vase of flowers," Suki said. "I'll probably use plastic, as real ones would need frequent replacing. A plate of food on the floor by the book, some fruit perhaps."

An apple with a bite gone from it," I exclaimed. "A hint of Eden; Eve and the apple. Maybe some grapes and a wedge of cheese, or a roll."

232953

232954

"This is good," Suki said. "You've got some great ideas." She was roughly sketching as we spoke. "Once we set it up, we'll have to take more pictures so we can return it to the same position each time I start painting, or no one will be able to use my couch. Erin would have a cow."

Suki took more pictures to capture the light on me later. After, I put on the robe and we searched through the house looking for things we could use as props. We found some things, but would need to find others elsewhere. She made an appointment for the prop place at nine tomorrow and asked me to meet her there so I could help her because I had some good ideas. 

"I'd love to," I said.

She was taking her final lighting pictures when Erin arrived home. Erin watched as Suki worked and I posed. When we were finished, I dressed while Suki showed her the pose we'd decided on and the sketch with the added props shown.

232955

232956

232957

232958

"This is beautiful work, Suki," Erin said. "It's very erotic. Your client should love it."

"We're going to be taking over the living room for awhile. I hope you don't mind."

"I can live with it, especially if I get to watch you work. What are you going to do with the pictures which didn't make the cut?"

I wanted to know the answer to that question myself. I had enough nude pictures of me floating around the city already.

"Delete them," Suki said. "The only ones I need are the pose, which I'll replace once we get the props set up, and the lighting ones to pick the best lighting for the scene."

"Thank you," I said. "I don't need nude pictures of myself floating around."

"Don't worry," Suki said. "I've got your back. I'll treat you the same as I would any professional model. All the pictures will be deleted after the painting is done."

"I'll see you tomorrow at nine, Suki. I'm looking forward to it," I said. "I need to get home and start supper for Tan."

"Tomorrow will be mostly set up," Suki said. "Get the scene exactly the way I want it. Maybe a few more lighting photos, especially in the morning. I expect to start the painting on Wednesday. Do you want a copy of the picture to show Tan what the finished product will look like?"

"Please. One of the sketch showing your ideas for the scene as well." She sent me the photo of me and took a photo of the scene sketch on her phone and sent it as well. 

232959

232960

232961

I hugged them both goodbye and left. As soon as I got home, I went into the shower, removed my plug and washed it and myself. All I put on after the shower was one of Tan's t-shirts, long enough to cover my sexy bits, but not much more. I started supper, something special, vodka chicken with capers, with a baked potato and some salad. I'd made it for Tan once before and he'd really appreciated it. It was time intensive, but well worth the effort. I didn't have time to bake the potatoes before Tan got home, so I microwaved them one at a time and put them in the oven at 150 degrees to keep them warm until the chicken was done.

232962

When Tan got home, he appreciated the brevity of my outfit and spent a few minutes nuzzling me from behind while I cooked, his hands pulling up the bottom of his shirt and caressing my sex.

232963

"Be careful, Tan. We wouldn't want your vodka chicken to burn," I murmured. "Why don't you make us both drinks or crack open a bottle of wine. We can play after supper if you wish."

"I can hardly wait," he replied. He kissed my neck and ear before doing as I asked and opening a bottle of white wine.

He handed me my glass before going to the bedroom to change. I was surprised when he came back naked, his cock dangling heavily before him. 

In response to my look, he said, "So we can get started right after eating without any delays. In fact, you should remove your shirt too."

I smiled at him. "Not until I'm done cooking. I don't want to get burned by any spatters. Might ruin the whole evening."

"Wait until the cooking is done, I can," speaking like Yoda in Star Wars.

"It won't be long. Five more minutes or so. Put the salads on the table and pick whatever dressing you want. I'll have the Fuji apple. Have a seat, drink your wine, relax."

He got the dressings and set the bowls of salad on the table. He also set some candles on the table and lit them, turning off the dining room lights in the process. He brought the open bottle of wine and set it on the table. In a little more than five, I plated the chicken and baked potato and brought everything into the dining room. When everything was on the table, I pulled the t-shirt off. I was pleased to see his cock twitch when I did so. I sat down next to him. Before he took a bite of anything, his hand reached over and cupped a breast, turning my nipples into taut, aching nubs.

232964

"You're so beautiful," he said. "I love you desperately."

"Thank you, Mr. Tan. You're quite the handsome gentleman yourself." I circled his cock with my hand and he twitched again and filled it quickly. I released him and patted the head. "Now, behave yourself until we eat this fine meal I slaved over."

We both enjoyed the meal, though both of us were rushing through it faster than our custom for most meals, both anticipating the dessert our nudity promised. As soon as our plates were clean, Tan cupped my sex, a finger inserted into my sheath. Gasping at the sudden invasion, I said, "At least let me put the cold items back in the refrigerator."

232965

"All right," he reluctantly agreed, withdrawing his finger, leaving an empty place in my pussy. "But no more. The dishes can wait." I got up and started to clear the food items. He added, "you're starting to let your pubic hair grow out again. I can feel stubble."

"Do you like it bare?"

"I do. I was surprised you took it off, but I like it this way."

"Perhaps you'll help me shave it," I suggested. "After."

"After what?"

"After you've made love to me. You can't stick your finger in me and leave me like that."

"Leave you like what?"

"Wet and wanting you." I walked into the kitchen with my ass swinging and swaying, giving him an eyeful.

http://www.xvideos.com/video47441321/_~_~_2

[unionpower]

Nice story with picture to show.
Steam xiao after reading.

[taylormadedrive]

Hope to read more TS and thanks.

[Shaky]

Very nice story. Keep posting!

[MountDarkshin]

Very nice story/photo thread. So horny after reading.

[NuclearLit]

TS - thanks for nice story and hope to read more updates.

[Thisen]

Amazing story, support support!

[JEMMA]

When I returned, he picked me up and carried me into the bedroom. "I certainly wouldn't to leave you wet and wanting," he said. "I know how to take care of that."

"I was hoping you did, sir." I giggled.

233135

233136

233137

233138

233139

233140

233141

Tan tossed me on the bed and I bounced once before coming to rest with my legs spread and waiting. He attacked my pussy with his mouth first, quickly preparing me to accept him. When he plunged deep inside me, I gasped in pleasure. 

233144

"Fuck me," I begged.

He stared at me for a second, before laughing and thrusting again. "Fuck you, huh?"

"Yes, please. I want you to pound me."

"Not make love?"

"Not this time. This time I want you to fuck me."

"Your wish is my command, Mrs. Tan."

233145

He pulled out and plunged into me again, hard, rocking my body. I groaned. He pushed my legs up, bending me in two, my legs resting on his shoulders and he had his way with me. I climaxed soon after he started, trembling uncontrollably as he continued to thump into me. His prick turned my pussy into a frothy mess. I could look down between us and see his cock coated in a heavy layer of my cum. I closed my eyes and surrendered to him, letting him carry me down his lewd path. I orgasmed a few more times before his body tightened and I felt him send a flood of sperm into me. We both panted shallowly, gasping for breath, overcome with the outpouring of passion, the energy expended. He kept me pinned to the bed like a butterfly as he throbbed inside me. Even after his pulsing stopped, I felt nailed into position until his shaft started to shrink. Finally able to breathe, we kissed, attacking each other's tongue with an eagerness belying our spent passion.

233146

233147

233148

233149

233150

233151

"Was that enough of a fucking for you, Mrs. Tan?" Tan asked.

"For the moment, Mr. Tan. I don't think we're done for the evening." 

I pushed him off me and turned around to take his cum encrusted cock in my mouth, cleaning him off and preparing him for another round. Even after he was hard, I managed to keep all of him in my mouth, putting my newfound skills to practice. I continued to lick and suck his organ until he surrendered another wave of cum to my throat. 

233152

233153

When I swallowed all of his offering, I said, "Now, sir. If you wish me bare, you must shave me. If I'm not mistaken, you'll be ready to fuck again. Given you've cum twice before, I assume I might ride you awhile before you cum again."

"What's gotten into you this evening?" Tan asked.

"Can't a wife love her husband without something having gotten into her?"

"I suppose, but it's not the usual, so unexpected."

"Let me show you the pose Suki and I finally decided on."

"I thought I already chose one."

"It was fine tuned. You'll see."

I got up and found my phone, bringing it back to the bed. I opened her text and clicked on the picture, blowing it up. I showed it to him.

"Brenda, fuck! This is unbelievable. It's amazing." His cock started to stir again.

233154

233155

233156

233157

233158

233159

"I feel it's very racy, but it's in line with what we decided and I do find it sexy," I said. "Suki was thinking of a setting like the roaring twenties, kind of flapper style. She touched up her original sketch, to show what she was thinking of. Just plant that picture in this setting." 

I showed him the updated sketch, the gramophone, lamp, lacy curtains, the book, the plate of food with the bitten apple and grapes.

"That's perfect. Her client will love it."

"How do you know?"

"Because who wouldn't?" Tan said. "Assuming he's male, he'll probably beat off to it every night."

"It doesn't bother you to know your wife would be subject to such lewd fantasies?"

"He won't know it's you. Why should I care?"

I shrugged my shoulders. I didn't know, but it seemed like he should.

"Come on, husband. Take care of your wife's stubble."

233160

I pulled him out of bed and into the bathroom. While I sat on the edge of the tub, he shaved me, making me smooth for him once more. As he pushed my folds and flaps around to run the razor down my skin without nicking me, he got progressively harder. By the time he finished wiping the shaving cream off my pussy, I was wet for him, and he was fully erect, his cock quivering with each beat of his heart. I led him back to the bed and directed he lie down. When he was flat on his back, I mounted him and directed his cock to my sheath and sank down over his stalk, quivering in lust as his thickness parted me.

233161

233162

233163

233164

Proceeding to ride him until he released, I had three more orgasms before he shared his essence with me. As I expected, he lasted a long time given his prior climaxes, so I was glad it was me riding him instead of the other way around. I'm not sure my pussy would have survived had I not controlled the speed and force of our union. When he was done, he went to sleep, completely worn out. I got up and cleaned up the dishes. 

No matter what was decided tomorrow with Jolene, I needed to make sure Tan would be the first one to use my ass. I didn't want my blackmailer to have my anal virginity. If it was something I had to surrender, Tan should be the one to have it. My blackmailer had taken so many firsts from me. I didn't want him to have another. Given Tan's size, I would have to wait until I'd worn the largest plug to ensure I could take his cock. I had to make sure whatever was decided tomorrow would result in Tan having first access to my bottom. Suddenly, I had an idea. If it worked, I would ensure Tan was the first one into my bottom.

233166

When I climbed into bed, I curled around Tan's warm, naked body and tried to dream of a life where he was my only lover.

http://www.xvideos.com/video24116785/sexy_korean_girl_masturbates

[birdwolf]

Good story

[JJMagic]

nice story TS, sure hoping there will be much more.

[JEMMA]

The next morning, after Tan left, I put in the fourth largest size plug in my bottom. This was the first one which engendered more than a little discomfort getting it in. The pain only extended for the moment the widest part went past my sphincter, settling for tenderness after it was embedded. I took the photos and posted them to the website as usual. When the posting was made, I went into the shower and removed it, cleaning it off and replacing it in the box. I looked at the largest one. It looked so huge. But if I wanted to guarantee Tan my anal virginity, I needed to give it to him tonight. If he was to get it tonight, I had to prepare my ass with the largest plug.

I smothered my anus with lube, then added more to the butt plug. I tried pushing it in, relaxing my sphincter as much as I could, but as soon as it became painful, I had to stop. No wonder the sizes were gradual. If one had to start with the largest, it couldn't be done, and I was essentially skipping a size and not allowing myself to be accustomed to the smaller one before graduating to the largest. I had to find a way to get it in. 

233350

There had to be something I could do beside applying lubricant to it. I needed some way other than trying to push it past the muscular ring. All of a sudden, I thought of sitting on it. I needed a flat surface the plug could stand on and let my body do the work. The floor would work, but I wanted something cleaner and higher. I looked for a chair or stool with a flat surface, but all of our furniture had either cushions or curved surfaces. Eventually, I looked around the bathroom and realized I could use the edge of the tub, or even the toilet seat with the lid down. I set the plug on the toilet lid, but the surface was a little curved and a light plastic, and I was afraid it might tip at the wrong time. 

233351

I set it down on the tub's edge. It didn't wobble and looked fairly sturdy. I added more lube to myself and the plug. Pushing it part way in, I crouched over the tub, holding it steady, then sat down. Fuck! The pain as it went in past the widest part was excruciating. Fortunately, it quickly subsided to a dull roar as the plug seated itself in my bottom. This size was no longer mildly uncomfortable, it bordered on painful. If I was going to give my ass to Tan, I had to tolerate the size. It wasn't only the width of this one, it was the length as well. I hadn't measured the plugs, but this one looked to be around six inches long and I could feel it moving inside me. Taking some ibuprofen to ease the discomfort, I gave myself time to get used to it before leaving to meet Suki.

233352

The drive to the prop store was a religious experience. Any bump or pothole causing my ass to bounce on the seat, sent a jolt of lightning through me, centered on my anus. Normal road vibrations were transmitted through the glass rod to the nerve endings in my bottom and I found myself becoming aroused, enough so I worried my panties were becoming wet. When I got to the prop store, I arrived just seconds before Suki, who I saw walking towards me down the sidewalk, drinking Starbucks coffee. I waited at the door so we could go in together.

Going inside, we spoke to the clerk about the items we wanted. Surprisingly, they had a lot of their props divided up by time periods, so she led us back to the section depicting the time period in question, and left us alone to pick out what we wanted.

"Why are you walking so funny?" Suki asked. "You're moving as if you've got a stick up your ass."

"I do, in a manner of speaking. I've got the largest butt plug in me today."

"I thought you were doing the largest size tomorrow?"

"That was the plan. I changed it. I wanted Tan to have me tonight."

"What's the rush?"

I couldn't tell her the real reason. If I didn't do Tan tonight, someone else might have my anal virginity and I didn't want them to have it.

"You said we'd be done early today and it gives me the chance to set the mood at home. Plus, when you start to paint tomorrow, I won't have anything in my bottom."

"How much mood do you need for someone to fuck your ass?"

"More than you, apparently."

"How big is it?"

"About this long." I held my hands apart. "And this big around at it's widest." I curled my fingers to show her. "And this wide where it's anchored now." I narrowed the circle to show her."

"Shit! It is a stick."

"Quite. It has to be to prepare me for Tan. He's fairly large," I said.

"So you said. So this last one is Tan's size?"

"Tan's longer."

"You found yourself a big boy, huh?"

"So I'm told. I don't have a lot of comparison, but I'm assured he's on the large side." Actually, I had more comparison than I wished for, but of the other five cocks I'd seen, Tan's was the largest. Only the one I hadn't seen felt near to Tan's size inside me.

233353

233354

233356

"Good luck," Suki said. "You might need it."

We found several items in the prop place to use for my painting. Suki got a cart and we filled it up with the items we wanted. We brought them to the cashier. 

"How long do you want them for?" She asked. 

"Three to four weeks, I should think," Suki said.

"That long? Most rentals are for a few days."

"I'm doing a painting. It will take longer."

"Of course. You might want to paint these items first, then return them. We charge by the day. I'll charge you for three weeks, but you'll receive any money back for unused days. Please call if you'll need it past three weeks."

"Do all the items work?" Suki asked. 

The clerk looked it over. "The lamp works. The gramophone turntable turns, for movies, but it doesn't play. They have to dub the music in. Everything else is static."

Suki nodded. The clerk rang us up and Shizuko paid. We loaded the things into both our cars.

"Meet you back at the house," Suki said.

"I'll see you there."

Once again, the drive was interesting, to say the least. There was one cobblestone street I had to drive to get to Suki's which nearly brought me to orgasm. I was beginning to see why people might find anal sex acceptable. Thankfully, it was only about four blocks long. If it had been longer, who knows what might have happened. 

http://www.xvideos.com/video46429813/_sex

http://www.xvideos.com/video44183045/_

[basfreak]

I like this story TS, shall wait here for more installments of it.

[JogAlone]

Excellent story TS, do continue :)

[rawboy83]

please share more updates ts, it's a really nice story.

[JEMMA]

The first thing Suki did after we got to her house was take some more pictures of me in the morning sunlight. She had printed out an eight by ten picture of the pose we wanted and using that, got me back into the correct position. She set the camera on a tripod and set it up to take pictures every ten minutes. She told me to hold the pose and while I laid there, having my picture taken at regular intervals, she unloaded both cars and brought everything into the house, setting it up around me. Without stepping between me and the camera, she turned her living room from something modern to a scene from the past. After about ninety minutes, my body was complaining from holding position so long and I said something to her. 

233711

233710

233712

233713

233714

"Geez, I'm sorry. I should have given you a break after an hour. Get up, stretch, move around. I'll stop the camera."

I got up and did some stretching, working the kinks out, while looking around at what she'd done to the place. Except for the couch, which still looked modern, it was transformed.

"We have to do something about the couch," I said. "It doesn't fit here at all."

"I know. I don't really want to rent a couch though. I have no way to haul it here, and no place to put this one if I replace it temporarily."

"It wouldn't look so odd except for the fabrics. The styling could be a little old fashioned, but the fabric pattern is too modern," I said.

"I know." She thought for awhile. "Erin's grandmother has some old things. Her house is like a museum. Maybe Erin and I could borrow something from her to give us the look we need. I'll check with Erin when she gets home. Let's look at the photos and see if we want to make any changes to the set up and see which lighting looks best." 

"Sure."

We looked through the nine photos taken so far, comparing them to those from yesterday. 

"I've got to say," Suki said, "I like the morning photos much better for lighting than the afternoon ones. The contrast between light and shadow is much more dramatic."

"I agree," I said. "The ones around 10:30 both days look the best. We should also turn on the lamp behind me and see if that makes a difference, good or bad."

"Done. What do you think about the rest of the items? Anything we should move around there?"

I pondered the question. It looked pretty nice now. Suki had put a book on the floor, though it was a placeholder; a Harold Robbins novel instead of a period author. The plate had plastic fruit. We wouldn't replace it with real food until it was time to paint it.

"I'm thinking the flowers should be half in the light, half in the shadow. It looks too staged at the moment. I think the book should be 'Women in Love', by D. H. Lawrence. It has erotic qualities which would fit the theme we're creating; woman reading a book, thinking of pleasuring herself. It came out before the 1920's. 'Lady Chatterly's Lover' wasn't published in English until around 1930. I think it's an interesting play on your own situation, since you and Erin are lovers."

"Perfect. I love it," Suki said. "I love both those ideas."

She adjusted the vase with the plastic flowers and turned on the lamp.

"Get back on the couch and I'll take a few more pictures."

Acquiescing, I lay back down and let her take some more photos to see what the affect of the changes were. Finishing up, we both agreed they looked almost perfect. Only the couch needed changing. 

233715

"I think we're done for the day," Shizuko said. "You can put your clothes back on and I'll see you back here tomorrow at eight-thirty."

"I told Tan I'd try to pick up some books for him from the library; some new author he really likes. Would you like me to pick up 'Women in Love'?"

"I thought I'd just use any book and put the title on it," Suki said, "but sure, why not, if you're going anyway."

"No problem. See you tomorrow."

"You'll have to tell me how tonight goes, with Tan. Whether or not you like anal sex."

"I won't give you the details, but I can say whether I liked it, I suppose."

I never made it to the library....... .........

http://www.xvideos.com/video40735115/_ktv_

[Wibers]

Nice update TS, please continue

[Sihaiz]

233135


So sweet looking, fantasy to bonk her :)

[JEMMA]

I was parked on the street and as I walked back to my car, I passed a white van. A familiar voice told me to hand over my purse and get in the back of the van as before. I looked up at my blackmailer's hidden face and silently handed over my purse and walked to the back of the van, climbing in the unlocked door. He told me to strip off my clothes and I started doing so, crying silently. I'd thought to evade him by changing the plugs today. When I was naked, he had me put my hands toward him. He fastened leather cuffs around my wrist. 

As he attached them to a pole in the front, I asked, "Is this really necessary? I'm being cooperative."

"You're being cooperative now. You may be a little less so when I start raping your ass."

He was right. As soon as he said it, I started pulling and tugging, trying to get away, but my bonds kept me controlled. 

"I'll scream rape," I said, my teeth gritted.

"I don't think you'll do that. I might get arrested, but as soon as I show the police and district attorney pictures of you eagerly sucking cock and begging to be fucked in a van like this one, I suspect I'll get released. Then your secret will be out. Your husband and family, your friends, everyone you know, will find out what a little slut you are, sucking my cock on your wedding day, fucking others on your honeymoon, multiple others. Being spitroasted in a van and begging for it. It's a hopeless case for a conviction. I'll be out before everyone's even had a chance to review the flood of material that hits the internet. So go ahead and scream if you want."

233871

I closed my mouth.

"That's more like it." He climbed into the back of the van with me and started stroking my ass.

"I thought you were going to wait until I used the largest plug."

He smacked my ass.

"Address me as sir, slut. What is the plug in your ass now, Mrs. Tan? It seemed you couldn't wait until I fucked your ass. You skipped right over the second largest to the largest. The only thing I can conclude is you want your ass fucked today."

"Not by you," I said. I added the sir, reluctantly. "Sir. I wanted my husband to take my anal virginity before you had it. Please. Let my husband fuck me first. You can fuck it tomorrow."

"If you wanted your husband to fuck your ass, you should have let him fuck it earlier. I told you I was going to fuck you when you wore the largest plug."

"I needed to prepare my ass, sir. You said it needed to be prepared and he's bigger than you."

"You should have prepared it with something other than my plugs. Too bad."

"Please, sir," I pleaded, "let him have my anal virginity. It's all I'm asking. I'll do whatever else you want."

"You're going to do whatever else I want anyway. Aren't you, Mrs. Tan?"

I heard his zipper go down and his cock plunged into my pussy. The large plug and all the movement I'd done since putting it in left my pussy so moist, he went right in. I cried out in despair. 

"Please, sir. Fuck my slutty cunt right now. I'll suck your cock and you can shoot your cum all over my face. Just give me twenty-four hours and my ass is all yours." 

"I'll think about it, but you'd better show me a little gratitude."

"Thank you, sir. Please, sir. Whatever you want. I'm all yours."

"Beg for it."

"Please fuck my slutty cunt, sir. Fuck me hard and make me cum. I want you to make me cum so bad."

"Fuck me back."

233872

"Yes, sir." I started rocking back against him, fucking him, opening myself to him, trying to give him everything I had. I could hear his camera clicking behind me, knowing he was taking more pictures. 

"Beg some more."

I knew he wanted to have video of me begging to be fucked; something more to protect himself and to threaten me with, but I was willing to give him whatever he wanted if he let Tan have my ass first.

"Please, sir, I'm begging you. Let me fuck myself on your hard cock. Please, let me cum on your cock. I want it so badly, sir. You can cum on my face. Let me feel all your hot, salty sperm spatter my nasty slut face, sir."

My blackmailer started playing with the plug in my back door, while playing with my clit. He tugged on it, pulling it an inch or two out, expanding my rectum, then pushing it back in. God, it felt good, and I let him know it, still begging.

"You're going to make me cum, sir. Your cock feels so good. Make me cum, sir. Please let me cum."

I spasmed over him, allowing myself to cum freely, not fighting it. I shuddered, my orgasm extending in waves from my pussy and ass. I could feel my body contracting over the plug and his cock. It was so powerful, I was still shaking a couple minutes later. He pulled out of my pussy and moved up by my face. I turned to face him and he still had his camera out, filming. He pumped his cock a couple times and sent sprays of his hot, thick, spunk all over my face and hair. I smiled as he did it, letting him photograph my face as he shot all over my grinning face.

"Yes, sir. Cum on my face, sir. Let me feel your hot cum all over my face."

"Suck it clean, slut." 

He waved his cock in my face and I captured it in my mouth and proceeded to suck him clean. He never lost his erection as a result. When he was fully hard again he moved back to my sex and plunged back in. I fucked back against him, being the obedient little whore so he'd leave my ass alone. I felt him moving the plug again figured he was going to tease me with it some more. Instead, he pulled it from my ass and I felt my butt gapping after it was removed. Drops of cold liquid fell on my ass and he smoothed it around the hole.

"What are you doing, sir."

"I'm getting your ass ready for my cock."

"Please, sir. You said you'd wait if I was pleasing to you. I did everything you asked. Please don't fuck my ass."

"You're mistaken, slut. I didn't say I'd wait. I said I'd think about it. I thought about it and I still want to fuck your whore ass."

I started moving my ass all around to keep him from entering me, but my arms and hands were confined and I couldn't use them at all. I tried kicking, but he pinned them down. I dropped my ass to the ground, but nothing I did was successful. I felt his cock at my back door and he plunged in, sliding easily past the muscle now my ass had been prepared. I screeched and he slapped my ass again. 

233873

"Keep that up and you'll get your wish and the cops will show and I'll show them your cum smattered face and you begging to be fucked. They won't even arrest me."

"I put the other one in and posted it this morning," I cried as he fucked me. "How did you know I wore this one? And I left the other at home. How did you track me here?"

"You figured that out, did you? Clever girl. Or did your detective agency figure it out for you?"

"How did you know?"

"Thank you for confirming that for me. After one of my last contacts with you, you went to a building downtown. I wondered what was there and ran a check on the address. Lo and behold! A detective agency was located there. By the way; the tracking device in your plug is activated by body heat. Imagine my surprise this morning when your fourth day plug went dark and your final day plug went active. Lovely. Meant I got to enjoy this beautiful ass one day sooner than anticipated."

I shuddered and quietly cried as he reamed my virgin ass. Tan wouldn't get my ass first either. I felt horrible. This man was taking everything from me and I didn't have any choice. Given he'd cum once already, he was able to go for a long time. Sliding in and out of my anus, I climaxed after ten minutes and my humiliation and despair was complete. I sobbed openly now.

"I knew you were the perfect whore. Your body was made for sex," he said as I moaned through my orgasm. "Your husband should turn you out on the streets. He could retire on the money he made from you. Most whores don't enjoy sex as much as you do. Hearing you moan through your orgasms will drive lots of repeat business."

He plunged into my ass for another half dozen minutes. Finally, he went rigid and I felt his cum coating the interior of my rectum. He pulled out, wiping his slimy cock on my ass. 

"Someday, I'm going to make you lick this clean," he said.

I threw up. I emptied all the contents of my stomach in his van, my guts churning.

"What the fuck! You bitch!"

I was glad, even though I was half lying in my own puke. I heaved again, the smell overwhelming. 

"Jesus!"

Maybe I should learn to puke and defecate on command. Maybe he wouldn't be so eager to use me if I was covered in shit and vomit.

"You shouldn't have suggested you would force me to clean your shit covered cock," I whispered raggedly. "My stomach rebels at the suggestion."

"Get the fuck out."

I shook my bonds. "I'd love to. You need to release me."

I heard him zip his pants and he climbed out the back and into the front so he wouldn't have to crawl through my vomit. He released my hands and I sat up. I found a towel in the back he'd used to wipe himself clean. I wiped myself off as best I could. Fortunately, none of my clothes was lying near me. They were clean; cleaner than me. I put them on, and climbed out of the van, leaving a disgusting mess back there. It felt just. A disgusting mess in his van for the disgusting mess he'd made of my life.

233874

Going to the front of the van and stuck out my hand. "My purse."

He handed it to me. "I'll see you later," he said. 

I took my purse and turned away. He drove off. Maybe next time, I could puke all over him instead of the floor of the van. I got into my car and woodenly travelled home. I was tempted to drive the car into a bridge abutment, to end my life. It would look more like an accident than suicide. Tan wouldn't be blamed. But what if I didn't die? I could remove my seatbelt, but I didn't know how to disable the airbags, and if I did, would it look as though someone was trying to kill me or I was committing suicide. Plus, I remembered my conversations with Kathy and Jolene. I should at least give Jolene a chance to catch this bastard. I recalled what happened to her rapist. Boating accident. Jolene seemed almost as mad at my blackmailer as I did. Perhaps there was a boating accident in his future. I smiled.

When I got home, I took all my clothes off and threw them into a big trash bag, along with the box with the rest of plugs. I took a shower, scrubbing myself nearly raw. My anus was sore. He'd fucked me quite a long time. Putting on some clothes, I threw the trash bag into the dumpster in the lot. I went back into the house and called Jolene.

"Hey, Brenda," she said, "you ready to talk about our plans for tomorrow?"

"No need." I barely got the words out before I started crying again. 

"Oh no, Brenda. I'm so sorry. What happened?"

"He got to me today. I put the largest plug in me today so I could offer my anal virginity to Tan tonight in case tomorrow went wrong. The trackers in the plugs are body heat activated so he knew my ass was prepared and he followed my signal to Shizuko's house. He had another van, white this time. He took me, Jolene. He took my ass." I cried harder.

"Brenda. Do you want me to come over?"

"Not today. Tan will be home too soon. Come tomorrow morning. I want to sleep now."

"I'll be there at eight."

"Thank you." I disconnected. 

I texted Suki to let her know I couldn't start tomorrow, I was feeling ill. I also texted Tan to let him know I was sick and to get whatever he needed for supper, but I was going to bed.

He texted back asking what was wrong. I told him flu. I said I'd thrown up, which was true. He asked me if I wanted him to come home. 

To watch me sleep. I don't think so. Just grab some supper and let me sleep.

I love you.

I love you too, I texted back, sobbing again.

I took some Tylenol PM and went to bed, curling up in a small ball. It still took me over an hour to sleep, but I finally did. I woke up briefly when Tan came home and rattled around in the kitchen, but physically and emotionally exhausted, I dropped off again before he came to bed.

http://www.xvideos.com/video47906605/akari_asagiri_needs_stiff_cocks_in_her_tiny_holes_-_more_at_pissjp.com

[Stinkbee]

Very good story and videos! :)

[AndrewMcLean]

Awesome. Please keep it flowing :)

[championsleague]

Amazing story, support support!
Hope to read more.

[JEMMA]

Brenda finally learns the identity of her blackmailer. What will she do?

This chapter contains oral and anal sex, lesbian sex, facials, double penetration and non-consent. Forewarned is forearmed. Don't read further if these items don't float your boat.

Chapter 14 - Mutually Assured Destruction 

I was still asleep when Jolene rang the doorbell the following morning. It took me awhile to put something on and open the door. As soon as I did, Jolene rushed through the door and hugged me in a fierce embrace. 

"I'm so sorry, Brenda. I'm so sorry we didn't catch the bastard before." 

"He knows I've hired you." 

"How does he know?" Jolene asked. "Was he following you?" 

"It's partly my fault. After he had sex with me Saturday, he watched my signal from the plug and saw I went to your business address. He cross checked the address with tenants and saw a private detective service was one of the tenants. When I asked him how he found me yesterday after I left the other plug at home, he told me I was a clever girl for figuring out I was tracked by it, or was it the detective agency I hired. I didn't realize he was testing me and blurted out, how did he know. So when he asked, I confirmed it for him." 

"Even the fact he suspected, caused him to be cautious. It's why he's doing things like surprising you and changing vehicles and license plates. He figured you're being watched. He's a slick bastard; I'll give him that. I'm sorry, Brenda. To catch this guy, we need to establish full daytime surveillance on you. He's being too coy." 

"I won't be wearing a tracking device anymore. The plugs served his primary purpose and I threw them away." 

"That certainly helps," Jolene said, "but our office is so far away, and with him knowing we're the ones helping you, it means he'll know how long it will take us to respond. Even given you've the opportunity to call or text, and you didn't yesterday, he knows how long he's got with you before we can get anyone there. If you're home, he's got 45-60 minutes alone with you depending on traffic. He can do what he wants and leave before we can respond." 

"How long a drive is it between your office and Shizuko's house?" I asked. 

"Are you going to be there every day?" 

"All except the weekends. I'm modeling for her. It was my plan to get out of the house." 

Jolene checked her phones map application. "Twenty to twenty five minutes, but he knows it too. He has the same capability to check a map and see how long it takes. As long as he keeps his attacks under that time limit, we can't get there fast enough." 

"Let's give it a try, anyway. None of his attacks have lasted that quickly. He wants to drive home my helplessness, my sluttiness. All of his previous attacks lasted longer. I can keep an eye out for vans and let you know if I see one outside Shizuko's before I leave the house. I'd like to have some money left in my account if I can help it." 

"I understand. Okay, we'll give it a shot." 

She hugged me once more and left. 

http://www.xvideos.com/video45521995/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video46749449/_3p_sex
http://www.xvideos.com/video40793219/91_vx_1810579955

[Scudetto]

Nice story, hope to read more.

[Truthful]

like your story alot TS! please do continue sharing. :)

[Warberg]

Nice story, love the pics and videos too :D

[JJMagic]

love this story! sure hoping there will be much more.

[JEMMA]

That night, I let Tan fuck my ass. There was no point in protecting it anymore. My blackmailer had used it once and I assumed he'd use it again. It had been more enjoyable than I'd thought possible, and even if Tan was larger, I believed if he was gentle, it wouldn't be terrible. 

234265
234266
234267

As he made love to me that evening after I'd had my first orgasm, I asked him if he would like to put his cock in my ass. He stopped in surprise. 

234268

"I'd love to," Tan replied. "But it should be properly prepared for anal sex by stretching it out. I can get some plugs if you want to try it." 

I lied. "After you told me you'd enjoy anal sex with me, I investigated the practice and got some plugs. I've been wearing them during the day to prepare." 

"You're kidding!" He pulled out of my pussy. 

"No, Tan. Not kidding. Here's the picture Suki took of the final pose we agreed on. You can see the plug in my butt." 

234269

I pulled my phone off the nightstand and showed him the picture. He whistled. "You're gorgeous, Brenda. This is wonderful. I can't believe you have a plug in your ass." 

"Suki and Erin were surprised too, but they both like anal sex, so not as surprised as you are." 

"They're lesbians. What do they know about anal sex?" 

"Strap-ons apparently have more than one purpose." 

"I suppose they do," he mused. 

"Anyway, it's my first time," I lied again, "so you need to be very gentle and go slow. There's some lubricant in the nightstand." Actually, he needed to go slow as I didn't know if my anus would still be feeling the affects of yesterday's rape. 

"I'll be gentle," he agreed. "You'll hardly know I'm in there." 

"I doubt that's true, Mr. Tan; but I appreciate you taking your time." 

He got the lube and carefully greased my butt and his cock. I was a little worried. The last plug had been as thick as Tan, at least around the widest point, but not as long. My blackmailer wasn't as big or long, so even though I'd cum for him, I was concerned Tan might hurt more. 

234270
234271

When he'd thoroughly oiled us both, including using a finger to stretch me out a little, Tan put the head of his cock at my back door and pushed. Reluctantly, my ass parted for him, with a sharp twinge of pain. I flinched and he stopped. 

"Does it hurt?" Tan asked. 

234272
234273

"A little, but don't stop. Keep going until you're all the way in, then pause while I get used to your size." 

He pushed harder and his head popped through. I sighed when it did as it was the widest part. He held still. 

"You're so tight," he said. 

"You're so big," I replied. 

After a couple minutes, I said, "Very slowly, work yourself in deeper. I'll stop you if it's too much." 

234274

Without speaking, he nudged his way forward. It was uncomfortable, like the largest plug had been, but not intolerable. I was grunting a little, in a very unladylike manner, but getting by. Finally it stopped. 

"I'm all the way in," Tan said, and I realized I could feel his ball sack dangling against my pussy and his short pubes tickling my bottom. 

234275

"Stop there," I instructed. "I'm still getting used to how deep you are." 

Tan held still for me. I could feel his cock throbbing in my rectum, his pumping blood causing it to twitch slightly. I was so full. The largest plug and blackmailer's cock failing to fully prepare me for how full I was. Gradually, my rectum quit trying to squeeze him out and gradually relaxed more around his cock. 

"Very slowly; you may move," I said. 

Tan withdrew an inch or two, then inched forward. When I accepted that, he withdrew more, and pushed back in. Slowly and relentlessly, he started using his whole erection to fuck my ass, and I accommodated it. The discomfort of his movement eased and I felt the first twinges of pleasure building up in my pussy, as if my ass and pussy were connected somehow. Tan reached down and began playing with my clit, intensifying my mounting pleasure. 

"Do you like my ass?" I moaned to him. "Do you like fucking my ass?" 

"Do I," he grunted back to me. "You're so fucking tight; it's like you're strangling my cock." 

He sped up more, and I tolerated it, even reveled in it. He was fucking my ass almost as hard as he usually pounded my pussy and I was loving it. He pinched a nipple while he fucked me, continuing to tease my clit as well. 

I screamed for him, "I'm cumming, Tan. You're fucking my ass and I'm cumming." 

My whole body convulsed, bearing down on his cock. I felt him him expand in my butt and his cock pulsed, shooting jet after jet of his cum deep inside my bowels. We were both shaking, almost as if we were cold, as our orgasms swept through us like a rip tide. The sensations eased and Tan pulled me down, collapsing on our sides, breathing hard. His cock was still in me, but I felt it start to dwindle in size. 

http://www.xvideos.com/video44345931/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video34597061/_

[JEMMA]

"Thank you, Brenda. I loved it." He kissed the back of my neck. 

234277

"I enjoyed it too," I said. "More than I thought possible." 

"So you'd be willing to do it again?" Tan asked. 

"If you're as careful as you were this time," I said. "You really are large and I was very full." 

We lay there, enjoying the afterglow of our orgasms until Tan finally popped from my bottom. "I'd better get up and clean myself off," he said. 

234279
234281
234282

"Could you get me some tissues," I said. "I feel your cum leaking from me." 

"Of course." 

"I think I need to take a shower," I said. "Make sure I'm clean before sleeping tonight." 

"Do you want some help?" Tan asked. "I can wash your back." 

"You've done enough to my backside tonight, Tan. I'll manage the rest, thank you." 

234283
234284

He grinned at me. "I did, didn't I?" 

I smiled back. "Go on. Get cleaned up. I'll take my shower when you're done." 

He handed me some tissues which I placed against my back door, while he went to shower. I could feel it gapping, but it was closing slowly and I felt that too. 

234285
234286

He returned ten minutes later still grinning, quite happy to have fucked my ass. As long as he was happy, I guess I'd achieved my purpose and assuaged a little of my guilt. I showered and checked my bottom when I was done. My anus was fully closed so I supposed I had nothing to worry about there as long as I was careful and didn't do anal sex too often. My bottom was mildly sore, but it was a pleasant soreness, almost like the muscle ache after a good workout. Sore for a good cause. 

http://www.xvideos.com/video26042135/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video24259793/_-_peterporntube.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video35655443/_

Video simulation
https://openload.co/f/62ki4rsmPCc
https://openload.co/f/ujEH7ku-jpQ
https://openload.co/f/nIizbtC3vQ8
https://openload.co/f/WZlq5586jxA
https://openload.co/f/qDJ555EFIS0
https://openload.co/f/LEfPK0ona60

[Swollew]

Good bro, love it!

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[JEMMA]

I started going to Suki's every day for her painting. I know she wanted to finish her commission project and get some money in the bank. Every day before leaving, I'd check for the presence of any van's outside her house. Except for a plumbing van one day, with workers going into a house across the street, I never saw one. After a week, I was hoping he was done with me, but I wasn't so lucky. As I was walking back to my car, I got called from the open window of a car. 

"Get in," he said. "You know what to do." 

I didn't have an opportunity to text Jolene or Mauro without him seeing. I got in the car and he was sitting with his cock out of his jeans, hoodie over his face. 

"We're practically in public, sir," I said. "We could get arrested." 

"Practically isn't in public. The windows are tinted and it won't take long. Once you bend over my cock, nobody will even see you in the car." 

234468
234469
234470
234471
234472
234473

Asshole. I bent over his prick and started to suck. I wanted to get it over with quickly, so did as much as I could to make him cum. He held my head down over his cock, forcing me on it. I expected he'd want me to swallow to keep his jeans clean. I hoped to let some fall out of my mouth so his crotch would be wet. He surprised me. Just before he orgasmed, he pulled my head up by the hair and sprayed a huge load all over my face. It felt like he'd been saving it for a week. Apparently, he didn't care whether his jeans got dirty, because it dripped from my face all over him. When the spurting stopped, he pushed my face over his prick, to drain the last few drops from his stalk. Fuck. 

234474

"Now get the fuck out of my car, slut." 

"Do you have something to wipe my face with, sir?" 

234475
234476

"Sluts should wear their cum in public, so everyone knows what they are. Get out." 

I climbed out of the car. Given his treatment, I needed to start carrying something with me to clean myself with; a hand towel, paper towels, something. I memorized the license plate number and make and model of the car until I could write it down. In the car, I found some drive thru napkins in the glove box and wiped the cum off my face. I texted Jolene the information. 

I was confronted by kidnapper again outside Shizuko's house. Black Dodge Charger with tinted windows, License No, PFA5612. 

Are you all right? 

Not as bad as last time. All he did was make me blow him, then cum on my face. 

Do you need someone to talk to? 

How did I feel? Better than most times, I guess. When did I start thinking sucking my blackmailer's cock was no big deal? I texted, I'm good. 

234477
234478

Rat bastard. 

Agreed. 

I went home, took a shower and brushed my teeth. When Tan got home, we had supper, made love, and I was happy I didn't have to worry whether another man's cum would leak out of my pussy or ass at an inopportune time. Everything was good or as good as it could be under the circumstances. 

http://www.xvideos.com/video25570075/_1_-_-_thisav.com-_
http://www.xvideos.com/video29914407/_.com_
http://www.xvideos.com/video17323007/she_got_fucked_veryhard_live_at_my_cam_girlcamlive .org

http://www.xvideos.com/video40768277/_1810579955
http://www.xvideos.com/video40794211/_v_1810579955
http://www.xvideos.com/video15027085/3265930

[JEMMA]

Jolene called me the next day and told me the license plate was from a Honda Civic, so it was stolen again. From that time forward, it wasn't just vans I watched for outside of Suki's. I looked for anything out of the ordinary. Any cars I didn't see every other day I was there, I inspected more closely to see if someone was sitting inside. I didn't see my blackmailer again for ten days. This time it wasn't at Shizuko's. I was going home after posing, leaving early because Suki and Erin had some event they were attending that afternoon. As I passed a little strip mall close to home, I received a text from him. 

Turn into the parking lot at the next light. Look for a red, panel truck in the lot and climb into the back. Strip. You won't need clothes for what you'll be doing next. 

Fuck. Was I being followed? How the hell did he know where I was. Sure it was on the way back home, but turn in at the next light was pretty specific instructions. I called Jolene and told her. 

"Shit, you're almost home. It's at least 45 minutes there if I'm lucky." 

"I'll try to stall as much as I can. Please hurry." 

"I'm on my way." 

I turned in at the light. The parking lot wasn't large. The red panel truck stuck out like a sore thumb. I wondered if I could pretend I didn't see it. I drove past it. 

Ding. New message. You just drove past it. Don't play games, Mrs. Tan. You won't like the result. 

Someone was watching me. I parked the car, took a picture of the back of the truck and leaving my purse locked in the car, walked over to the truck and climbed into the back. There was a mattress thrown in the back with some sheets and a battery operated lamp. Closing the door, I started removing my clothes. My blackmailer got in behind me, tossing me another mask. 

234621

"Put this on. We're having another special guest star. Hurry." 

234622

As soon as I was naked, I put on the mask and all was blackness again. The door at the back of the truck opened and closed and footsteps approached. I heard the sound of the others getting undressed, the thin sound of zippers and clothes hitting the floor of the truck. Someone laid down on the mattress beside me. 

234623

My blackmailer said, "Mount him." 

I felt around and found an erect cock. I climbed on, but was dry and he didn't slide into me easily. I felt his hand spread lube on my pussy and his cock and I slipped over him. I opened my mouth to take the cock I expected to be thrust into my mouth. Instead, a hand started spreading lube over my anus and a cock speared into my rectum, hard and fast, causing a quick intake of breath. I'd continued letting Tan use my ass every few days, and I was used to taking his huge cock, but never with someone else in my pussy. I was packed full. 

234624
234625

For a few moments, no one moved, and I was skewered between them, their cocks nearly touching within my body. Then my blackmailer started fucking my ass, and the one I was riding caressed my breasts and played with my clit. Once again, my body started betraying me and my arousal built. My nipples were hard and taut and I began moving over the prick in my pussy, becoming consumed with lust. I knew they could feel me moving on their cocks as they fucked me, already broken. My shame not yet complete, I started moaning as I was fucked. I should have expected how amazing it would feel to be double penetrated. My blackmailer had played with the plug in my ass while he was fucking me preparatory to taking my ass. I would never have believed it could feel this good, both cocks hard and soft, alive, filling me, fucking me. I climaxed twice as they fucked me, screaming so loudly, the one beneath me in my cunt put his hand over my mouth to quiet me down. They climaxed at almost the same time, their cocks swelling in me and filling my pussy and ass with their hot cum. 

234626
234627
234628
234629
234630

Their balls emptied, my blackmailer pulled out of my ass and when he was off me, the one on the bottom pushed me off him. I heard them getting dressed and when the one had left, my blackmailer collected my mask. 

"What a fucking slut you are," he said, leaving me in the back of the truck, closing the door behind him. 

I sat there in the back of the truck, crying. Several minutes later, the back of the truck opened and Jolene was standing there with her gun out and pointed inside. She saw I was alone and climbed in, closing the door behind her. 

"What did he do this time?" She asked. 

I couldn't stop crying enough to answer and she got on the mattress with me and held me until I'd cried myself out. Finally able to calm myself, I said, "There were two, my blackmailer in my ass and another one in my pussy. I thought you might need DNA again, so I haven't tried to clean myself up yet. They left the truck. Does that mean you can trace it?" 

234631
234632
234633
234634
234635

"I can trace it, but if they left it, I suspect it means the entire truck was stolen. If the truck is reported as found, it will probably be processed by the police and your DNA, fingerprints and everything will be all over the back of a stolen vehicle. If we don't report it, the police will eventually be knocking on your door as a suspect after it is reported, and if we report to the police, your secret is out." 

I started crying some more. 

"Listen, Mrs. Tan. Let me talk to the owners. I'll tell them we've found their truck and to let us handle the processing of the vehicle before we return it to them. I'll say a young woman was raped in the back of their truck and we're trying to avoid the publicity of having her name bandied about. The ones who did the raping were the thieves and if we find the rapists, they'll have their thieves. They would probably welcome not having their company associated with a rape." 

"Please. I can't have this get out." 

"Let me call Mark and get his help to process the truck. I'll check with the owner of the truck and see if they'll work with us." 

"Whatever you can do." 

Jolene left me alone long enough to get her evidence kit and when she returned, said she'd called Mark. He was on his way. She collected sperm samples from both my pussy and ass, then helped me clean up as best as I could and dress. Mark got there with a bigger evidence kit and he started to process the truck. He confirmed the truck had been reported as stolen, and not from anyone who'd they gotten information on previously. Jolene called the owner and spoke to the president of the company. 

"Hi, my name is Jolene and I'm with Cap-on Investigations. We've found a truck you reported as stolen. I'd like to ask a favor." 

She listened for a second. 

"Your truck was used in another crime, a gang rape of a young woman who we represent. Due to the nature of the crime, she prefers it not be reported to the police. We are processing the vehicle for evidence and will share anything we find with you. We will remain with the vehicle until you send someone to claim it. We'd ask you not report anything due to the sensitivity of the crime. We will let the police know the vehicle has been recovered by you so they can remove it from the stolen vehicles list." 

Jolene listened again. 

"I understand, sir. There does not appear to be any damage to the vehicle, so I doubt you will need to submit any type of claim for damages to your insurance company. I'm sure you would not want the negative publicity if it turned out any of your employees was responsible for raping a young woman. We're trying to avoid any type of publicity whatsoever." 

http://www.xvideos.com/video20980469/_-_.
http://www.xvideos.com/video11630121/g.e.m_
http://www.xvideos.com/video38127163/nana_ninomiya_enjoys_proper_dick_in_her_furry_cunt _-_more_at_pissjp.com

[JEMMA]

She listened and then gave the address where the truck could be picked up. "Thank you for your help, sir. Mr. Capone himself will remain with the vehicle until someone gets here. Please hurry." 

"They've agreed to keep the police out of it," Jolene said. "We have to let the police know the vehicle was recovered so some poor innocent driver doesn't get stopped for being in a stolen vehicle. They won't need to process the vehicle or know another crime took place, so your secret should be safe for awhile longer." 

"Thank you, Jolene." 

234894

"I have to recommend we put you on full daytime surveillance, Mrs. Tan. This bastard is going to keep doing the same thing and we're never going to catch him this way. He's too fucking clever. Unless this DNA reveals more than the other one does, or the fingerprints turn up something, you're not going to be safe. DNA is only good if the person is previously entered into the database, and it doesn't seem to be the case here. The second person may be in and if we catch him, we can pressure him for the name of the other one, but I'm not hopeful. I know it's not what you wanted to hear, but I can't see any other way." 

"I agree. All I would ask is he's not doing it as frequently as when he started. So let's wait for 6 or 7 days before we start. If we started today, I might run out of money before he attacks me again. It's been 10 days since the last one." 

"Okay. That makes sense. We'll start the surveillance one week from today." 

"Please. I'll give you a schedule so you can know where I am each day and what my plans are." 

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Tan. I feel we've let you down, but this is no ordinary asshole. I'll let you know if we get anything out of today's processing. Would you like me to come home with you?" 

"No. Tan will be home fairly soon. You can't hold my hand in the shower. I'm getting used to this." 

Jolene hugged me and I left her and Mark to finish. 

http://www.xvideos.com/video22034925/_4p
http://www.xvideos.com/video27249397/1-_-_
http://www.xvideos.com/video19342529/trim.4e4fab15-65e3-49c6-a31c-ea2725252a95.mov
http://www.xvideos.com/video36923797/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video32360013/_b_
http://www.xvideos.com/video31482161/_2_.
http://www.xvideos.com/video47811241/she_is_my_friend_s_wife_from_japan_full_veersion_i n_porntaken.com_search_title_at_44_40

Video 疯狂淫诱
https://openload.co/f/ili5tOAmTE0
https://openload.co/f/BoIBJBFCjB8
https://openload.co/f/n1LjIp2xe44
https://openload.co/f/TbWBOFq_NWM

[JEMMA]

Nothing came from my last attack. The door handles of the truck only had mine and Jolene's prints on them. The steering wheel and cab had been wiped clean. It was a dead end. They started their surveillance on me a week later. Nothing happened during the intervening period, for which I was thankful. The continuous daily surveillance quickly went through every dime in my personal account. I contacted my parents and they agreed to give me enough money for an additional 3 days, no questions asked, but if I wanted more, I'd have to tell them what it was for and I couldn't tell them. 

At the end of those 3 days, I texted Jolene and told her I had no more money and they needed to end their surveillance. 

I'm so sorry, Mrs. Tan. Please call if you need a shoulder to cry on or there's anything I can do. 

I appreciate your offer. 

I'm serious. I know how hard this has been for you. Please don't do anything rash. 

Like kill myself. I was running out of other options. I did contact Kathy and tell her nothing had come of my hiring a private detective. They'd done what they could, but I had no more money. She said she and Stan had some money and could give me another weeks worth if I wanted to continue. I told her not to bother. It felt like I was flushing it down the toilet. She also encouraged me to not take any drastic action without calling her first. 

5 work days after bidding Capon Investigations goodbye, the blackmailer made contact again, much as he had the last time. 

"Pull into the Home Depot parking lot on the right, turn toward the right and get into the back of the blue van."

I sighed. It was never going to end. How many would be fucking me today? Following instructions, I turned into the lot and made a right towards the Garden Section and found a blue van. My blackmailer was sitting in the front with the window down and wearing his usual hoodie so I couldn't see the upper half of his face. I parked next to him and got in the back of the van and started removing my clothes. He tossed me the hood thing again when I was naked, so I knew there was going to be at least one other person. 

234895

Putting it on, I waited quietly in the dark. Another person came through the side door and I heard the sounds of them undressing. They moved in front of me and lay down. 

"Go on, slut. You know what to do." 

I leaned down, thinking to find cock, but I did not. Instead I found pussy like my own, though not shaved bare, but with a light strip of fur above her slit. I hesitated. 

"You thought it was going to be cock all the time," my blackmailer said. "Sluts will fuck anything." 

Sluts will fuck anything. It rattled around in my brain. Sluts will fuck anything. I bent down and began a very close exploration of the female anatomy by touch, scent and taste alone. Her folds were slick, she'd been aroused, either in anticipation of my tongue, or she'd been masturbating before I assumed the job of making her orgasm. Her scent was slightly musky, but not heavy; a light fragrance, definitely feminine in nature. She tasted slightly sweet, almost neutral, when compared to what I remembered of myself when licking Tan's cock after he'd been in me. Most of the time he'd been in me, one or both of us had cum, so maybe that was the difference. 

234896

I'd never licked pussy before, but I knew what I liked when Tan licked me, and I tried to do the same. I became lost in my exploration of her. So much so, I was surprised when my blackmailer's cock speared into my pussy, grunting. I wondered who she was? Some random person he knew. Someone he owed a favor to. A friend, a lover? She appreciated my efforts, moaning loudly as my fingers and tongue explored her. She climaxed, my fingers growing damper with her spend, her flavor slightly saltier, heavier. 

234897

Since my blackmailer didn't give me leave to stop and he continued fucking me, I kept going. I orgasmed myself, lost in my own little world of lust; his thrusting cock plunging deep into my slutty cunt, my face buried in her soft folds and liquid delight. She orgasmed once more, flooding my tongue with a fresh spate of her cum. Was it her first time with a woman? Was my tongue the first woman to make her cum, or had she enjoyed others before it, lots of female lovers? Was I a good cunt licker or merely adequate? I orgasmed again, moaning myself. 

"You fucking whore," he said. "You'll fuck anything and cum, won't you?" 

What choice did I have? I wouldn't be fucking anyone now if given a choice. I tried to remember that. It wasn't my choice. Still I wondered at my easy arousal, my response to his fucking, the way I orgasmed as he fucked me. Even the effortless way I'd succumbed to the pussy my tongue was buried in now, trying to please it, to make her cum. Maybe I was a slut, deep down in my heart of hearts. Someone who'd saved herself for marriage, only to find she'd been better off giving it to everyone. I'd cum every time someone fucked me, no matter the source, no matter how little I wanted it. I was a virgin mind trapped in a slut's body, unable to resist their depraved fucking, and loathing myself for responding. 

I brought her off again, proud I was making her moan as much as the cock fucking my cunt made me moan. We were sister sluts. My blackmailer orgasmed, grunting and groaning, pumping my pussy full of his cum. 

234898

"Clean up her cunt, slut, then clean my cock," he ordered. 

234899

I dutifully lapped her cunt, cleaning all trace of her arousal from it. I then turned and did the same to his cock, tasting my own cunt, my own juices on his shrinking organ, while she dressed. The door opened and closed and she was gone, an anonymous pussy, my first. 

234900

"Get dressed quickly, slut, or I'll put you out naked again." 

Not bothering with underwear, afraid he'd change his mind, I put on my skirt and blouse. I got out of the van and watched as he drove away, his cum running down my leg. I got in my car and looked at myself in the vanity mirror. The bottom half of my face was covered in girl cum, shining wetly on my face. She'd cum three times under my tongue. I was a girl lover, a pussy licker. I wiped my face with my panties, removing her juices, thinking about my experience. I hadn't hated it. In a way, it was preferable to some strange cock in my throat, or one in my ass. I hadn't particularly enjoyed it either. I had no special sexual attraction to women. I'd enjoyed the cock in my cunt more. His prick is what made my pussy pulsate with desire; what made me cum. Licking cunt was just another thing I was forced to do, my life not my own. 

234901

I went home and showered, throwing my things in the dirty clothes. Dressing in some casual clothes, I had a glass of wine while waiting to start supper. My phone rang and I was surprised it was Jolene. I hadn't expected to hear from her again, our association over due to lack of funds. 

"Hello?" I said, curious. 

"I got the bastard, Brenda. I know who he is." 

"My blackmailer?" I asked. 

"What other bastards do you know?" 

"How?" I asked. "How did you get him? DNA, fingerprints?" 

"I followed him, from your last encounter this afternoon." 

"I don't have any more money, Jolene. I can't pay you." 

"Forget that. I had some vacation time and I took some to follow you around, see if I could catch the rat bastard. I felt bad we couldn't find out who he was for you. I can come over now to give you the details or if it's too late, I'll come in the morning." 

[dossear]

Nice story TS, love the pictures too :)

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[BK4ever]

really nice story, please continue sharing ts.

[JEMMA]

As much as I wanted to know who he was, I didn't want Tan to know and he was due home in 90 minutes. This time of day, it would be an hour before Jolene could get here. 

"Thank you, Jolene. Tomorrow would be better. I can't believe I'm going to know who he is. What's his name?" 

"Oliver Cocky." 

"I don't know who that is." 

"You would have recognized him if you did," she said. "I'll bring everything I found." 

"Thank you. I can't believe you did that for me. Come at 8:30. I'll tell Suki I'll be late." 

We hung up. Jesus, I couldn't believe it. I finally knew who my blackmailer was. I was so euphoric, I almost forgot to make supper, then realized how late it was and had to rush a supper to the table. I made bratwurst, French fries and a salad. It reminded me of the last time we'd had bratwurst and what Tan did with the leftovers, getting a tingling in my pussy in the process. I had time to call Suki and tell her I had some plans in the morning, but I'd be in later. 

When Tan arrived home, he also remembered the last time we had bratwurst to and arched his eyebrows with a devilish grin on his face. 

"Not tonight, lover. Perhaps this weekend." 

"I won't eat them all then." 

I smiled at him. He noted my happiness that evening as we ate. 

"I haven't seen you this happy since we got married, Brenda. Why so happy?" 

"Just because I love you and Shizuko will be done with my picture soon. It's a good time." 

"So if I want to watch her paint you, I should come this weekend?" 

"I normally don't model on the weekend, but I can ask her." 

"I'd love to see her work." 

"I'll check with her tomorrow," I said, "and see what she says." 

I was so happy that night, I made love to Tan twice, licking him clean each time. 

235063
235057
235061
235059
235060
235062
235064

Jolene knocked precisely at 8:30. She may have been waiting outside for an hour for all I knew. She seemed as excited as I was. I hugged her tightly as soon as she walked through the door, nearly causing her to drop the folder in her hand. 

"I can't believe this might all be over," I said. 

"Me either. He was a slippery little fuck." 

"How did you catch him?" I asked. 

"Like I said yesterday, I took a couple weeks vacation and I started following you..." 

I hugged her again. "Oh, Jolene. It's amazing you did this for me; using your vacation to look out for me. I'll never be able to thank you enough. It was so incredibly generous." 

"Remember," she said, "I know what it's like to go through what you are. I couldn't tolerate we couldn't nail him down for you." 

"I'm sorry I keep interrupting. What happened?" 

"I was following you, like I've done for the past week and I saw you pull into the Home Depot and climb into the van. I called Mark and he came with two other guys in separate vehicles. Before they got there, I saw another female get in the back of the van. About a half hour later, she got out. Mark and the others weren't there yet, so I decided to stick with the van. We can get her later." 

"I didn't see who it was. Was it any of my girlfriends?" 

"No." I sighed in relief. "Why didn't you see her?" 

"He made me wear a mask and she didn't speak." 

"What was her involvement?" 

"I had to lick her pussy while he fucked me." 

235065

I said it so matter-of-factly, it surprised even me. No big deal. I licked a little pussy. Who cares. Jolene took my hand. 

"Please, tell me the rest of it," I said. 

"I saw you get out of the back of the van and I started following it. Shit he was slick. He kept clearing his tail. It took all four of us tailing him to actually nail down his location." 

"What does that mean, he kept clearing his tail?" 

"If you think you might be followed, you make random turns for no other reason but to see who makes the turns with you. When he started doing it, I had to drop out and let another car pick up the tail or he knows he's being followed. Fortunately, by the time he started doing his clearing turns, the other three guys were in place. We all drive nondescript, common car models and colors of car so we can pick up the tail again later, if he keeps clearing. He did it about seven times, four times before he switched to his own vehicle, and three times after. I don't know if it's a common practice of his owing to victims such as yourself who might have reason to hate him, or if he believed our agency was still working on his case. He acted like we were. We eventually followed him to a gated community. We couldn't enter without him knowing, but the tag we ran on his personal vehicle came back to an address in the community. Running a search on the tag and the address, provided his name, and a check of the driver's license photo corresponded to a man fitting your description. I also got some surveillance photos at a stop light.

Take a look and tell me if this is the guy?" 

[darkn1ght]

Finally.. curious as to their connection and how this moves forward now

[wild6666]

Good illustration bro

[JEMMA]

She pulled a photo out of the folder and showed it to me. I'd never seen his whole face, but the cruel sneer on his lips was unmistakable. 

"That's him. I'll never forget the sneer. You say his name is Oliver Cocky?" 

"Yes." She handed me more sheets of paper out of the file. "This is his address. This is where he works. These are his known acquaintances and affiliations. Anything you recognize in there?" 

I read it over carefully. "No. I don't know any of these people or places. You didn't find any ties to any of my girlfriends?" 

"None we can find, no. It's not a comprehensive list. I'm sure there are more people than we've established so far. Mark doesn't want to throw a lot more resources into this without getting paid more. He felt as bad as I did we didn't catch him before, which is why he helped out when I called. But as he says, he's not running a charity, he's running a business. I'll do a little more on my own, but without more money, the company needs to concentrate on paying business." 

"I understand completely. I do. I'm surprised you used vacation time to follow me and catch him. It was above and beyond." 

"What do you plan on doing with the information now you know?" Jolene asked. 

"I don't know yet," I replied honestly. "I was beginning to worry I'd never know who he was. I didn't get much further than finding out." 

Jolene looked at me for a long time, not speaking. I could almost see the wheels turning behind her eyes. 

"If you decide something," she said. "I'd be willing to help." 

"An accident perhaps?" I asked. 

She smiled at me. "Something like that. It's a dangerous world out there." 

"Right now, all I want to do is confront him in my own time and way. I want to know why he's chosen me. What I do past that is still undecided. If I should think of something which might require your help, I'll ask for it." 

"You promise?" Jolene asked. 

"Oh, yes. I promise." 

"Are you familiar with the name Aleistair Cocky?" Jolene asked. 

"No, why do you ask? Is he related to Oliver?" I asked, noting it was identical to Oliver's own last name. 

235241

"I'm not sure. He's a controversial figure in the early 20th century. He was a believer in mysticism and magic and founded his own religion or philosophy named Thelema, based upon the tenet of 'Do What Thou Wilt Shall be the Whole of the Law'. Interestingly enough, this was also the motto of a group called the Hellfire Club. Aleister is listed on his birth certificate as Oliver's father but Aleister died before Oliver was born. Even his birth certificate listed him as dying well before Oliver could have been conceived. Aleister was widely believed by the popular press at the time to be a satanist, but much of the material I can find on him denies he was, though he certainly was anti-Christian. He was a hedonist and practiced what he called sex magic, with both men and women. He was an avowed bisexual, preferring women, with whom he had a number of different children with quite a few, some from among is followers. He founded an esoteric order called A∴A∴, and was also a member of Ordo Templi Orientis, a group of German mystics in which he became head of the British branch. It is believed he worked for British Intelligence, being recruited while a student at Cambridge and much of his travels were due to work performed for them. One source said he convinced the Germans to sink the Lusitania, which he did specifically to draw the Americans into the first world war on the British side. Assuming he cannot be the real son of Aleister, I wonder how it could appear on his birth certificate." 

235240

"Maybe I shall ask him when I confront him." 

"Are you sure you want to confront him on your own? I'd be happy to stand with you when you do." 

"Not at this time. I want to learn as much as I can about him as I can before I do anything else, but I thank you for the offer and all the help you've provided me." I hugged her again. 

After she left, I went to Suki's, though she found me distracted for much of the day as I kept thinking of Oliver Cocky. I did remember to ask if we could work on Saturday and if Tan could watch. She agreed. I think she wanted to finish it as much as I did. When she finally released me, I drove by Cocky's neighborhood, seeing where he lived. It was a small, luxurious community with no more than 50 expensive looking homes. Like Jolene, I couldn't get in there without a reason without alerting Oliver with my discovery, so I didn't bother trying to enter at this time. 

I called Tan and asked him to bring something home for supper. I spent the time saved to go through the folder of information provided by Jolene. Oliver worked for a public relations firm which represented a lot of big names in Georgia and the Atlanta area. I wondered what he did there, because he wasn't listed in a normal directory of the company except as a consultant. I also looked at the references Jolene made to Aleister Cocky and the Hellfire Club, looking both of them up in Wikipedia. 

Along the way, I decided what I would do the next time he contacted me and grew giddy at the thought. 

235242

235243

235246

That evening, so pleased at knowing who my blackmailer was, I practically attacked Tan. We made love and I orgasmed over and over. I sucked him hard again afterward and let him fuck my ass, screaming my pleasure as I climaxed some more. We showered after, soaping and washing one another and when Tan became erect, I sucked him until his hot sperm spurted down my throat. Tan was surprised at my enthusiasm. I always enjoyed sex with him, but it was as if I'd been set free. I could not get enough of him. 

235248
235249

235250
235252

235253
235254

235255

Video LIVE
http://www.xvideos.com/video47810463/beautiful_chinese_girl_fuck_so_good_full_version_i n_porntaken.com_search_the_title_around_22_18_part _
http://www.xvideos.com/video13032847/trim.3cef5432-4792-4a49-9358-a5ecc04e9538.mov
http://www.xvideos.com/video31085593/_malaysa_38p

http://www.xvideos.com/video12158201/trim.212bb12e-3b71-44a4-b1a0-035c20f67c39.mov
http://www.xvideos.com/video47811521/big_tits_japanese_college_student_like_to_make_lov e_full_version_more_in_porntaken.com_search_title
http://www.xvideos.com/video33895543/_qiang_.wmv
http://www.xvideos.com/video16123115/awesome_asian_bjs
http://www.xvideos.com/video37092919/_2d59z.cn

[JEMMA]

On Saturday, Tan came with me to Shizuko's house and watched me pose for the painting. Having him watch as I lay naked in the fantasy setting we'd created aroused me. My pubic lips became engorged with blood and I sensed them open and moisten enough, drops of my juices trickled down to my ass. When Suki stopped to make lunch, I dragged Tan into the bedroom and let him fuck me hard. Suki heard my screams of pleasure. She laughed at me when we came out to eat. As soon as we got home after she finished for the day, we threw off our clothes and got in a 69. Tan made me cum and cum until he exploded in my mouth. Never since my nightmare started had I felt so free, so in control of my destiny. 

235414

235415

235416

It was the Thursday after when my blackmailer contacted me again. 

Turn left into the WalMart parking lot. Look for the white van. 

I drove right on past. I got an angry text a minute later. 

Bitch! Turn around immediately if you don't want everyone to learn what a slut you are. 

You follow me home, Oliver, and we'll discuss it. 

It was only 3:00 and Tan wasn't due home for over 3 hours. I continued driving. I didn't receive any more texts, by which I assumed he followed. I was fairly confident he was. I got home and prepared. I was sitting calmly on the couch when there was a knock on the door. 

"Come in; the door's open." 

He stuck his head through the door, saw me sitting quietly on the couch and entered. 

"I like my sluts naked and on their knees," Oliver said. 

"I like my blackmailers dead and bleeding on the floor," I replied. "Let's see which one happens today, shall we, Oliver." 

"So, you know who I am," he said, sneering. 

"Who you are, where you live, where you work. I know lots of things about you, Oliver. Why don't you take off your mask? I already know what you look like." 

He pulled back his hoodie and removed the mask covering his head and eyes. 

"I want you to turn over all your photos and videos to me," I said. 

"I don't think so." 

I pulled out a gun from between the couch cushions beside me and pointed it at him. 

"I disagree," I said. 

He started and his eyes opened a wee bit wider. "Do you even know how to pull the trigger?" 

"One thing all fathers teach their daughters in South Alabama, is how to shoot," I said. 

I tossed him a folded up piece of paper. He opened it up to reveal a paper silhouette target. The light blue Twinkie at center mass had twelve holes in it. Four more were within one inch. 

"This is the target from the last time I went shooting. The distance was 10 yards or 30 feet. You're 10 feet away. Every one of my shots would be in the bulls eye at this range. This is a Smith and Wesson, M&P 2.0 .40 caliber automatic. The only safety is the one in the trigger. It has 15 rounds in the magazine and one in the chamber. It's loaded with CorBon 135 grain jacketed hollow point ammunition with a muzzle velocity of roughly 1350 feet per second. They expand upon contact with your body and leave a hole twice the size exiting, as it made going in. Either you give me what I want or one of us is going to die here. I would prefer it to be you." 

"I don't think so," the bastard said. 

"Have it your own way," I replied and raised the gun to eye level. 

"How are you going to explain it to the police?" Oliver asked. 

"Criminal broke into my apartment while I was alone here, shot in self defense." 

"That might work, under normal circumstances. I don't think the police will buy it this time." 

I lowered the gun. "Why not?" 

"If I die for any reason, every video and picture I have will be released to the public and the police. After the police look at you sucking my cock, getting fucked in the ass and cunt by me, screaming to be fucked; I doubt that explanation would hold much water. In fact, it would leak like a fucking sieve. Not only does it negate your criminal breaking in theory, every one you know is going to find out what a fucking whore you are." 

235417

"It might be worth it." I raised the gun again. 

"Wait!" Oliver said. "Why? Have I harmed you? Hurt you in any way? Haven't you received pleasure from our fucking?" 

"You said it yourself. You turned me into a whore. I was a virgin on my wedding night. I'd never had sex with anyone, not even a blow job before you entered my life. Every second of every day, I worry my husband, whom I love with all my heart, will find out what I've done. Every time I'm with you, it gets worse. The likelihood he will ever forgive me is impossible. Receiving pleasure from fucking you only made me despise myself more. I see no end in sight. You can keep doing this to me forever and I have no guarantee he won't find out anyway, ruining my marriage. If it's going to be ruined, I prefer to ruin it now, my way, before it gets worse. I have no desire to live my life this way." 

235418

"What if it didn't have to be that way?" 

I lowered the gun. "What are you talking about?" 

"This is a case of Mutually Assured Destruction; like nuclear war. If I ever reveal any information about what you've done, you'd have every reason to kill me and none to control yourself. If you kill me, all your information is revealed. Neither of us gets what we want. I will make an agreement with you for our arrangement to continue no later than New Years, no more than once weekly, and always with at least three days advance notice. If you agree, your husband will never find out, and this will all be over in about ten months time." 

"Why me? Why pick me? Why not pick someone who enjoyed multiple partners, who was already a slut? Why me?" 

"Because you were a virgin. There is more magic associated with debauching a virgin." 

"What magic? You're not talking about that ridiculous sex magic associated with your supposed father, Aleister Crowley, are you? What a bunch of bunk." 

"You did do some research, didn't you?" 

"I know your birth certificate claims Aleister as your father, even though he died in 1947 and you weren't born until 1986. More delusions of grandeur." 

"My mother claimed his semen was preserved through sex magic. If you've seen pictures of Aleister, you know how similar my appearance is to him. Is it bunk?" Oliver asked. "I was born into poverty. You know where I live now. I believe my wealth to be obtained through sex magic; sex magic gained through perverting virgins such as yourself." 

"Mere happenstance and coincidence. More likely to do with you associating any success you had with your faulty belief system than real sex magic." 

"Nevertheless, I believe it and my offer stands. A little less than ten more months of your submission to me, no more than once weekly with advance notice, after which you're free of me and I return all incriminating evidence of your debauchery to you and your husband never finds out. Or kill me and the world knows of your perversion, lasting for all time on the internet. Your husband, your parents, your friends, the police, will all know of your depravity. You'll be arrested and stand trial for my murder and everyone will believe you killed me to preserve your reputation. The choice is yours." 

235419

I thought about his offer. It was so tempting to put a dozen bullets through his head and be done with him. I was so angry with what he'd done to me, and still wanted to do to me; for ten more months. It had been horrible and I despised him and despised myself for enjoying it. He was right about one thing, though. If I killed him, I might as well kill myself right after. At least I wouldn't have to face the blizzard of bad publicity to follow; arrest, trial, the world knowing what I'd done from my wedding day on. The multitude of cocks I'd sucked and fucked; the mind blowing orgasms as I was double penetrated, my cunt licking. I'd lived with it for about three months already; could I live with three times longer. 

"Get out," I said. 

"Do we have a deal?" Oliver asked. 

"If I'm naked and kneeling the next time you see me, we have a deal. If you receive a bullet to the brain, you'll know we don't." 

"I'll be in touch in about a week." 

Once again, I was stuck in limbo. I didn't know what to do. My relationship with Tan suffered. I pictured myself submitting to Oliver, permitting my body to be used for whatever perversions he could dream up. He had certainly made it clear from both his words and his actions, he intended to subject me to all manner of corruption and immorality in order to work his sex magic. I didn't believe in it, but he certainly seemed to think he gained more power from debauching me, turning me into a slut or whore, than he would having sex with a regular slut or whore, and I could expect more of the same. I worried if I could remain myself if I allowed myself to be the object of more of his depravity. 

235420

235421

I received a text on Monday. 

I will be at your apartment at 9:00 Thursday morning. Leave the door open. 

Wednesday night, I still didn't know what I was going to do. Tan was increasingly frustrated with my shortness, my taciturnity, my unwillingness to talk or communicate my issues with him. I'd been a bitch for almost a week and he was sick of it. I didn't blame him. I was sick of it too, and still had no idea what to do. He slept in the guest bedroom. I was sad. I may have surrendered the last time I'd ever be able to sleep with him or make love to him. He left before I woke up, tired from my week of misery and indecision and lack of sleep. 

At 8:45, I took out the gun, loaded it and set it on the floor. At 8:50, I removed my clothes. At 8:55, I knelt on the floor, the gun beside me. At 8:59, I still didn't know what I was going to do. At nine o'clock, he walked through the open door. The gun remained on the floor. He glanced at it, realizing how close it had been. He smiled his cruel smile. 

"Good girl, slut. Crawl over here and suck my cock." 

"Yes, sir." 

I crawled across the floor. 

235422

235423

235424

Video Sexataiment
http://www.xvideos.com/video37584609/_8_1080hd_2_
http://www.xvideos.com/video5889352/kizaki_jessica_-_stunning_japanese_girl_really_enjoying_sex_dmm.co .jp_
http://www.xvideos.com/video34280707/_1
http://www.xvideos.com/video41000423/phim_sex_han_quoc_chich_con_dau_ang_nau_com_link_p him_turboagram.com_7ulq
http://www.xvideos.com/video41921649/~_~_1
http://www.xvideos.com/video47736833/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48069667/chinese_couple_fuck_in_public_place
http://www.xvideos.com/video24670969/forced_witness_13
http://www.xvideos.com/video38106823/japanese_school_girl_uncensored_full_video_in_hd_--_twitter_cosplayjavhd_
http://www.xvideos.com/video43835031/_

[antyhowacc]

With the way how things have turned out, I am in a real dilemma. On one hand it appears that this is perhaps the best way to end this long tale, a conclusion of her falling into the darkness, the ramifications of which is up to the reader's imagination.

Yet on the other hand you've written in a catch, something that will tempt her into thinking it is temporary when we know that's not how blackmail works. She didnt even have to use the gun, for accident-like services were already offered as an option. To go down further this path presents many illogical sequences for a story so well drafted thus far.

But I guess I'll just have to wait and see if there's going to be an even better, more satisfactory way to wrap this up?

[JEMMA]

Thank you to all faithful brothers whose been following on my stories. I would appreciate if you can upp me some power and points, so that I can be inspired to achieve better in the story and keep you constantly updated.......

Once again, Thank you all for your kind support.


http://48hvip.com/1978.html
http://48hvip.com/1980.html
http://48hvip.com/2003.html

[JEMMA]

Brenda has resigned herself to her use for now, knowing it's supposed to conclude by the end of the year. The things she's asked to do start becoming progressively worse.

Chapter 15 - Fuck Toy

From that moment forward, I became Oliver's fuck toy. Since I already knew who he was and where he lived, he added my name to the list of those the security guard could allow into his development, so my neighbors wouldn't become suspicious of the people coming to my place. Nor did he have to ambush me somewhere else. Sometimes it was just him alone fucking me, using any or all 3 of my holes. Other times, Oliver scheduled events, or as he called them, tasks, for me to participate in when it wasn't just him or maybe a couple others making use of me. Any time another person was present, I was masked to hide my identity, though sometimes I suspected it was more to hide the identity of the other person. A mask which allowed me to see would be equally effective for only the first reason. If they spoke, which didn't always happen, I sometimes believed I recognized the voice of the speaker. I thought I recognized the voice of the TV weather girl when I was licking a cunt once, and another time, I believed the speaker to be a well known politician plowing into my cunt. 

235799

Sometimes Oliver told me the reasons for the sex; sex magic to get a certain person a promotion, or pay increase. If it wasn't for sex magic, it was to repay favors rendered. I often thought the favors were more effective in bringing about "magic" than actual magic from the act of sex. Every week, I received another video of my actions. I think he did it to keep me ashamed and disgusted with myself; not allowing me to bury the shit I did in the back of my mind and suppress it. It was as if I grew accustomed to it, the sex magic would no longer work. When my body betrayed me and I screamed to be fucked, he always sent me the video after to remind me of my sins and keep me guilty and loathing myself. The video always included my orgasms and begging, to keep my humiliation foremost.

235800

The so called tasks always involved multiple people and were particularly degrading and humiliating. The first of these tasks was the second week after I agreed to be his plaything. 

"How many different cocks have you sucked?" Oliver asked.

"I don't know for sure, sir" I said. "Being blindfolded sometimes, I haven't seen all of them. There might have been a few repetitions."

"Assume they were all different," he said.

I thought. Oliver's cock, Tan's, the elderly black gentleman on the beach, the two in the club. It seemed worse than it had actually been. Two of the others I'd been with had used my cunt instead and I'd licked a cunt. "5," I said.

235801

"We're going to substantially increase that number today, slut," Oliver said.

He took me to a sordid little sex shop in a strip mall in a seedy part of town. He introduced me to the proprietor, a nasty looking individual missing several of his teeth. He also didn't look like he'd taken a bath in about a week. 

"Jeremiah, this slut wants to work your glory hole for the next 90 minutes," Oliver said.

235802

I didn't know what a glory hole was, but imagined I'd soon learn. Given he'd said I'd be sucking a lot of cock today, I supposed it had something to do with cocksucking.

"If she's going on glory hole duty," the filthy man said, "I have to find out if she knows how to suck cock."

No surprise there. 

"No problem. You want to test her out yourself?" Oliver asked.

"Sure. Come to my office and we'll see how she does." He turned and left the counter to some pimply faced young man and led us to the back of the store. Oliver pushed me in front of him.

"Do I have to suck his cock, sir?" I whispered. "He looks as if he hasn't washed in a week."

235803

"Get used to it." He pushed me forward.

Jeremiah led us to his crowded little office. It was so small, he couldn't close the door with all of us in it. He pulled down the zipper on his jeans and said, "Get busy, slut."

235804

I knelt down on the floor and opened his fly. His underwear might have been white once, but they were a dingy gray now and had a couple yellow urine stains on them. I pulled them down and exposed his tiny prick. As soon as I my nose got close to his crotch, I could smell the sour, musky odor emanating from him. I gingerly started to tongue his cock and felt it grow in my hand. Fortunately, it didn't taste as bad as it smelled, but it wasn't pleasant either. When it was wet, I engulfed the head in my mouth and started to suck. Jeremiah pushed down on the top of my head, thrusting my mouth over the full length of his shaft. Luckily, it wasn't large, even hard; maybe five inches or a little more, so I had no problem taking all of him down my my throat, but being pushed deeper over his cock brought my nose closer to the source of his unpleasant odors, nearly making me gag. He wasn't trimmed and his pubic hair was long and flecked with gray. 

235805

He let me pump his prick for a few minutes, then had me suck his balls. They were larger than his cock led me to expect and I could only take one at a time into my mouth. I rolled each one around in my mouth, having to strain to keep from gagging on the stench. He let me caress his balls for a couple more minutes and then pulled my head up on his knob again to finish up. When Jeremiah climaxed, the volume of his discharge was incredible. His large testicles held an ocean of cum and he seemed like he hadn't cum in a month of Sundays. Spurt after spurt of salty, sour fluid flooded my mouth and I swallowed frantically to keep up. By and large, it was the most disgusting cock I'd ever sucked and I was happy to be done with it.

235806

235807

235808

235811

Jeremiah waited until I'd cleaned his shaft, then said, "She'll do."

He zipped up his zipper and led us to a nondescript white door and ushered us inside. 

"Customers will start showing up in about 10 minutes," Jeremiah said, leaving and closing the door behind him.

"Strip off your clothes," Oliver said.

"We agreed there wouldn't be any public sex, sir, where my identity could be known," I said, not yet obeying him.

235809

"It's not public sex," he explained. "This is completely anonymous." He pointed to three holes drilled in the wall. "Pretty soon, cocks will be pushed through those holes and you're going to suck them all. You will either swallow their cum or let them spray all over your face, their choice."

"Why do I have to get undressed, sir, since they won't see me and all I'll be doing is sucking cock?"

"To keep your clothes from getting cum on them and because I intend to fuck your slutty cunt while you're sucking cock."

I sighed and removed my clothes. Jeremiah had provided cushions for the comfort of the cock suckers. Since I was going to be here for ninety minutes, I appreciated the extra padding for my knees. Oliver took out his phone and took a few pictures of me stripping down. He took a couple more of me kneeling down, waiting beside the middle hole in the wall. Within the next 10 minutes, an erect black cock poked its way through the middle hole. I started licking and sucking the appendage. Oliver took pictures of me sucking the black rod poking through the hole. The anonymous black cock spurted sperm down my throat, a voice saying "swallow it all, bitch." 

235813

Before he'd finished, another cock had poked through another of the holes, white this time. I couldn't reach it from where I was on my knees, so it just hung there, thick and limp waiting for me to finish the first one. When I finished cleaning the black cock, it disappeared and I moved to the next one. Another black cock appeared at the middle hole, content to wait until some lips wrapped around it. The white cock I was sucking second orgasmed quickly, but he wanted to spurt it all over my face. After he concluded cumming all over my face, he made me lick him clean and I headed back to the middle hole. There was another cock at the third hole already waiting and another at the hole I'd just vacated. I could see I was going to be very busy. 

235814

The second black cock was fairly large, not quite as long as Tan, but thicker, and I was struggling to take him all down my throat. I could feel myself getting wet, the perverseness of my situation starting to make its way to my brain, cock after cock lining up to use my mouth. Oliver noticed my sex becoming puffy and damp and lined himself up behind me and plunged into my pussy, pushing me over the thick prick I was engulfing, getting me to take it all down. 3 more minutes of me swallowing his shaft and I felt him swelling in my mouth. 

235816

"On your face," he ordered. I pulled back and let him flood my face with another dose of thick white cream. 

Oliver pulled out long enough for me to take the cock at hole 3, before plugging my pussy again. I orgasmed before the cock in my mouth did, cumming hard on Oliver's prick. He continued fucking me as I finished the cock in front of me, swallowing this load. Oliver hadn't cum yet, so as I went back to hole one, he waited until I got settled before pounding my pussy some more. When I climaxed the second time, Oliver spilled with me, filling my cunt with his cum. He let it drip from my pussy as he went back to his filming, taking shots of the next cock filling my face while his cum ran out of my cunt. I swallowed another load of cum when the cock in my throat gave up its load of sperm. 6 new cocks I'd sucked including Jeremiah's, and it was less than than thirty minutes, doubling the total I'd previously sucked in my life. There were two more cocks waiting and another appeared almost as soon as the last one was gone. 

235817

I was working on the middle hole again getting the cock hard when the man behind the wall said, "Fuck me." I looked at Oliver and he nodded his head. It was an average cock, about the size of Oliver. I had to admit my jaw was getting sore, so a little respite would be helpful. The hole was at a height where I could stand with my feet spread and take him. I held him and lined him up with my cunt and pushed back over his shaft. I held my buttocks up against the wall and he fucked me, spearing easily into my soaking sheath. I orgasmed a third time before his cum flooded my cunt, joining Oliver's. I watched Oliver taking pictures of me taking another cock in the cunt and spasming as I climaxed. I was so fucking ashamed at what I was doing and how much I seemed to be enjoying it.

235818

He made me lick his cock clean before I could leave his hole for the third one, this cock not yet hard. I had to suck him quite awhile before he was ready to cum and he had me take it all over my face. Oliver handed me a towel after this one, cum was dripping all over my face, and onto my tits and stomach. There was a knock on the door and Oliver opened the door, letting in another female and a male. They both stripped off their clothes like I did and each of them took one of the cocks poking through the holes already. I was able to wait until another cock poked through hole number three, before getting back to work.

235819

The men on the other side of the wall didn't seem to care whether it was a man or woman sucking their cocks, cumming no matter who was tonguing them. It became easier after they entered as I only had to work the one dick in front of me and not go from hole to hole. I appreciated the help and didn't even care they were there when Oliver fucked my ass while sucking cock in front of them, making me cum while he fucked me. Each of the other two also did more than suck, the man taking a particularly long cock in the ass and the new girl taking one in the cunt. Before my time was up, I took another load in my cunt and swallowed three more while taking two more in the face. I knew Oliver took delight in the pictures of me with cum dripping out of both my pussy and ass, and running off my face, because he told me I was a splendid little whore when he took them. 

235820

Another girl came in when it was time for me to leave but before I could go, Oliver had me lick the cum out of the first girl's cunt until I made her cum, then suck off the guy who was sucking dick at the first hole. When I was finished with both, I was allowed to wipe myself off and get dressed. I still had cum sticking to my hair which I wouldn't get out until I was able to shower. 

I'd finished with 15 more cocks including the other cock sucker and one more cunt before I walked out of there. I'd come 5 times in the time I'd spent in the glory hole, three times with Oliver and twice with the anonymous cocks fucking me through the hole. Oliver was right. I was a whore. While I wasn't eager to repeat the experience, I wouldn't protest too loudly if Oliver made me come back here. I remembered what Jolene told me when she said Oliver was trying to break me down. "You're not a slut until you want to be raped again the way you were today."

235821

235822

235823

I wasn't at that point, but I might be getting closer than I wanted to believe.

Oliver let me shower the cum off at his place before I went home. No amount of scrubbing would ever let me feel clean again. Of course, I eventually received a video of my efforts at the glory hole. He wanted to keep me disgusted at my debauchery. I filed it away, without looking at it. I still vividly remembered my shame at being there. I didn't need another reminder.

[Scudetto]

A fan of your story, it's a very nice read. Please share more soon!!

[JEMMA]

He kept his promise to me, I was only used once per week, with notice, though sometimes I was fucked more than once on the days I was used. Other times, he would take me somewhere for some task like the glory hole incident; some of them indelibly burned into my memory. I promise I will tell you of some of the worst of them later.

236000

About a 3 weeks after Jolene told me his identity, she called to see if anything had come of it.

"Were you able to get him to stop?" Jolene asked.

"No." I was honest with her. She already knew every bad thing about me.

"Why not? Do you need my help?"

"If he dies, all of his videos and pictures gets released to the internet and the police, thereby ruining me and taking revenge for his death. I might have killed him anyway, but he agreed he would never reveal anything to Tan and he would be through with me by New Years. Nor does he require me more than once a week. When this year is over, he's done with me."

"Did he say why he picked you?"

"For sex magic, because I was a virgin and the magic is stronger debauching a virgin."

236001

"He really believes that shit?"

"Apparently. He believed it preserved the sperm of his father. He also believes his wealth and power is due to it."

"You don't believe this bullshit do you?"

"No, but he believes it and wants to take advantage while he can. I think he believes the magic ends when I've become so perverse, I'm no longer ashamed of what happens, or what I do; when I'm a full blown slut."

"How many times has he used you since?"

"Just twice more. Once when I agreed to his conditions and another time at a glory hole. I'm to meet him again next Tuesday."

"Jesus, Brenda. That's almost 40 more times."

"I'm well aware."

"And you don't think there's anything else you can do?"

"Other than ending my life or his, no. I'm resigned. He knows if Tan finds out, I have no reason not to kill him, and I've assured him I would. He calls it mutually assured destruction. If either of us breaks the agreement, the other one dies or wishes they did. It's only for the rest of this year. If I can get through it, it's over."

"Fuck!" Jolene exclaimed.

I was silent. Fuck indeed.

236003

"Look, I'm sorry, Brenda."

"I know you are. I don't blame you, Jolene. It's not your fault. You did all you could and then some. I'll get through this somehow. I'll be okay. Don't put more on yourself."

"Call me, okay. If you need someone to talk to, or if I can help in any way."

236004

236005

236006

"I will. I promise. You're one of the few people who knows what I've been through. Look at the bright side. Since you've found no connection between my girlfriends and Oliver, I'm renewing my friendship with them. I can't confide in them what's going on, but I have people to talk to and be with. That alone was worth it to me."

Video Compliments
http://www.xvideos.com/video38882489/full_julianjaxon_and_artgroovy_group_up_for_some_h ot_fucking
http://www.xvideos.com/video43836905/_dr_
http://www.xvideos.com/video40746869/_8_v_1810579955

https://openload.co/f/IBEgvWPwVTg
https://openload.co/f/tWyFnu22i5I
https://openload.co/f/DOEI_mvV7C4
https://openload.co/f/Hj9xICUtKUU
https://openload.co/f/mw8q0MjW1_Y

[spermspray]

thanks for sharing

[JEMMA]

The next time I went to Oliver's house was the first time I was ever air tight, taking three men at once in all of my holes. I was in his study, kneeling on the floor naked, sucking his cock when he told me.

236163

"Today, slut, you're going to fuck three men at once. None of them will be me. I'll be recording your performance for your viewing pleasure. I'll fuck you afterward."

"Favors you're repaying, sir?" I asked, lifting off his cock long enough to ask. He pushed me back onto his cock.

"Sex magic. Today, I want to see about getting Tan a partnership in his firm."

That raised a bunch of questions, none of which I could ask until I'd finished Oliver off in my mouth. It took him 10 more minutes of intense oral play before his cock swelled and squirted his seed deep into my swallowing throat. 

When I'd finished cleaning him off, I asked, "Why are you interested in providing my husband a partnership, sir?"

"I feel I owe your cuckold husband something, whore. Not so much for turning you into a beautiful slut who will happily fuck shit out of him, but for taking most of your virginities first and using you to give others the things they want without repaying him in some way. The men will be here soon. You need to put on your mask so they can't see who you are." He handed me my mask and I donned it, shutting off my sight and making me blind.

236164

Since I couldn't move around easily without seeing, I remained kneeling on the floor. Oliver made me spread my legs farther so my cunt was more open for their viewing pleasure. I sat there lost in my thoughts. I'd frequently had people in two of my holes at once, including my cunt and ass the one time in the van. I wondered how much different it might feel to have cocks in all three at once. The thought of three cocks filling me began making me wet. Feeling my cunt dampen made me detest myself even more. I apologized to Tan in my head for marrying a whore like me.

236165

236166

236167

Soon enough, Oliver's doorbell rang and I heard him answering the door. I faintly heard their voices at the door, growing louder as the approached. I was ashamed enough of my nudity to be concerned three more men would be seeing me but didn't bother trying to cover myself. Why bother? They would soon see me more intimately than my current pose on the floor and all three fucking me at once. What difference did my nakedness matter against their hard cocks filling my three fuck holes?

I heard them enter the room. 

"My God, Oliver! You've outdone yourself. This slut is exquisite. Make her stand so I can inspect her closer."

Oliver helped me to my feet, whispering in my ear to keep my feet spread. 

236168

"I would caution you, gentlemen, about using your names aloud," Oliver said. "It's part of the reason she's hooded; so she doesn't know who you are. She knows who I am, but she is not quite tamed yet. You may find yourself regretting your decision to let her know who you are. She nearly shot me when she found out who I am. She has agreed to be somewhat compliant in return for her husband not finding out about the things she's done so far, but there are probably limits to her compliance."

"Quite right," another voice spoke. "Sorry. She's gorgeous."

http://www.xvideos.com/video17440707/she_got_fucked_veryhard_girlcamlive.org
http://www.xvideos.com/video21714681/41ticket_-_temple_priestess_yuuno_hoshi_sexy_time_uncensored _jav_

[psx_999]

Looking forward to the next yummy update. Thank you for this wonderful story.

[bibiyou]

Nice photos, keep it up

[W4lk3r]

Continue more ts

[eoisun]

Camping here for more updates

[SeppMaier]

Nice story, support!

[JEMMA]

I could feel and hear them moving around me, their shoes shuffling on the tile floor. A hand reached out and cupped my right breast, squeezing and pawing the soft flesh. Another hand quickly grabbed the other, pinching my nipple. I quickly responded to their touching, my nipples swelling with blood and becoming hard points. A different hand went for my belly and started sliding down between my legs. I knew my my pubic lips were flush with blood, thick with desire. His finger found my clit and I gasped as he gently rubbed the nubbin. My breathing grew faster.

236465

"She's soaking wet," the one with his finger on my cunt commented from in front of me. "Have you been playing with her?"

"No," Oliver replied. "She's sucked my cock, but other than that, received no physical stimulation. I did tell her she would be fucking three men at once today. Perhaps she's excited at the prospect."

First one, then two fingers went up my cunt, rubbing against my g-spot. To my deep shame, I moaned and began fucking myself on his fingers while the other two men mauled the spongy flesh of my tits.

236464

"What a fucking slut," the man in my cunt said, withdrawing his fingers. "Her cunt juices are dripping off my fingers."

He fed his fingers between my lips, making me taste myself. His fingers were slimy with my pussy juice.

"Clean them off, slut," he ordered. I dutifully licked myself off his fingers.

"Do you gentlemen want to fuck her here, like the trollop she is?" Oliver asked.

"No," the first voice said; the one who said I was exquisite and called Oliver by name. "We might as well be comfortable. I'd prefer a bed."

"Very well," Oliver said. He took my arm and led me back towards the bedrooms. "Follow me."

We didn't go into Oliver's bedroom, which I'd been to before, but to another room on the opposite side of the hall. I assumed it was one of the guest bedrooms, of which Oliver had five. He led me in and had me kneel on the floor beside the bed. 

236466

The one who'd fingered my cunt said, "Her cunt was velvety soft. I want to fuck her cunt."

The first speaker said, "You said she's capable of deep throating?"

Oliver replied. "She spent 90 minutes at a glory hole last week. She took every cock all the way down, though there was one particular black cock which was quite thick. She had a little trouble with him at first. I needed to pound her cunt from behind to get it all down her throat, but she eventually got it all down."

236467

"Then I've got her mouth. My wife can't suck cock worth a damn. That means you get her ass." 

He must have been speaking to the silent one. He still hadn't said anything and I guessed it was because he felt I might recognize his voice, which made me think he might be famous, or on TV all the time. I heard the three men getting undressed while I waited quietly for my degradation to begin. My cunt was still flowing, I could feel the fruits of my arousal, dripping from my cunt. Why was I so excited to be used like this? I hated myself and my lack of control over my body.

"Get me hard," cunt man said, shoving his cock in my face. I parted my lips and took him in. At least he was clean, not like Jeremiah at the glory hole. "It takes me a little while to get going, but I won't disappoint your tight cunt when I'm ready."

236468

I sucked his thick cock until he was hard. His pubic hair was full and long. He must be older, as he never got as rigid as Tan did, but hard enough to slide into my wet cunt. He pulled out of my mouth and climbed onto the bed and Oliver helped me get situated over his shaft. I sank down until my groin met his and he was fully embedded in me. First voice knelt on the bed in front of me and pulled my head down over his shaft. He was already erect, probably younger and excited by all he'd already seen. His cock wasn't as fat as the one in my cunt, but it was perhaps a little longer. I still managed to get all of him down my throat. It felt as though he trimmed his pubes to a shorter length, which I appreciated. 

The man in my cunt spread my ass cheeks and told the silent one to get his prick in my ass. He wanted to feel how tight I'd get with another cock in my bum. Silent didn't try to go dry into my ass. Thankfully, he spread lube on my puckered sphincter before pushing in. He was easily close to Tan's size and it felt like a baseball bat was being shoved into my ass when he pushed in next to Cunt Man's thick prick. He went slowly, letting me get used to the size of their organs. After a few minutes, he was fully embedded in my rectum. My nether regions were stretched close to the breaking point, their huge cocks plugging both my holes. The one in my mouth felt small in comparison. 

236469

236471

236472

"She's so fucking tight," Cunt said. "I've never felt anyone so tight."

"Her mouth is a dream as well. What a splendid cock sucker."

Ass was silent still but he began to move in my bowels. Once again, I was spit roasted with a twist and it felt so good, I would have cried out but for the cock filling my mouth. I tried to resist, to fight my pleasure, to exist only as a vessel for their need, but once more I failed. I moaned deep in my throat as they fucked me. Hell, I fucked them back, moving backward onto their cocks so they'd fill me deeper. I inhaled the cock in my mouth, sucking it like a five year old with a lollipop. I could hear the camera shutter clicking in the background as Oliver took more photos of my shame.

236470

I orgasmed twice before any one of them surrendered their seed, my pussy and ass pulsing on their pricks, milking them for their cum. I'd hoped their moans would drown out mine, but mine were the loudest of all. Unable to help myself, I felt every twitch of their cocks inside me and it was driving me insane. Mouth Man came first, his cock spewing great gobs of his salty cream. The first couple jets were so far down my throat, I couldn't taste them. He seemed to realize and pulled back against my sucking action to let the last few spurts coat my tongue and then my face with the slimy stuff. Since the others weren't done, he put his cock back in my mouth for me to clean. 

236473

236474

236475

Ass Man climaxed next, his body rigid, his cock pulsing in my back door as he erupted his warm lava into my bowels. When he was emptied, he started pumping again, waiting for his partner to finish in my cunt. Cunt Man hadn't been lying when he said he might be slow to start but wouldn't leave me unsatisfied. The bastard kept going for fifteen minutes past the other two's orgasms, making me cum twice more. The cock in my mouth finally pulled out and I could scream and moan during the last one, begging them both to fuck me harder, to make me cum again. I died inside as I said it, but couldn't stop myself. Finally, I felt him cum, a geyser of white spunk which overflowed my pussy, running down his shaft and onto his balls. He made me lick him clean afterward, gathering every drop from his hairy wrinkled sack. 

236476

236477
236478

They got up and left me on the bed, cum on my face and leaking from my cunt and asshole, finished with me. Once again, I'd surrendered to my desire and begged to be fucked. How low could I go; pleading for them to fill me with their cocks, their cum; to make me their whore? I cried silently as they dressed.

"She's the perfect slut, Oliver. I've never seen a woman who loved cock as much as she does," Cunt Man said. "If we had more time, I'd love to switch places and fuck her ass."

236479

"I'd love to get in her tight cunt," Mouth Man said. "I don't even mind sloppy seconds. That means she could lick her shit from your shaft, my friend." I heard him clapping his friend on the back or shoulder.

"I'd love to accommodate you, gentlemen, but I've yet to fuck her and we have to get her home before her husband gets home. She's promised to make my life quite short if her husband finds out about her extracurricular activities."

"I wonder what it's like to be married to a whore like her?" Mouth Man mused. "Oh, I'm sure he gets great use of her body and it's grand being married to someone who'll suck and take it up the ass; but what would it be like knowing your wife is willing to fuck or suck anything that walks. Good thing he doesn't know, or he'd throw her in the gutter where she belongs."

236480
236481
236482

Their voices faded as they left the room and headed for the exit, leaving a pitiful pile of despair curled on the bed.

Oliver returned five minutes later and led me to his bedroom. He pointed to the bed and I climbed onto it. He attached his camera's memory card to his 70 inch TV and turned it on. Oliver used both my cunt and my ass while the day's previous activities played out in glorious 4K high def technicolor which he made me watch as he fucked me. I cried the whole time, but I still orgasmed three times as I was fucked. 

236484
236485

236486

He let me use his shower before I left, to clean all the cum off my body. Before I left his house, I texted Tan to tell him I was going to a movie. There was no way I could face him right now after being fucked by four other men. I thought I could still smell the sex on me, even after the shower, though it might have been my guilty conscience. 

I was more than a little surprised when two weeks later, Tan told me he'd been promoted to junior partner. We celebrated by having mad sex all evening long, the second time that day I'd been soundly fucked; Oliver using me earlier. I was quite sore the next day. It's the first time I started to wonder if there was anything to Oliver's sex magic. 

236487

The unfortunate aspect of Tan's promotion was he started to talk about having a child. Knowing how many men were now using me on a regular basis, I'd have no way of knowing who the father would be if I went off birth control. I couldn't even be sure if the child would be white, since I didn't know everyone who was fucking me while I wore the mask. I reminded him we'd agreed to wait a year before trying to have children, to let ourselves become accustomed to each other before adding another person to the mix. He concurred we had decided to wait, but partly it was to put money aside for having children, and with his promotion, setting money aside was no longer a concern. I told him I was still not ready for children, and while posing for Suki, shouldn't get pregnant while she was painting me. He consented to give me more time but wanted to have a child sooner rather than later, so all I was doing was deferring the problem. His wanting a child and knowing I couldn't give him one while being fucked by so many others, made me even more disgusted with myself. I only hoped he could wait until Oliver was done with me.

---------------
Check out similar video clips as per story abovementioned....

http://www.xvideos.com/video40652121/_2

[wantababe]

Good photos and story

[doxxing]

really nice story, please continue sharing ts.

[xoxomiss]

More updates please TS

[falleini]

Very nice story, support!

[JEMMA]

Shizuko finished the first painting two weeks after Tan's promotion. She had a party inviting all of my friends over after the painting was delivered to her client and she'd been paid. I'd seen several of them since my ill-fated bachelorette party, all except Maria and Cheyenne. Sydney wasn't there. Suki gave me a photo of the painting blown up to 11x13 with a frame around it. Maria eyed the photo speculatively.

236585

"If asked if you'd ever pose nude six months ago, I'd have said no fucking way ever," Maria said. "A lot has changed since you got married. I've got to say, the painting is quite explicit."

"Her face and identity couldn't be known from the painting," Suki said. "It was her conditions for posing."

"Even the fact we all know it was her, puts it way past Brenda's normal boundaries. She disliked getting naked in the locker room," Maria said. "I've got to say I'm quite impressed at how much you've loosened up since you got married."

If she only knew how right she was, she'd faint. I'd say it wasn't so much an issue of marriage as it was my blackmailer. Even agreeing to be painted nude was to get me out of the house so his access wouldn't be as easy. Turns out, it was easy anyway and now I was his on a weekly basis. 

"What's next for you, Suki?" Tiffany asked.

"I have to do the painting for Tanner for agreeing to let Brenda pose, but the patron who bought the last one, liked it so much he wants another pose as well. I thought I'd do the one I intended to use as my portfolio piece as the second one, since Brenda and Tan already agreed to it's use. He's offered $50,000 for the companion piece."

"Oh, Suki, that's wonderful," I said. "I'm so happy for you."

"What's that one going to look like?" Maria asked.

Suki showed her the sketch. It was the one of me with my back to the viewer, my ass and a one breast visible, my face hidden by my hair.

236586

"I love this picture," Maria said. "It looks shy and demure. This one almost looks like the Brenda I know."

"Are you going to create another scene like for the first one, Suki?" Tiffany asked.

"I would like to do this one outdoors," Shizuko said, "but I haven't spoken to Brenda about it yet."

"Outdoors!" I exclaimed. "You're kidding?"

"No," Suki, said, "I'm not. The patron who bought the first picture, wanted another like it, but outdoors. I've been offered the use of his private estate for the picture. It would be a combination landscape and nude. There wouldn't be anyone else around, not even Erin."

236587

"That we know of. I'm sure he's got groundskeepers and other people out there. If it's private, he might even have security guards or cameras or something." 

"He said he would arrange for us to be left alone on the days we needed to be out there. There's a lake. I thought we could do Tan's painting out there too. Kind of a 'Venus Rising from the Sea' type thing."

"What would Tan's look like?" Maria asked.

Suki showed them all the full frontal nude Tan wanted. 

"What's amazing is how unlike Brenda this is," Maria said. "Tough, sassy, brazen. Kind of a 'what the hell do you want, bitch!' look to it. It's almost as if she's had acting lessons to pull this off."

236588

"It is totally unlike Brenda," Tammie said. "I could get away with a pose like that. Erin, Suzuki, Donna, could. Everybody else, maybe. Brenda, no. Yet, there she is, big as life."

"So, what about it, Brenda?" Yvonne asked. "Do you think you'll pose outdoors?"

More stretching of my boundaries, yet if it was secluded and private, why was I so hesitant? I'd been exposed in St. Lucia and done so much worse since. This would be a walk in the park in comparison.

"I'd have to see what it was like, to know if it really is private and if privacy to him is the same as privacy to me," I replied.

"Six months ago, you'd have said no fucking way, but without the fucking," Maria said. "You really have changed, Brenda."

"You should hear what she told us about her honeymoon," Tammie said. "She and Tan got caught having sex in a tub outside their bungalow. She said they were seen by two other couples."

I blushed, remembering. I was surprised I still had the ability to blush.

"I might have to hear more," Maria said. "This really is a totally different Brenda."

"You didn't tell me this story either," Suki said. 

So I told the others everything Yvonne, Tammie and Tiffany had learned the Saturday several weeks ago. Tammie told the others how we'd all learned to deep throat the same day. 

"Brenda learned to deep throat," Donna said. "This I gotta see, girl. Suki, you got any of them strap-ons you lezzies so fond of."

"Of course. I'll go get it."

Suki went into the bedroom and returned with a strap-on a little smaller than Tan. She removed the dildo portion and handed it to me. It was a smooth, semi-rigid plastic. 

"You've washed this since you used it last?" I asked. 

"Of course," Suki said. "You think we're heathens?"

I demonstrated my technique, taking the whole thing down my throat. It was slightly easier than taking Tan's cock, and harder than Oliver's. I pulled it out.

"Damn, girl. You did it," Donna said. "That's a big one too. Not sure I could take that beast myself."

"Yvonne kind of figured it out while Tammie was demonstrating. There's a trick to it. You need to swallow while you're taking it," I said.

"So all you white girls deep throating now?" Cheyenne asked.

I looked at Yvonne, Tammie and Tiffany and we all nodded.

"That's not all," Erin said. "Brenda was wearing butt plugs to prepare her ass so Tan could use it."

Six pairs of eyes snapped to look at me, only Erin and Suki knowing previously.

"You have got to be kidding me now?" Donna said. "Brenda surrendered the booty?"

236589

At least six different people other than Tan had been in my ass so far, so yeah, I'd surrendered the booty. I nodded.

"Damn, girl. I never thought you'd take it up the ass. You sounded totally against it when Sydney mentioned getting DP'd."

What would she think if she knew I had been double and triple penetrated, and none of them Tan? "Tan said it was something he hoped we'd do sometime and I looked it up and thought at least I should try it before rejecting it out of hand."

"Did you like it?" Tiffany asked. "Did you cum?"

"I did like it and I did cum," I admitted.

"And Tan is as big as you described him?" Cheyenne asked.

"Slightly larger than this," I said, holding up the dildo I'd just deep throated.

"I sure hope he go slow," Cheyenne said. "That's a big boy."

"Gentle enough," I said. "Enough so, I let him do it several other times."

"Who are you and what have you done with my girlfriend?" Tiffany asked. "You really have changed, Brenda."

236590

How do I explain to people what had happened to me? Especially ones I don't fully trust. Someone had taken the original photo at the bachelorette party. With 80% certainty, it was someone in this room. I knew it wasn't me and the only one who wasn't here was Sydney. I didn't fully trust anyone there. 

"I guess. Part of it is not knowing what I was missing," I said. "I didn't know how much I would enjoy sex, never having experienced it before."

"You could have taken our word for it," Tammie said. "We wouldn't lie to you."

"I believed you, but believing something doesn't explain the actual experience. You have to live it to know it."

"Are you sorry you waited?" Yvonne asked.

236591

236592

236593

If I hadn't waited, Tan would have been the first to use all of me, and Oliver apparently had no interest in non-virgins; at least that's what he said. My life would have been totally different. I'd been so proud of myself for waiting. "I'm not sure."

Tiffany put her hands on my shoulders and looked me in the eye. "Don't ever regret what you did, Brenda. I teased you like all the rest, but at the same time, I was proud of you for waiting. For standing your ground and living your own life without buckling to the pressure. You were your own person. Nobody else could say that. I certainly couldn't. I've never told you, but I regretted giving up my virginity to the boy I gave it to. He didn't really care for me. He was only interested in the sex. At least I wish I'd waited for a person who loved me and I cared for more than I did. Now, if I date anyone more than three times, they expect sex, because it's not like I haven't done it before. I'm not even sure if I like them yet, and if I don't fork it over, I'll never see them again. You found someone willing to wait.

That's a special thing."

I hugged her. "Thank you, Tiffany. You don't know how much it means to hear you say that." I wished I could talk about all the other things which had gone wrong with my life.

Videos anyone?
http://www.xvideos.com/video7952490/marika_japan_girl_blowjob_ends_in_a_pussy_creampie
http://www.xvideos.com/video37993041/_8_1080hd_11_
http://www.xvideos.com/video47185219/being_fucked_during_sleep_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video34672833/old_man_fucking_a_korean_teen_-_http_adf.ly_1en5ap
http://www.xvideos.com/video15024525/school_girl_forced_by_older_man
http://www.xvideos.com/video46764151/korean_bj_2019040709

https://openload.co/f/RS62anpvR1A
https://openload.co/f/5FJQshx4B7I
https://openload.co/f/39hysjXHyTQ
https://openload.co/f/Q9Hc0rH1_w0

[JEMMA]

Oliver has Brenda doing increasingly perverted tasks as she attempts to come to terms with her decision. Each one seems designed to humiliate her more and break her down. This chapter contains oral, anal and regular intercourse, stripping and public masturbation and sex.

Chapter 16 - Maximized Perversion

After discussing Suki's new commission with Tan, he agreed he would have no problem with my posing nude outdoors provided no one else was around, as long as I was okay with it. On Monday, Oliver was fucking me in both my cunt and my ass while I licked another cunt blindfolded. She did speak and was the one I suspected was the weather girl. Her pubic hair was carefully shaved and trimmed, leaving a small landing strip. I found I preferred men and women with less hair. It was easier to have oral sex with them. I collected fewer pubic hairs in my mouth. I brought her to three orgasms while Oliver fucked me. I climaxed twice myself. Oliver gave me a special treat, allowing her to lick his cum from my cunt when he was finished. I orgasmed again while she licked me. Oliver told me it was sex magic and I wondered who the magic was for; if she was seeking a promotion or the magic was for someone else.

236784

236785

Done with Oliver for the week, Suki and I went out to her patron's estate the following day to check for possible locations available for an outdoor portrait. We had no equipment other than our phones, merely wishing to scout around. The estate was huge, completely fenced in with a security gatehouse at the beginning of the drive up to the house. The drive from the gatehouse to the actual manor was almost a mile in length. The two guards let us in without question once Suki provided her name and driver's license and he checked it against his list of approved entrants. Both guards were big, strong looking boys who looked comfortable with their sidearms. I guessed they were ex-military. They both had the bearing and still wore their hair high and tight as my father used to say. They would not have looked out of place at Fort Benning, home of the 75th Ranger Regiment and the Airborne and Ranger schools.

"Is your boss in today?" Suki asked.

"No, Miss. He's usually only here on the estate on weekends." It was hard to believe you could spend this much money on some place and only come on the weekends. He must be fabulously wealthy although paying $80,000 for two portraits indicated you possessed some cheddar.

"I'm here scouting locations for an outdoor portrait he commissioned," Suki said. "Can you direct me to the lake?"

"It's quite a distance with no road, only a path. Why don't you leave your car here and I'll take you there in a golf cart."

"Thank you. That's very kind," Suki said. "Are you sure the boss won't mind?"

"It's why there's two of us on duty, ma'am."

"Please call me Suki."

"The boss prefers we not get too familiar with our guests in case we have to shoot them," he said. He was smiling as he said it, so I thought he was kidding, maybe, though he looked capable of doing it.

We pulled into a little parking lot beside the gatehouse next to two other cars; I assumed the two guard's cars. The one speaking with us left the other one to monitor the gate while he hopped behind the wheel of a four person golf cart. Suki got in the front with him. I got in the back behind Suki.

"What do we call you?"

"My name's JackAss," he said. 

"You know my name," Suki said. "The other woman is Brenda."

"What's her responsibilities?" JackAss asked, indicating me with a quick glance in my direction.

"The model. She has final approval on the location."

The cart came to a sudden stop and JackAss turned to stare at me. "Has she modeled for you before?"

"Yes," Suki said. "Why do you ask?"

"The boss just bought a painting which is on prominent display in his house. Is that yours?" His eyes moved up and down, mentally undressing me, then his eyes went front and center and he started driving again. 

I had a feeling he'd seen the previous painting and liked it. I blushed, knowing why he'd given me the once over. He was attaching a face to the body. Fuck!

"I wouldn't know without looking at it," Suki said. "I'm unsure where he's keeping his prior purchase."

"It's a nude, set in a parlor, book on the floor, old gramophone on a table."

"Yes, that's mine."

"A lovely piece of art," JackAss said, without glancing my way again. I felt like all of me was indelibly engraved in his memory. "We can swing by the house if you'd like to see it?"

"Thank you," Suki replied, "I would."

We went up to the house. It was huge, Georgian style, multiple rooms, a detached five car garage and riding stables in the back. JackAss pulled up by the rear door, parked the cart, and opened the door of the residence for us. He led us to the main entry and there was my painting, hanging in a prominent place so everyone who entered by the front door would see it. There were subtle lights shining on the canvas so everything was vividly revealed. JackAss glanced at me again and I blushed once more.

"You're an excellent artist and the model is very beautiful," JackAss said. "Everyone who's seen the painting is thrilled with it."

I felt the comment was directed towards me although he was speaking with Suki. He was a good looking man, the kind I would be attracted to if not already married to Tan.

"I appreciate your showing us the painting," Suki said. "I'm happy my patron enjoys it so much."

He nodded politely and escorted us back outside and we took our previous positions in the cart. JackAss started up and continued past the house on a small trail carved through the woods. The lake was almost twice as far from the house as the gate from the house. It took 15 minutes to get there running the cart at full speed. There was a guest house on the small lake, big open windows facing the water, a large deck, and brick patio. It was more modern in style than the house.

"Anyone in the guest house at the current time?" I asked. I certainly wouldn't be nude out here if anyone was.

"No," JackAss said. "He mostly uses it for parties; sometimes an honored guest. George H. W. Bush was here a few times after he left office. Not so much anymore. A few Hollywood types and other political or business people will occasionally use it."

"We'd like to look around for a bit," Suki said. "Can you stay or do you have to get back?"

"Can you find your way back?" JackAss asked. "It's pretty easy, just follow the path."

"I'm sure we can," I said. I was uncomfortable with him being there, knowing he'd seen my portrait and all it portrayed.

"Great. Keep the cart and come back when you're done."

"Thank you," Suki said.

He headed back to the gatehouse at a ground eating trot, a pace which he looked he could keep all day long.

Suki and I looked around the lakeshore, and Suki finally found a place she liked. The guest house was visible through the trees, but not clearly. She had me stand fully clothed in my pose next to a huge live oak near the water with moss dripping from the branches and took a few snapshots with her phone.

She showed them to me. "I think this place would be perfect," Suki said. I had to agree I liked the pictures and I could see why she thought it would be good for the painting. "Do you think you could pose nude out here?"

236786

I looked around. You couldn't see the main house at all; the guest house was barely visible. I didn't see any security cameras, although I realized from speaking to Jolene, cameras didn't need to be visible. There was nothing visible on the opposite side of the lake. 

"I'd like to talk to the security people about cameras, but if their answers are acceptable, I guess I could."

"I don't see any cameras," Suki said.

"They can still be there, even if you don't see them," I replied. "I know." I didn't say how I knew, but she accepted my answer.

"Okay. Let's talk to JackAss again," Suki said.

We hopped in the cart with me driving the cart as I'd been golfing with Tan a few times at his parents golf course and knew how to operate it, while Suki had never been on a golf course. We made our way back to the gatehouse. 

"Can you tell us if you have any security cameras around the guest house?" I asked JackAss.

"Inside the guest house and around the patio, but nothing beyond that. The main house has more cameras facing the grounds, but none which can see the guest house. If you go into the guest house, you'll be on camera."

"We might need to use the guest house for inclement weather or for the bathroom facilities," Suki said. "Any problem with that?"

"No problem," JackAss replied. "Call ahead and we'll make sure the guest house is opened for you on days you need to use it." 

Suki looked at me. It was my decision. I nodded yes. "Thank you, Brenda. This is going to be a great painting."

Another crack in my facade; the day I decided I could pose nude outside. Suki was chattering like a happy blue jay on the way back to Atlanta. I didn't have much to say.

I showed Tan the prospective location and he again agreed he would have no problem with it. At least for the commission, I wouldn't be showing as much as last time, but realizing gate guard JackAss had already seen me in all my glory didn't make me comfortable. I imagined like the first painting, the second would have an honored location in his manor and would be available for all the staff to see and one of them already knew it was me. I imagined the rest of the guard crew would immediately be told and possibly all the rest of the staff depending on how much interaction went on between them.

The next few days were spent like the beginning of the first painting. Lot's of photographs at different times of the day, checking for lighting conditions and slight variations of the pose. Since it was a standing pose, Suki gave me a break every 45 minutes, and I wore a robe I brought from home while resting, and a camp chair to sit in. In checking over all of the photos, we both agreed the afternoon light provided the best contrast. The warmer temperatures of the afternoon appealed to me if I was going to be naked out of doors, so afternoons worked better in that respect as well. If we needed to use the guest house, I put the robe back on since I knew I was on camera when I did so.

236787

The next time Oliver contacted me, I explained I was modeling about 90 minutes outside of town and would prefer advance notice, to ensure I met my modeling commitments. I asked if he would attempt to make use of me on forecasted days of rain or thunderstorms if he could. He agreed to make an effort, but some events wouldn't allow for deviation from a particular schedule for the magic to work. This was still before Tan's promotion, so I didn't have much belief in any magic being performed, other than my cumming while being used.

[JEMMA]

The next completely degrading 'task' Oliver made me participate in, was an amateur strip contest in return for other favors rendered about three weeks after Suki started her next portrait. He wouldn't tell me what the favors were, but given it was to a biker gang, I was relatively certain it was unsavory favors. The bikers either ran or managed a strip club way out in the boonies, Gwinnett County, a couple counties away from Atlanta. It wasn't even in the county seat of Lawrenceville. The club sat on a lonely stretch of road in the middle of nowhere and had an amateur strip contest one Thursday which Oliver entered me into. For the contest, I was given a mask to hide my identity, but unlike the masks I normally wore which also blinded me so I couldn't see, this mask allowed me to see so I wouldn't stumble off the stage. He also gave me the outfit I was supposed to strip off. The outfit provided by Oliver was western in nature, with a front fastening transparent bra under a short, brief vest, some chaps and tear away shorts and panties. It almost looked like a Dallas Cowboys cheerleaders outfit except for the chaps which he said could double for garter belts to tuck the money in. I asked about pasties and a g-string.

236944

"It isn't that kind of strip club and you aren't that kind of stripper," Oliver said. "You're going to take everything off."

I'd never understood stripping particularly; why women would strip for money. Oh, I understood the money was probably pretty good, as professions went, but to be ogled and pawed by a bunch of men never struck me as an appealing line of work. I was not looking forward to the experience.

236946

236945

"You will allow the patrons to touch you as much as they like," Oliver said. "They start waving money around, you dance up to them and let them give you the money. If they touch you when they give you the money, let them."

"I thought patrons of strip clubs weren't allowed to touch the strippers," I said.

236948

"Again, different kind of strip club for more civilized places. This one's rules are more relaxed. They pay a lot of money to keep the local cops from paying too much attention to their club."

236947

Wonderful. I could easily see where this would go. I wonder if they'd fuck me on stage or I could get a little bit of privacy when I was used. A few of the local girls went first and apparently they had either observed stripping before or had stripped themselves at various times. They picked out two songs to dance to and got up, flirting with the local boys or their boyfriends as they took the stage. The first number was essentially a tease, where the outer outfit disappeared leaving them in brief tops and bottoms. The second number was the finale where everything came off to bare skin. They picked sultry numbers and danced creditably on the stage. One of them even knew how to use the pole which made me think she'd stripped before, although I'd heard some women learned to use the stripper pole to keep in shape. 

236949

Oliver and I were sitting with the head biker, a mountain of a man over 6½ tall, 280 pounds, some of it gut, but not all. He had a huge beard extending a foot down his chest. He had black leather pants and a leather vest exposing his hairy chest and belly. If there was a source for the legend of a Sasquatch, he could be it. 

"I've never done anything like this," I said, indicating the girl on stage using the stripper pole. "I won't be half as good as they are."

"Don't worry about it," Oliver said. "Before you're done, the crowd will be eating up your performance."

It's what I was worried about. Given all which had gone before, I was reasonably certain this wouldn't end with me naked on the stage. It wasn't humiliating enough and wouldn't be sufficient payment for prior favors. Eventually, it was my turn. My mouth was dry and I was shivering even though they kept the club on the warm side. Oliver told me he'd preselected my stripping songs and they were in a playlist they were hooking up to the sound system. Oliver slapped my ass and told me to get on the stage where I waited in trepidation for the music to start. The first song started and I recognized the strains of "Private Dancer" by Tina Turner.

I started to sway to the music. I didn't really know what to do, my only experience with a strip club being my presence in one today. I tried to remember what the other girls had done and duplicate it as best as I could. I knew I looked pretty pathetic up there and most of the guests weren't paying too much attention to me, both because they didn't know me and I didn't know how to attract their attention the way the other girls did. I knew the format to follow and the vest and shorts came off before the ending of the first song, leaving me in the transparent bra and panties, which is when I started to draw some attention, whistles and catcalls.

The second song started, "You Can Leave Your Hat On" by Joe Cocker, the stripping music from the movie "The Full Monty". They started waving dollar bills around, some of them even fives or tens, attempting to draw me closer to see my nipples and pubic lips. Following Oliver's instructions, I would dance closer to them and they would tuck their money in the top of my bra and into my panties. I quickly learned the ones waving the largest denomination bills expected more for their money and their hands lingered longer in my clothes as they pinched a nipple or rubbed the top of my slit. 

236950

Despite my fear, disgust and apprehension, I found myself becoming aroused by their cheers, whistles and pawing hands. My nipples were hard as flint and my cunt moistened. About half way through the song, my brassiere came off and I started to get some real attention from the crowd. More and more of them crowded the stage and fluttered bills in their hands, wishing to draw me close enough to grab their pound of flesh. While I was collecting money from one, other hands would be grabbing my tits, squeezing or pinching or pulling on my nipples. Other hands were rubbing my crotch. I got a wet spot on my transparent panties before I had a chance to tear them off. When they came off, the hands got busier. At least two fingers were thrust into my pussy before the song ended. All I had left on was the chaps, and they just served to frame my bald pussy.

236951

All the other girls had gotten off stage after two songs when they were totally naked and I started leaving the stage myself, but the next song started immediately and Oliver told me to masturbate for the crowd. I knew just stripping wouldn't be the end of it. To the lyrics of "Don't Cha" by the Pussycat Dolls and Buster Rhymes, I started masturbating for the crowd. They went wild. By the time they got to the lines 'Don't cha wish your girlfriend was hot like me. Don't cha wish she was a freak like me," I was cumming over my fingers, moaning like the freak in the song. The dollar bills were frantically flourished now, wanting to see the naked slut up on the stage and to paw my nude body. Every time I got close to someone, a finger or two went into my cunt and one bold boy pushed his into my anus, making me bounce on his finger. Before the song ended, I orgasmed again.

236952

I looked at Oliver, desperation in my eyes. He shook his head "no" and tossed a dildo up on the stage. When it appeared, the crowd became more raucous, almost deafening. One of the men crowding the stage jumped up, wanting to help me with the dildo. Thankfully, one of the bouncers grabbed him and escorted him none to gently off the stage with a warning to stay off. "Hot in Herre" by Nelly was playing now and I pushed the dildo in my cunt as the hip-hop beats of 'take off all your clothes' burst from the speakers. By the time "Wet" by Snoop Dog started playing next, the dildo was thick with my creamy juices and they were running down my legs. Almost all the noise had died down to nothing as they listened to me moaning and cumming to the thrusting of the dildo in my hot cunt. I'd cum 4 times during the two songs and was practically writhing on the floor.

Videos:
http://www.xvideos.com/video41752587/streamer_masturbate
http://www.xvideos.com/video40484045/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video18955147/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video25666781/_20_bsb775_-_sexy_adult_porn_video
http://www.xvideos.com/video28274007/_bysp_
http://www.xvideos.com/video13923567/sexroulette24.com_-_webcam_girls_1
http://www.xvideos.com/video28311443/_98506005
http://www.xvideos.com/video11033404/sp-burstingtits1_new_
http://www.xvideos.com/video28898289/_

Vids Downloads
https://openload.co/f/5FJQshx4B7I
https://openload.co/f/jg16b3yjn9E
https://openload.co/f/faAFstJSvX8
https://openload.co/f/fj4NCdh9cTQ
https://openload.co/f/YM_modo5IVg
https://openload.co/f/gwPD2xM5tcI

[JEMMA]

The hairy big man; head biker, and club manager or whatever he was, got on the stage, carrying a chair. None of the bouncers tried to remove him. I looked at him and he pulled down the zipper on his pants releasing his massive prick, sitting down on the chair. "Suck it," he ordered, making me know my torment was not over. "I'm a Slave 4 U" by Brittney Spears was playing now and it's exactly what I felt like, a slave, doing her Master's bidding. His cock and balls were as hairy as the rest of him and I felt like I'd be fellating Chewbacca. I knelt on the floor of the stage and sucked on easily the largest cock I'd seen to date. His cock was musky and sweaty from his leather pants and despite my new found skills, I couldn't get all of his massive organ down my throat, no matter how much I tried. He held his huge paws on my head and pushed down on me over the top of his cock. He wouldn't let me up until I was desperate for air, gasping as soon as he let me up, then he shoved my head down impaling my throat with his cock. The club was still quiet except for the sounds of the music and my gasping breathing. 

Just to get him out of my mouth and breathing again, I tried to hurry him along by cupping his huge sack and rolling his balls in the palm of my hand. Still, we were through with the Britney Spears and "Cherry Pie" by Warrant and halfway through "Switch" by Will Smith, before he finally swelled and released his gargantuan load in my mouth. Swallowing wasn't enough to keep up with it and his jizz overflowed my mouth, running down my chin and onto my breasts and stomach. That caused the crowd to cheer wildly and throw their money onto the stage. 

This is when he switched me. He didn't shrink after his orgasm and he lifted me up like a rag doll and settled my cunt over the ball shaped head of his shaft and pushed me down over his cock. It was a religious experience. Thank God, I'd cum so many times already or I don't know if I could have taken him without tearing inside. Instead, I just started cumming, my cunt quivering like the strings on a violin as I shivered through a whole string of orgasms. The music changed to "Closer" by Nine Inch Nails. 

While he pumped my pussy, the words of the the song was pumping through the sound system. 'You let me violate you, You let me desecrate you, You let me penetrate you, You let me complicate you, Help me; I broke apart my insides, Help me; i've got no soul to sell, Help me; the only thing that works for me, Help me get away from myself, I wanna fuck you like an animal, I wanna feel you from the inside, I wanna fuck you like an animal, My whole existence is flawed, You get me closer to God.' At the moment, it was the story of my life.

The whole crowd knew I was orgasming non-stop, because I couldn't stop moaning. "Fuck me! Oh, God! I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Fuck me!" They were cheering and screaming. We must have been quite the sight up on stage. My tiny hairless cunt impaled on his gigantic hairy shaft, stretched to the max; my asshole winking at the crowd. His cock must have been milky with my cum. As tall as I am, I must have looked like I was lying against a massive fur rug. His hair was rubbing all over my body, tickling me.

I saw two police officers come through the door and hoped they'd stop it and prayed they wouldn't. But they just stood there, grinning, as I was fucked senseless by his monster pole. Song after song played, "You Rocked Me All Night Long" by AC/DC, "Pour Some Sugar On Me" by Def Leopard, "I'm the Only One" by Melissa Etheridge, "Loca" by Shakira, "Sweet Dreams" by the Eurythmics, and finally "Fever" by Beyoncé came on while he fucked me silly. More than 15 minutes passed before I felt his cock swell in my pussy and the surge of cum flooding my cunt. It leaked out around his shaft to drip on his balls as there was no room for anything more in my poor packed pussy.

His prick quit pulsing and he lowered me to the floor with the order to clean him. I dutifully licked his sack and shaft clean in front of everyone. Even now he didn't shrink, just got a little softer. I looked at Oliver. He nodded yes, and I was finally allowed to leave the stage. I collected what few clothes I'd been wearing and all the money littering the stage. Chewbacca went to speak to the officers, handing them a thick envelope. I went back to Oliver and put on my clothes, tears in my eyes.

Chewbacca came back and said, "The pigs want to sample your wares. You have a problem with that?"

Oliver said, "She doesn't have a problem." I lowered my head and the tears flowed harder.

Another dancer was on stage already, so Chewbacca said, "I've got a private room she can use. Follow me." He waved the officers over and we followed him to a room with a couch. "Use this," he said and left, closing the door behind him.

"Only 4 rules," Oliver said to the two officers; "The mask stays on, I film it for my viewing pleasure only, don't leave any marks on her, and you have 45 minutes. I have to get her home before her husband gets off work."

"We can work with that," the older one of the two said, starting to remove his gear. "Where'd you find this whore anyway?"

"She sucked my cock on her wedding day," Oliver replied. 

"Perfect," he said. He had a paunch hanging over his gun belt. His department must not have strict physical fitness guidelines. When his underwear came off, he had an average cock, already hard. He must have enjoyed the show. The younger of the two men had a square face and he was stocky and big like a farm boy fresh out of the fields. His cock was the larger of the two, also hard.

"You going to fuck her cunt?" Farm Boy asked.

"After she fucked that horse cock of Diablo? Hell no. She wouldn't even feel me. I'll take her asshole. That looked pretty tight. You can have her mouth."

So after performing for a room full of strangers in a strip club, sucking and fucking Diablo's monster cock on stage, I was spit roasted by a couple corrupt cops in the back room of the same club while Oliver filmed my continuing shame; the clubs music a muted, throbbing bass in the background. Paunch had no lube to use to prepare my ass, but he wasn't very big and there was enough cum in my cunt that Paunch could dip in and slick his cock to push it past my sphincter. He had a weird little hook to his cock that made for an interesting fuck. Once again, two men were using me, one in my ass and the other in my mouth. I was DP'd enough, I should be getting used to it, but it still bothered me to be used by two cocks at once. It didn't stop me from cumming, but it still bothered me. Paunch climaxed first, coating my rectum with his seed. Farm Boy lasted a little longer, and I was able to swallow his entire load. They still had time left, so Farm Boy had me suck his cock back to hardness and he decided to try my cunt. He plunged into the steamy stew.

"Shit. This pussy's tighter than you'd think after Diablo fucked her," Farm Boy said. "This is primo pussy." 

"Then I'll fuck her after you get done," Paunch said. "Get me hard again, slut."

"Clean yourself off first," I panted, taking a pounding from Farm Boy. "You stick that cock in my mouth like that and I'll puke all over you."

"I can confirm she will vomit if you stick your cock in her mouth right now," Oliver said.

"Good to know," Paunch said. 

He left the room briefly and came back with a soapy tasting dick. He shoved it in my mouth and I worked to get him hard again. It wasn't long afterward Farm Boy added his cum to the ocean in my cunt and Paunch took his place while I licked Farm Boy clean. It took awhile, but Paunch finally bathed my pussy with his cum too. Farm boy had gotten hard again while I sucked him and he said he'd like to try my ass as well. I climaxed three more times while they'd fucked me. I was such a fucking whore.

"Sorry, fellas, but times up," Oliver said. "She'll need to get cleaned up before hubby gets home. It won't do for him to find how much she's fucked and sucked total strangers today. He probably wouldn't understand why his wife has so much cum dripping from her cunt, would he?"

They both laughed and got dressed. Oliver put a raincoat around me so I'd be covered as I left the club. The crowd cheered when they saw me again, still waving money at me. Chewbacca told Oliver he could bring me back any time. Oliver said he'd see whether or not he could fit the club back into my schedule. I was silent for most of the trip back to Atlanta. What was there to say? Oliver was slowly turning me into the slut he said I was and I was starting to believe him, no matter what anyone else said. The only thing I was clinging to for dear life, is no matter how much I'd enjoyed my fucking, it was not something I wanted repeated. If I wanted it to stop, I wasn't a complete whore yet.

"How'd you like fucking Diablo?" Oliver asked. "He's quite the stud, isn't he?"

"He was okay."

"Okay," Oliver laughed. "It didn't look like you stopped cumming the whole time he was fucking you?"

"I orgasmed," I admitted, "a lot. Doesn't mean I enjoyed it. I'd happily forgo the physical pleasure never to have to do it again."

"Then my job isn't complete. I want you begging for this."

http://www.xvideos.com/video35444335/_j8_
http://www.xvideos.com/video13316261/_chinese_bitch_tu_yi
http://www.xvideos.com/video37937483/_8_1080hd_10_
http://www.xvideos.com/video31527825/avidolz_idol_premium_collection_aki_yatou_scene2_h d

[JEMMA]

I didn't respond; there was nothing to say.

"How much money did you make up on stage?

I hadn't even thought about the money. It wasn't about the money for me. It was the shame and degradation. I'd shoved it in my purse without thinking about it. I pulled it out and started counting it. It took a while because so many of the bills were dollars. "$543.00," I said, finishing my tally.

"$543.00 for about 90 minutes work, stripping and fucking on stage. I guess you've graduated from slut to whore since you earned money for it." 

I said nothing. Tears rolled down my cheeks, but I wouldn't give him the satisfaction of hearing my sobs of pain. Would my begging him to be degraded make it stop sooner? Probably not. He was pretty adamant about keeping me until New Year's. He let me shower at his place and get back in the clothes I'd worn leaving my apartment. When I left his house, I couldn't go back home. I was still too guilty about what happened and couldn't face Tan yet. Nor could I talk to any of my girlfriends about it. Remembering Jolene had told me I could call her if I needed to talk, I phoned her.

"Jolene, it's Brenda. Are you busy? Do you have time to talk? I've had a bad day."

"I've got time for you. Do you want to meet somewhere or would you like to come to my place?"

"I don't want to be in public. Can I come there?"

"Of course. Where are you now?" 

"Leaving Oliver's."

"Okay. I'm at work, but I'll leave right away. It's possible you'll get there a few minutes before me. Just wait in your car until I get there, all right?"

"Thank you." She gave me directions to her apartment.

I texted Tan and told him I was going to eat supper with a friend and maybe have a few drinks afterward. He texted back it was fine and he'd see me later. I made my way to Jolene's. After waiting for no more than five minutes, she rapped on the window of my car, bringing me out of my daydream. I got out and she hugged me, holding me close for a few seconds without speaking. Then she took my hand and led me into her apartment. It was small and tidy, not much in the way of personality. There were a couple pictures of her parents, but no one else I could see. 

"Have you had anything to eat today?" Jolene asked.

"Nothing since breakfast unless you count cum," I replied.

"Why don't you tell me what happened while I make us something to eat."

She gave me a glass of wine and while she prepared some pork chops, salad and mixed vegetables, I told her the story of my day. She didn't say anything while I covered all the sordid details. She asked a few questions afterward about the club and where it was and if I'd gotten the names or badge numbers of the two cops. I hadn't paid much attention to them, just two more anonymous cocks I'd had to fuck, though I did give her a description of them from what I remembered. She didn't write anything down, but I could feel her filing the information away for later recall. I told her about Diablo and his size and hairiness. I hadn't even known the name of the club. I'm not sure they advertised it, considering what happened there.

She set the food down in front of me and sat down asking, "How are you doing?" 

"Sometimes I think I'll be able to get through this year. Other times, like today, I'm not too sure. Knowing I was fucked in that club in front of all those people, all cheering and clapping was almost more than I can take. Jolene, I keep remembering what you told me, but it's harder and harder to believe in it anymore. While Diablo was fucking me, I couldn't stop cumming. I was begging him to fuck me in front of 50 or 60 strangers. How am I not a whore? I made five hundred, forty-three dollars from fucking him on stage." I pulled the money out of my purse. "I want you to have it."

"Why?"

"It's my whore money. If I keep it for fucking and stripping, then I am nothing but a whore. It's all I can do to separate myself from the act. I owe you for the time you worked for me without pay."

"I did that for you. It was a gift. I don't want your money. If you can't keep it; give it to charity or the church. If keeping it makes you a whore; if I take it from you, I'm your pimp."

I laughed. "You're the nicest pimp I've ever had."

Jolene laughed with me, but then I started crying again. She got up and hugged me again. After a few seconds, I tilted my head up and kissed her. She was startled by the passion of it, and returned it with equal fervor for a few moments, then broke it off.

"You don't need this right now," she whispered. "Finish your supper."

I finished eating, after which she led me to her bedroom. 

"Why don't you sleep for a little while," Jolene said. "I'll clean up."

I lay down and closed my eyes while she disappeared back in the kitchen to clear away the food and dishes, but sleep didn't come. When she was done, she came back and laid down beside me, holding me from behind.

"Jolene," I asked, "are you gay?"

"Let's just say I'm fairly disgusted with the masculine gender for the moment and don't have much use for them. If the right man came along, I'd probably respond to him. I haven't had much sex since my rape and my boyfriend abandoning me as a result."

"You know Oliver has made me satisfy women, don't you?"

"You've said."

"Would you like me to pleasure you right now?" I asked.

"As appealing as that sounds; I don't think you should do it. It wouldn't be right. You're married and having to do sexual things because you're being forced. While you're not being forced right now, you are upset and confused and probably seeking a little tenderness. You would probably hate yourself later. I don't want you to hate yourself or me, so I'll say no, thank you anyway for the offer."

"Okay, but I feel I should do something for you."

"I'm satisfied to call you friend. Where does Tan think you are right now?" Jolene asked.

"I'm out having supper and a drink with a friend."

"Let's leave it at that then. Dinner and a drink with a friend. Why don't you sleep? I'm sure you're physically and emotionally exhausted."

My text alert went off on my phone and I glanced at it. It was from Oliver. I opened it and saw a movie from today's activities, about ten minutes of condensed action. I handed it to Jolene. She turned the sound off and watched it from beginning to end. She handed me the phone back. 

"Go to sleep, dear. I'll wake you around ten so you can return home at a decent hour." She kissed my cheek and I went to sleep in her arms. 

As promised, she woke me at ten and I went home to my husband, already sound asleep when I arrived. He stirred when I slipped into bed behind him and pulled myself against his back.

"Did you have a good time?" Tan asked sleepily.

"As well as can be expected," I replied. "Go back to sleep, Tanner. I love you."

"I love you too, honey." He went back to sleep.

Videos attached
https://openload.co/f/RS62anpvR1A
https://openload.co/f/5FJQshx4B7I
https://openload.co/f/b0tkbpjGjgA
https://openload.co/f/w7tndMnIMeo
https://openload.co/f/-KgqBswY_qc
https://openload.co/f/YsI41DPSJ2A
https://openload.co/f/tfO-XyIog_g
https://openload.co/f/UzQwxf-wYl0
https://openload.co/f/rzfTZWK3rMA
https://openload.co/f/VlJJnI1hANU
https://openload.co/f/0A10ThXaBDk
https://openload.co/f/uUUXT9CwSZI
https://openload.co/f/qllnhFRzwkQ

[kurou]

Exciting stuff, please continue TS !

[JEMMA]

The following day, Suki and I were back at the estate to keep working on her second commission. She was roughly a third finished with it by now. It was out of the way for either of us to ride together, so we went separately and met at the gate house to ride down to the lake in the cart. Suki was running late so I was waiting for her at gate house for her to arrive. JackAss was on duty again and he was watching me. I blushed again, knowing what he was seeing in his minds eye. Somehow it seemed worse when people I knew even casually had seen me naked, even more so than all the strangers at the strip club yesterday. Maybe there was hope for me yet.

"Why do you do that?" JackAss asked.

"What?" I asked.

"Blush when I look at you," he said.

237301

"Because of the painting in the house," I honestly replied. "I know you've seen all of me and it makes me uncomfortable knowing you've seen me naked."

"If you don't want people to see you nude, why pose?"

237302

"It was a way to get out of the house and help out my friend, Shizuko," I said. "One of the conditions of my posing was no one be able to see my face to know who I was. I knew from the way you looked at me the first time we met, you put it together and knew I'd posed for the painting. It kind of defeated the purpose. Now you know it's me in the painting and have seen me in my totality. I imagine you undressing me every time you look at me, whether you are or not."

237303

"Well, I admit seeing you nude has crossed my mind more than once. You are very beautiful. You don't blame me do you."

"I suppose not. It was the risk I took when I started posing. You don't blame me for being uncomfortable around you, do you?" 

"You do know I wouldn't spy on you or do anything without your permission."

"That's nice to know," I smiled at him. "If I can ask a personal question, do you think about me when you masturbate?"

"What makes you think I masturbate?" JackAss asked.

"Don't all men?"

He laughed. "I guess. I'll admit I do think about you when I masturbate. Almost every time."

237304

"What does your wife think about you masturbating to naked visions of another woman?"

"I'm not married. Why, are you interested?"

I held up my ring finger. "Sorry, taken."

"Lucky guy. What's he think of you modeling nude?"

"He was okay with it as long as my identity was hidden."

"Have you told him someone knows you've posed nude."

That was the least of the things I've not told Tan. 

"He said things of beauty should be displayed in a museum, not hidden away in the basement," I said. "I doubt he cares that much. He wants to hang a graphic painting of me in our house where anyone can see it and everyone who does will know I've posed nude."

237305

"I can kind of see where he comes from, but I disagree. If you were mine, I'd hide your beauty from the rest of the world so no one would try to take you away from me. But if he feels that way, perhaps you can invite me to your home after it's finished. I'd like to see that one."

"We'll see. Do you think I'm so easily taken from the one I love?"

"No. I guess not." He paused. "What are you working on now?"

"A pose of me seen from behind. My backside and a breast is visible, but my face is hidden by the fall of my hair."

I could see him picturing it in his mind. He smiled as he imagined it.

"I can hardly wait to see it," JackAss said.

"Shizuko's about almost halfway done now. It shouldn't be much longer. If it goes up in the house with the other one and not somewhere else. It will give you something else to masturbate to."

"Actually, I don't masturbate much to the painting, I masturbate to you."

I blushed again. JackAss smiled again. He had a good smile. There was nothing to say about his last comment so I didn't.

"How many others here know it's me hanging in the entry."

"No one as far as I know. I never told anyone. I'm not sure if anyone else has put it together. Of course, others may be masturbating to the picture. It's a great painting."

237306

Suki arrived in time to save me from having to respond. We got into the cart and before I left, I said, "Don't get carpal tunnel."

JackAss laughed and said, "I'm not sure that's possible, but thanks for thinking of me."

"What was that all about?" Suki asked.

"Just idle chitchat," I said.

237307

I was becoming more comfortable with my nudity. Lots of people had seen me naked now, most of whom I didn't even know. I'd been posing for Suki naked for over 10 weeks. I still covered up to use the rest room in the guest house, though I wondered if I should give JackAss a little thrill and go to the guest house naked. He was kind and funny and not at all forward. If it weren't for the other guards who would see me, I would have seriously considered it. When we got to our location, I looked at what she'd done so far. It was coming along nicely and would be as good or better than the previous one. Clouds started to roll in around two, so Suki decided to pack up early. We went back to the gate house to leave the cart and get our cars. JackAss was still on duty. I had a marvelously wicked idea. 

[JEMMA]

After Suki packed her stuff into the car, I said, "I'm going to do something now a little surprising. Go with it, okay."

She started to ask what it was but I grabbed her a kissed her passionately before she could get a word out. She was hesitant at first, wondering what the hell I was doing, but soon got into it, kissing me back as hard as I was kissing her. Suki never minded kissing pretty girls. Both JackAss and the other guard watched in dumbfounded amazement as we swapped spit for several minutes. 

237507

I pulled away and Suki said, "Whew. That was some kiss. Mind telling me what it was all about?"

I gestured with my head to the guards whose mouths were still hanging open. "A show for them," I said.

237512

Suki laughed. "Anytime you want to put on another show like that, I'm game."

"Every time JackAss is working when we leave then," I said.

"Done." Suki left with a big smile on her face.

As I drove out the gate, I told JackAss, "A little fuel for the fire."

He laughed as I drove off. 

Every time I saw JackAss from then on, I wasn't embarrassed when he saw me, looked at me or talked to me. He became a friend. Every time Suki and I left and JackAss was working, we'd spend a few minutes kissing and rubbing against one another, occasionally rubbing a clothing covered breast or squeezing a rounded butt cheek. He'd laugh at me as I left, knowing I'd done it for him and I'd imagine him stroking his cock that night.

237513

2½ weeks later, on a Monday, Oliver had another task for me. I asked him what it was and he told me it was a surprise. Of course, I had no opportunity to prepare, or to steel myself for what was to come. I met him at his house and he drove me to where we were going. We headed toward the downtown area. He made me wear a mask, though I could see through this one, like the one at the strip club, so I guessed I wouldn't be seeing anyone I knew. How wrong I was. 

As we got closer, he put a bag over my head so I couldn't see, so I supposed he didn't want me to know our eventual location. When we got there, another man met us; he took one of my arms and Oliver took the other and they led me to an elevator. We went up several stories, if the dinging at each floor was any indication. They led me to a room; I heard them unlocking the door. Still, the bag remained over my head. Oliver fastened bondage leather cuffs over my wrists and ankles, so I imagined at least part of my task involved bondage. They removed my clothes, helping me to step out of my jeans and panties. When I was fully naked, Oliver helped me step into something else. It felt somewhat like a panty, but it was too open, had no crotch, and the waist and leg bands felt like nylon fishing line.

237523

"What are you putting on me?" I asked.

"Do you know what a merken is?" Oliver asked.

"No idea," I replied. "What's a merken?"

237524

"It's fake pubic hair," Oliver said. "Originally, it was used by prostitutes in the 30s and 40s who shaved their pubic hair to reduce the chance of getting crabs. More recently, it's been used by actresses doing nude scenes who wanted a covering for their actual vagina."

"Okay, why do I need fake pubic hair? Is there a likelihood of me getting crabs?"

"No, it's part of your disguise, like the mask."

"You don't think the person fucking me won't know it's fake pubic hair?"

"The persons fucking you are us and we'll definitely know. No, the merken is to fool the people who might be watching us fuck you."

"Something like the strip club thing again?" I surmised.

"Nothing like the strip club thing," Oliver said. "Much more interesting than that."

They led me out into a room with a lot more light. I could tell even with the bag over my head. Oliver and the other man fastened me vertically spread eagled to a frame. The hood came off and I could see I was in front of a large window with the drapes closed. Oliver and the other man also donned masks covering their features. Then they took off their clothes. Their cocks were rock hard. Oliver's friend pulled the drapes and I saw I was about ten stories up across the street from another skyscraper about one and a half hundred feet away. I realized the people in the building could see me if they happened to look across the street and I was very naked and very visible. I struggled briefly, quickly realizing I wasn't getting away. At least my face was covered. I was going to be fucked again and instead of 50 or 60 deviants in a strip club, I would be fucked in front of anyone who happened to look out the windows across the street.

237528

Oliver was setting up a video camera behind me. "Do you recognize the building across the street, Mrs. Tan?"

237529

I looked closer and suddenly realized it was the building where Tan worked; where his architectural firm had their offices. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! What the hell was Oliver doing? I struggled harder to get away and all I got for my troubles were sore wrists and ankles.

237530

"Tan's promotion got him moved to one of the nice window offices, right across from this window. In fact, I think that's him sitting at his desk right now working on an architectural drawing. I'd let you wave, but I don't think I should release your arms."

237531

The two men approached me. "This is going to be so much fun," Oliver said. He got behind me and spread lube on my anus and his prick and penetrated my rectum, starting to fuck me while my front was still visible. The second man gave him 5 minutes alone, letting Oliver play with my clit and fuck my ass until I was somewhat wet, then got in front of me and pushed through my folds into my cunt and both of them started thrusting together. I kept my eye on Tan's office. He was oblivious to what was going on across the street for several minutes. Finally, a colleague walked through the door. He apparently saw something, did a double take and said something to Tan. They both came to the window and watched, absolutely astounded to see a woman being fucked by two men in the building across the street. 

237535

"I'm going to kill you, you fucking prick," I gasped. "What the hell are you doing?"

"You only get to kill me if he knows it's you fucking us, and I doubt he will, so I'm giving your husband a show. He hasn't been able to see all the wonderful things you've done without him. It's unfortunate really. You're really very sexy and quite the fuck. Granted, he can't know it's you, hence the mask and the merken, but he should enjoy your vast slutty talents just the same, don't you think."

237537

"You asshole," I said, venom in my voice. 

"Oh, look," he said from over my shoulder as he plowed my ass; "they're talking to their friends and colleagues and we're getting quite the audience now."

Oliver was right. I saw at least 10 people staring out their windows now and more were looking every minute, men and women both. Oliver grunted and spewed his sperm up my bowels. The first guy kept going for another 5 minutes, making me cum, before he shot his load in my cunt. They left me hanging in the frame while they sat down on a couch and had some water. I was hanging in front of the window with their cum running down my legs. I hoped the people across the street weren't close enough to see it. I heard Oliver leave the room for a few minutes while the other guy started counting the people across the street staring at the naked woman hanging from her wrists.

237538

"27 and going up all the time," he said. 

Oliver came back and stood beside me, stroking my tits and pussy for the edification of our watchers. 

He suddenly said, "Look, someone brought Tan a pair of binoculars." I looked and he was right. Tan was looking at me right now with some binoculars. 

237539

"It's a good thing you've got this merken on, Mrs. Tan. Tan knows your cunt is bald. No matter how much he thinks the woman being fucked across the street looks like you, he'll know in his heart it can't be you because of your fur. I love this. I'm having so much fun." 

[sms96]

So very nice story. Thanks and hope to read more :):D

[krutz]

Great share of nice pics, do continue please!

[KTVbuddy]

setting up my tent here for more of this story.

[JEMMA]

Oliver plunged two fingers in my cunt and started finger fucking me. God help me, having Tan watch me get finger fucked had turned on some twisted part of my brain and I climaxed quickly, my body trembling wildly as I orgasmed on his fingers.

238025

Oliver called to his buddy over and they turned the frame so I was sideways to the window. Oliver put a chair in front of me. 

"I think it's time we give Mr. Tan a different kind of show now, don't you? Show him how well you suck my cock." He stood on the chair, his cock limp in front of my face.

"If I were you," I threatened, "I wouldn't put it anywhere near my mouth. I'll bite the damn thing off."

"Come now, Mrs. Tan. I understand your anger. I do. But if you bite off my cock, my partner will have to call the paramedics. They'll come here, see the movie I'm making. They'll probably have to call the police who will see all the other times you've fucked and sucked other men, including that wonderful little episode at the strip club where you were squealing so delightfully as Diablo fucked you, you sucking my cock in your wedding dress, the black gentleman and the two young guys in the club on your honeymoon, the double penetrations, the triple penetration, the cunts you've licked. Everyone will see what a nasty slut you are, including your husband, and parents. Your exploits will go on the internet for everyone to see and last forever. You'll never live it down, even if you don't get arrested ala Lorena Bobbitt. Now suck my cock."

238027

He thrust it toward my mouth and I reluctantly parted my lips and started sucking his prick. 

"Oh, man," the other guy said. "There has to be at least fifty people watching you suck cock, slut. Your husband can't believe his eyes, you're sucking some guy off in front of everybody. Nobody believes what they're seeing."

238028

238029

Oliver quickly grew hard in my mouth. Even fully hard, I was easily taking him down my throat. He was holding the back of my head and throat fucking me. I think fucking me in front of Tan, had him more excited than he usually was. Normally, he'd last for 20 or more minutes his second go around, but it seemed he was getting ready to release any moment now. His cock was swelling and his balls lifting.

"I'd love to cum down your throat, slut. I know how much you love to drink cum, but that wouldn't really be much of a show, would it?"

He pulled out at the last minute and started spraying his cum all over the bottom of my face, even up onto the mask. 

"Ahhh, so good," he grunted, squeezing the last few drops out to rub on my cheek. "Now take care of my partner here, then we'll get around to another round of fucking."

238030

238031

Oliver got off the chair and his partner replaced him, his cock still covered with my cunt cream and his cum, now dry and sticky. I opened my mouth and he shoved it in, going straight to the back of my throat. Like Oliver, given I had very little maneuverability, he did most of the work, fucking my mouth like I was a two bit whore. When it came time for his release, he pulled out and shot his wad across my face for all the people watching. He scooped some of the cum onto his fingers and fed it to me. 

Once again, they moved the frame, this time aiming me away from the windows. They left my ass dangling in the breeze for everyone to see. They both sat down on the couch again to drink more water while they recovered from their previous orgasms. They gave a running commentary of what was happening across the street since I could no longer see.

"Has to be a hundred people watching now," Oliver said. "I see people four floors above ours and three floors below staring up at Mrs. Tan's cum encrusted asshole. 

My phone rang and Oliver glanced at the display. "Hubby's calling, probably wants to tell you about the slut across the street from his office getting fucked. I suggest you tell him you were in the bathroom when he called."

Fuck! If Oliver screwed me over, I was going to shoot him in both kneecaps and stomp on his nuts. He'd wish he were dead. Both men started stroking their cocks, getting hard and I knew what was going to happen next. After Oliver was hard, he came over and shoved his cock hard up my cunt, fucking me furiously. He told his buddy to start finger fucking my anus, but from the side, so everyone could see his fingers were up my ass, especially those with binoculars. I wondered if Tan still had the ones he'd been looking through or they'd been passed to someone else.

238032

"Oh look," Oliver said, "Mr. Tan has the binoculars again. Someone must have told him what was happening up here and he had to look for himself."

I whimpered and orgasmed, knowing Tan was watching me cum. After a few minutes with his finger, Oliver's buddy replaced it with his cock, my rectum still slick with cum. Together, they humped me for over 20 minutes, each of them having cum twice before and being in no particular hurry. They might have lasted longer except for the allure of fucking me in front of my husband. I climaxed 4 more times, and although none of them lasted as long as when Diablo fucked me, they were more intense than any other orgasms I'd ever had and I was screaming at both of them to fuck me and fuck me hard. I was still screaming at them when they shot their cum into my holes at nearly the same time, Buddy beating Oliver by a pubic hair. 

238033

238034

238035

"I think that's enough of our little show today," Oliver said, as he released me. 

I collapsed to the floor, my legs unwilling to hold me up after I'd been strapped in the frame for almost two hours. While I was on the floor, Oliver told me to rub my legs so I could stand up. They closed the drapes on the window and let me get dressed in the anteroom they'd removed my clothes in before, so no one would see what I was wearing. If Tan had recognized my clothes, nothing else might have mattered. The merken had dried cum all over it when I took it off. I handed it to Oliver and he threw it away.

"Won't need that anymore, Mrs. Tan. I doubt if we can repeat our little show for Tan in the future. Too much of a good thing. Plus if he called you again, he might not believe you were in the bathroom both times." He handed me my phone after I was dressed. "You might want to call him now so he doesn't wonder where you were."

Shit! What the hell was I going to say to him? He answered right away. 

"Hello, Tan, I saw you called while I was in the bathroom. Were you wondering about dinner tonight?"

"No. I wanted to tell you about the weirdest thing I've ever seen while I was at work today."

"What's that, darling?"

"Some woman was tied up in the building across the street from my office and being fucked by two men, one in her pussy and one in her ass."

"My God! Did anyone call the police?" I asked. "If she was tied up, maybe they were forcing her."

"It didn't look like they were forcing her," Tan explained. "It looked more like a consensual bondage thing. I mean, she eagerly sucked their cocks after they fucked her the first time."

"How many times did she have sex with them?" I asked, as if I didn't know first hand.

"They both fucked her twice, plus she sucked them both off. It was the most carnal display I've ever witnessed. It was hard to believe even though I was watching it myself. More like a dream really. And you want to know the weirdest part?"

"What would be stranger than that, Tan?"

"She kind of looked like you."

"Kind of. How can someone kind of look like me? Either they did or didn't. Couldn't you tell?"

"Well, they all had masks on, so you couldn't really see their faces, but her appearance, her figure was very close to yours."

"How do you know it wasn't me, putting on a show for you across the street from your office?" I crossed my fingers.

Tan laughed. "Good one, Mrs. Tan. Very funny. She had pubic hair, a thick thatch of black hair. Last night when we made love, you didn't have any hair at all."

"Then it must not have been me. How kind of someone to put such a show on for you." I breathed a silent sigh of relief.

"I've got to tell you, Brenda; eat a snack before I get home, because as soon as I walk through the door, I want to screw you royally. I'm so hard right now, I could pound nails with my dick." 

238036

I laughed, though I cringed on the inside. Oliver and his buddy had worked me over pretty good and another bout of fucking didn't sound too good to me right now. "So, no supper tonight?"

"Not until I've made love to you at least twice, maybe three times" he exclaimed. "I'm so aroused right now, I want to leave work early. Unfortunately, I have to finish this drawing before I leave tonight and I already wasted over an hour watching those people screw."

"Don't rush, Tan. I'll be waiting for you with open arms. See you later, dear." I hung up.

"Perfect, Mrs. Tan. You handled that very well. You're quite a good liar. Makes it easier to be a whore doesn't it?"

I didn't reply. I had surprised myself with how easily I'd lied my way through the phone call. 

"No harm, no foul. I guess you don't have to kill me today." Oliver started whistling. What a smug son-of-a-bitch. I didn't cry today. I supposed I was becoming accustomed to being used like a whore.

I'd taken to buying douches to keep the evidence of my sexual depravity a secret from Tan. I didn't want him to learn inadvertently of my betrayal from lack of cleanliness. When I got home, I showered rigorously, including the use of douches in both my cunt and ass to clean all signs of cum from those two orifices, then brushing my teeth and using mouthwash so my mouth wouldn't smell like the cum dump it had become. I blow dried my hair so it wouldn't be damp, though I usually liked it to dry naturally if possible. I ate something before he arrived, but my prime concern was to make the coming sex as comfortable as possible, given the hard fucking I'd received earlier. I wanted to make sure I was in control, because if Tan was, he'd pound me hard given how excited he said he was. 

238037

Then I recalled my bondage kit from Suki. Not for me, splaying myself out on the bed would be too close to what I'd just gone through and being tied down would put Tan in charge. He said he'd be willing to try it and now would be the perfect time. I fastened the cuffs to the headboard and put the ropes down at the bottom to secure his feet. I took off all my clothes and was waiting for him in the bedroom when he arrived. 

He saw the bondage equipment on the bed and said, "Oh, boy. You anticipated what I wanted to do."


http://www.xvideos.com/video15491623/japanese_teen_chika_kiyohara_fucked_by_2_starnger_ guy

http://www.xvideos.com/video48195923/my_husband_s_employee_won_t_stop_fucking_me_after_ he_s_gone

http://www.xvideos.com/video25216883/who_is_she_

http://www.xvideos.com/video24211765/what_a_good_secretary_wants_2016_18_001

http://www.xvideos.com/video48358887/uncensored_japanese_cumshots_compilation

http://www.xvideos.com/video48385127/_

[MPLover]

really like your story ts! hoping for more updates.

[JEMMA]

"Not for me, big boy. It's for you. You sounded way too eager on the phone for me. I might not be able to walk for a week if I give you control. Today, I'm driving."

Tan smiled at me. "Anything you want, honey."

"Strip off your clothes and climb on the bed."

Tan started stripping. "Do you want me to take a shower first?"

He had to be 20 times cleaner than Jeremiah at the glory hole. I was sure I'd be able to withstand anything Tan had to offer.

"Can you wait that long?" I asked.

"To be honest, I'm ready now." His underwear came off and Tan's cock was rigid and ready.

"Then on the bed you go." He laid down on the bed and I fastened his cuffs first, then tied his legs to the two corners at the foot of the bed. I also put the mask over his eyes so he couldn't see. 

"Mmm. Perhaps I should get some ice cubes. I know how much you appreciate a little cold with your sex."

"Don't you dare!" Tan exclaimed. 

238228

"I wouldn't throw out any challenges, dear. What's good for the goose is good for the gander," I teased.

"Please don't," Tan said, more contritely. "I would greatly appreciate it."

"So, how many times do you want to have sex. One, two or three?"

"Let's say three and maybe we can squeeze in one more."

"You have high expectations, husband."

"Damn straight."

Well, if we were going to go at least three times, he would probably want to use all three of my holes. My bottom was the most sore. If I did it first while he would orgasm more quickly, it would be best. My pussy was the next most sore, but if I did that next, he might want to use it again for the fourth time, when he'd really be lasting long. If I had to use any part of my body twice over, it would be my mouth which felt fine. So, ass, mouth, pussy and mouth, if I had a choice; and with him tied down, the choice was mine. I got the lube and carefully smeared it all over his cock and smeared some over my sphincter. I slowly lowered myself over his cock. 

"Damn," Tan said, "your ass is so tight."

238229

Surprise, surprise, considering it was used hard twice today. I started moving slowly up and down his shaft. Hoping to hurry him along, I decided to ask about what he'd seen, thinking it might help trigger his arousal. 

"So, tell me about this sex act you witnessed today," I said. "What did they do?"

"Well, the woman was completely naked and masked so you couldn't see the top of her head. Both of the men she was with were also masked, probably because they were putting on a public sex show. When I first saw them, she was facing the window, tied to this frame they put in the room right across from mine. One of the men was behind her and it looked like he was fucking her in the ass. The other man was in front of her and fucking her cunt. A total double penetration. Brad came into my office and saw them first and he called my attention to them. I looked and sure enough, they was plowing her pretty good. "

238230

"Did she look like she was enjoying it?"

"It was hard to tell at first. I think she was angry to start, like she didn't think they'd be fucking her in public, be she seemed to get into it after awhile. Brad had a pair of binoculars in his office and he went and got them. Both men finished off in her and left her hanging there for awhile. With the binoculars, she looked close enough to touch. You could see their sperm running down her legs."

"How many people were watching her, do you think?"

"Before they were finished; I think the whole office saw at least some of it. Every office facing their window had 5 to 10 people in it watching. Some of the women thought she was a total whore, but a couple of them said they wished it was them up there."

If they really knew what was happening to me, they probably wouldn't.

"What happened next?" As if I didn't know.

"The men rested for a bit, then started playing with her breasts and sex, giving everyone a show. You could tell she climaxed while he finger fucked her. Her whole body was quaking when she climaxed. Then, they had her suck them off, turned sideways so everyone could see their cocks disappearing into her mouth. I was so fucking hard while I watched. When they climaxed, they pulled out so you could see them cumming on her face. Her face was covered in cum after the both of them were done. The last guy she sucked scooped the cum off her face and fed it to her and she lapped it up. Ahh, fuck! I'm cumming." 

238231

Tan had gone rigid as a board and his cock was pumping a load of his cream into my bowels. So far, my plan was working to perfection. It hadn't taken him long at all to cum. My ass would survive. I let him finish releasing his first discharge, then climbed off him and got a washcloth and towel. I soaped up the washcloth and washed him diligently clean before drying him off with the towel. I also used both to wipe off my ass as I wanted him to lick me later.

When we were both clean, I asked him what happened next before I lowered my mouth over his shaft and started getting him hard again. 

"They both rested again, giving us a nice sideways profile of her. God, her tits were great, plump, firm, big stiff nipples, just like yours." Tan was getting hard rapidly, reviewing it in his mind. I had to admit I was becoming aroused too, remembering. If Tan had found out it was me, I would have been devastated, but knowing I was being fucked in front of him was twisted as hell. "Finally, they turned her around so her backside was facing us. Her butt was perfection, just like yours. One of the reasons I thought she looked like you. I couldn't believe she was letting herself be fucked in a window in front of everyone like that."

238232

I hadn't let myself be fucked. If I'd known, I would have protested mightily. I might not have done it, willing to take the consequences. Oliver was so fucking aberrant. To double penetrate me in front of my husband and somehow manage to keep him ignorant of what was happening, was the dictionary definition of warped and perverted.

238233

Tan was moaning hard, ready to release again and I encouraged him by cupping his sack and fondling his balls. He stiffened again and I felt his salty cum flood my mouth. I stroked his cock to clean his pipes and lick it all up. 

"You do that so well," Tan gasped. "It's hard to imagine you were inexperienced in doing this when we were married."

I had gotten a lot more practice than just him. Spending 90 minutes at a glory hole greatly extends your repertoire of cock sucking.

"You've had enough fun for awhile, Mr. Tan. It's time you showed some appreciation to your wife for the wonderful time she's showing you." And the show I gave you this afternoon. 

I positioned my pussy over his mouth and let him please me for awhile. He was really quite good, having had much more practice before we were married. He couldn't use his hands or fingers, but his tongue work was quite good and I let myself orgasm twice, covering his chin and lips with my pussy cum. I was kind enough to lick it off him when I was done. He was hard again. I put his stiff cock between my folds and slowly sank over his big shaft. Being in control made it much easier for me. I moaned, still hot from the marvelous cunt licking he'd provided.

238234

"So tell me more. What else happened this afternoon?" I asked, panting a little.

"Where was I before I was interrupted by your delicious pussy?"

"Her backside was facing the window and you thought it looked like mine."

"Oh, yeah. One of the guys starts screwing her from the front. The other guy stayed out of the way for awhile so everyone could see, but finger fucking her ass while she was being fucked from the front. You could see even from the back when she orgasmed. God, it was hot. Finally, he pushed into her ass and they reamed her together for quite awhile. I don't know how many times she climaxed, but it looked like a lot. She really enjoyed a double fucking." 

238235

I orgasmed now, remembering how intense it was. I bent over Tan's mouth and fed him one of my nipples, letting him suck the hard nubbin as I shivered in my release. My orgasm over, I sat back up on his cock.

"They let her hang awhile longer, letting us watch the cum leaking from both her holes before they packed up and left. I don't think I've ever seen anything so exciting in my life. It was so completely unexpected and so fucking crazy."

"Who do you suppose it was?" I asked. "She sounds like quite the slut."

"Don't know and don't care, but it was a hell of a show."

Tan was bucking up on the bed, urging me to go faster and I accommodated his desire by speeding up. I orgasmed again, and Tan followed as soon as my pussy started contracting over his cock. 

238236

"Mmm," I said. "That was wonderful, dear. Did you enjoy yourself?"

"Can you suck me off again. I still feel I've got more to give you."

"I think I can grant your wish, Tan. I'll clean your cock if you clean my kitty."

"No problem," he said.

I moved around into a 69 and he started licking his cum from my cunt while I cleaned his cock and balls. I easily climaxed twice more while he licked me. Tan was taking longer, needing more time to recover. After orgasming the second time and knowing my cunt was as clean as it would get, I got off him. I removed his mask. He blinked a few times in the light, suddenly able to see. I crawled between his legs to finish him. It took several more minutes of sucking his cock before he was close to cumming. I looked up over the top of his cock. 

238237

"I want you to watch me, Tan."

He lifted his head and I lifted his sack and started licking his balls, rolling them in my mouth.

"Oh, fuck!" Tan moaned. I released his balls and sank over the top of his cock, gradually working myself all the way down. "Jesus, Brenda. You're making me cum."

The head of his cock started to swell and I pulled off and let him cum all over my face although as it was his fourth orgasm, there wasn't much to it. After all, if Oliver could do it, Tan should be able to as well. I tugged his cock, getting the last of his cum, before licking him clean. 

"I can't believe you took a facial for me," he said.

238238

"I noticed how hard you climaxed in my ass when you were talking about your show today. I thought if she could take two cocks worth of cum on her face for your viewing pleasure, I could do it too." Of course it was me both times. I scooped some of the cum off my face and licked it from my fingers. Tan groaned again watching me. "I hope you liked my little show."

"And how."

Tan skipped supper and we showered and went to sleep, both exhausted from the sex; me, double the day's worth of sex. Tan slept with his arm around me cupping my breast.

******
http://www.xvideos.com/video42017723/brother_s_girl_korean_part_1_-_full_moive_at_http_$$$$$$$_2q9iqmo_
http://www.xvideos.com/video18648661/best_jav_misaki_honda_download_full_video_http_ouo .io_r86fby_
http://www.xvideos.com/video1012594/2011_04252
http://www.xvideos.com/video48370245/nhut_nhat_chuyen_tinh_duc_nho_co_ban_than_giup_o
http://www.xvideos.com/video30682257/honda_misaki.please_tell_full_movie_name
http://www.xvideos.com/video265539/hong_kong_actresses_scandal
http://www.xvideos.com/video12192623/strong_fuck_experience_for_young_chris_erika_
http://www.xvideos.com/video106758/lingling_whoring_in_japan
http://www.xvideos.com/video22407909/my_business_trip_to_hongkong.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video34622765/fucked_hard_gangbang._who_is_she
http://www.xvideos.com/video34564471/0010
http://www.xvideos.com/video4168240/daniella_wang_and_celia_kwok_asian_rimming_in_due_ west_our_sex_journey

Videos attached
https://openload.co/f/rvc3i6PMaTM
https://openload.co/f/-KgqBswY_qc
https://openload.co/f/FQsGnj-q8fo
https://openload.co/f/Ny9wfTNf3po

[VRossi1980]

this is a nice story ts, waiting for more juicy updates.

[JEMMA]

Chapter 17 - Shamed Again, I take a Chance

Shizuko was getting close to finishing her second commission and Tan wanted to watch one day as he had during the first painting. He had some things he had to do in the morning, but he promised to take the afternoon off to see me modeling. I was waiting for Suki to arrive at the gatehouse. She had so many problems being on time in the morning, though she was prompt in the afternoon, once she was awake. I, on the other hand, was usually early, and I was chatting with JacksAss as I usually did while waiting for her.

"JacksAss, my husband wanted to come and watch while I'm posing this afternoon. Is that okay?"

"Yes, ma'am. But since he wasn't placed on the guest list by the owner, he has to be accompanied by one of the security guards at all times. I apologize, ma'am, but those are the rules. If he's on the grounds, one of us has to watch him. You need to be aware it means one of us will be watching you posing as well.

"I understand; rules are rules. I'll let him know the consequences of his coming."

I texted Tan. Because the owner hasn't put you on the guest list, one of the security guards has to accompany you at all times. It means he will see me posing nude as well. Do you want one of the guards to watch me nude, or would you like to cancel? 

Haven't they seen you nude already?

No. We have the run of the place. There are security cameras at and in the buildings, but none where we're painting. If we have to use the guest house for bathroom breaks, I put on a robe. 

You've been naked in front of others before, on our honeymoon.

Including most or your office co-workers and many others besides, though none of the occasions was my choice and to Tan's knowledge.

They were mostly strangers at the time except for Stan and Kathy, and on vacation far away. Whoever sees me today lives in Georgia and will see me every day I come here. Doesn't that make a difference to you?

You know how I like to show you off. I don't care.

He didn't care. If he didn't why should I. I've done worse. Being observed merely nude instead of naked and fucked would be a welcome change. 

"Tan said he didn't mind," I told JacksAss, "but would it be possible to do me a favor?"

"Anything, Mrs. Tan."

"Since you already know it's me in the picture inside, could you be the one to escort Tan? I'd hate to fuel any other masturbatory fantasies."

"But you don't mind fueling mine?" JacksAss smiled at me.

"You've already admitted to them, yet you've been unfailingly polite and professional at all times. Better you than someone else who might not be."

"I'll be sure to escort him, Mrs. Tan."

I told him where we were located, about 200 feet to the left of the house along the shore. "Just out of curiosity, which branch of the military did you serve in?"

"Is it that obvious?"

"It is to me. My father served."

"Army, Third Battalion, 75th Ranger Regiment, ma'am."

"They're stationed in Fort Benning, right?"

"Third Battalion and Regimental Headquarters are. First Battalion is at Fort Bragg and Second Battalion's in Washington State."

"Thank you for your service." I stuck my hand out to shake his.

"I appreciate that, Mrs. Tan." He took my hand and shook it; always the professional.

Suki arrived and we took one of the carts down to our painting location. I told her Tan was coming this afternoon and because he wasn't on the owner's guest list, one of the security guards had to escort him around, so I'd arranged for JacksAss to do it.

"How do you feel about it?" Shizuko asked.

"Tan doesn't care if the security guards see me."

"I didn't ask if it bothered Tan. I asked if it bothered you. You're my model."

"Better JacksAss than one of the others. He already knows it's me in the first painting."

"None of the others do?" Suki asked.

"JacksAss said he's never said anything to the others. He doesn't know what they might have figured out on their own."

"You like him, don't you?"

"JacksAss? I like him okay, I guess. Despite him knowing it's me in the painting, he's always professional and courteous. He doesn't stare at me and mentally undress me with his eyes every time I see him. Just the once the first day. I appreciate his politeness and honor his service in the military. He's a good man."

238387

"Is that why we give him the little show before we leave?" Suki asked.

I smiled. "I asked him if he masturbated to images of me in the painting. He told me it wasn't the painting he thought of; it was me. I thought it would be funny if I gave him more to imagine."

238388

"If you and Tan were more like Erin and I, you could fuck him."

"We're not, so it's never going to happen."

We got set up and Suki started painting. We took a break for lunch and were setting up for the afternoon when I heard a horn beeping. I held the robe tightly around me, knowing Tan and JacksAss were arriving. The cart pulled up a minute later and Tanner got out and came out to greet us, giving Suki a friendly peck on the cheek and me a much bigger hug and a passionate kiss. JacksAss stayed by the golf cart, well away from us. I appreciated his discretion. 

Tan took a seat in one of the two chairs Suki and I used to take our breaks. He invited JacksAss to take the other. 

"I'm comfortable standing, sir." He remained by the cart.

I removed my robe, conscious of JacksAss standing at ease not too far away while my husband watched me undress. I took my position near the moss covered oak near the shore and was thankful I wasn't facing them. Suki started painting while I held myself still. Knowing both JacksAss and Tan were watching me did ratchet my arousal up a notch. My pussy felt slick. 45 minutes went by and Suki called a break. I turned to face them and accepted my robe from Suki, putting it on. Tan vacated the chair so Suki and I could sit down while we rested. He went back to the cart to speak to JacksAss. I glanced back and saw them talking a few minutes. I turned back to the front, drinking my water.

"How are you doing, Brenda?" Suki asked. 

"Okay."

"What's it like knowing both Tan and another man are watching you nude?"

"Different," I admitted. "I wonder what they're talking about right now?"

Suki glanced back for a moment. "Do you wonder if Tan is telling JacksAss what a wonderful fuck you are?"

"God, I hope not. JacksAss already knows more about my personal life than I'd like. I hope Tan's not doing any locker room bragging right now."

"I'm very close to finished," Suki said. "One more day should do it. It might require a little touch up in the studio, but nothing you need to be present for."

"We still have to do the one for Tan. Do you still want to do it out here?"

"I'd like to. I love the light and the peace and quiet out here. Since it's for Tan, I can do it anywhere. It's not a commissioned piece."

"If you want to do it here, I can do it here."

"It won't make you uncomfortable now JacksAss has seen you in your altogether?"

"If Tan doesn't give a shit, why should I?"

Suki shrugged and took a drink of her water.

After 15 minutes, I got up and shed my robe again. I took up my position and Suki started painting. Tan came back to his seat. JacksAss remained by the cart, still standing. She painted for 45 minutes and we took another break.

238386

Tan said, "I should get going, honey. I enjoyed watching. I'll see you tonight."

"Okay," I said. "Suki said she's only got one more day left on this one. She wants to do your portrait for you here as well, with the lake as a backdrop."

"Whatever you want to do is okay with me." He kissed me, sliding his hand through the robe to pat my naked ass, giving everyone looking a flash of my pussy. JacksAss looked down at the ground when it happened, the consummate gentleman.

JacksAss gave Tan a ride back to his car and Suki and I were alone once again.

We did one more session, then broke for the day. I didn't speak to JacksAss before we left, but Suki and I gave him our show once more, slipping each other some tongue. He grinned, knowing I wasn't too concerned about him watching me earlier. 

Tan was home when I got there, waiting naked with a big hard on, and he took me back to the bedroom and fucked me. No gentle lovemaking; he possessed me, fully. I wondered again if seeing me naked in front of other men raised his competitive juices and he had to compensate for it by confirming his own dominance to me as my mate. Before he was done, he'd deposited his seed in all three of my fuck holes.

238389

238390

238391

238392

238393

238396


When he was finished with me, we were lying quietly in the bed. His cock was still in my ass, though finally shrinking enough for his cum to leak out.

"What did you and JacksAss talk about while we were resting?" I asked.

"Is that the name of the security guard?" Tan asked.

"Yes."

"Do you know all their names?"

"No, just JacksAss."

"Why do you know his name?"

"He was there the first day and brought us down to the lake in a cart. He introduced himself, nothing more."

"Have you fucked him?" Tan asked.

"No, why would I fuck him?" I asked him angrily, pulling away so his cock fell out of my ass."

"He's good looking," Tan replied.

"So are roughly half the people in the world. Do you think I'm fucking all of them?"

"No, but I wondered about him since you're spending so much time out there. It's not beyond the realm of possibility you'd fuck another man. Lots of wives stray."

I'd strayed plenty, but not with anyone of my own volition, and not all of them were good looking. Jeremiah had been a filthy pig when I sucked his cock and Diablo was a fucking bear.

238394

238395

"I would never voluntarily cheat on you," I replied, still angry despite the relative truth of his accusation. He seemed to think I would fuck anyone I wanted to. "Why not cheat with Suki? She's seeing me naked every day. She's lesbian. She's beautiful. So's her lover. They both can fuck anyone they want. Why wouldn't I be licking her pussy every day when she's done painting me? Why not blame me for that instead of some security guard I see for 15 minutes every day who's never seen me naked until today when you let him?"

"Calm down, Brenda. I'm just asking?"

"Why would you even think I would do such a God damn thing?"

"Because he wouldn't look at you. Almost the entire time he was out there, he was looking at almost everything but you. He watched me more than he watched you. What red blooded man wouldn't take advantage of the opportunity to see a beautiful woman naked. I thought maybe the reason he wouldn't look at you is because he's already seen you naked and maybe fucked you and he couldn't look because he was embarrassed to stare in front of your husband."

I stood up and stared down at him. "Maybe he's a fucking gentleman and doesn't think it's polite to stare at other men's wives. It was his job to watch you and not me, you asshole." I stormed off to the bathroom to shower, Tan calling out to me as I stomped off. 

The water was running and I was soaping off when he attempted to join me in the shower.

"If you try to get in the shower with me," I screamed. "I will kick you in your fucking balls." Tan backed off.

Temperamental, are you, Brenda? Everything Tan had accused me of doing with JacksAss, I'd done with many others, fucking and sucking, cock and cunt. It was different somehow. I'd been forced to do those to protect my marriage with Tan. Somehow, his thinking I'd do it with someone on my own was worse. Was it really? It wouldn't be to Tan. He'd made it clear any man I had sex with was something he was unable to tolerate.

I got out of the shower and blew my hair dry. Tan came in when he heard the blow dryer going and got in the shower. I was in bed with pajama's on when he finished. I didn't want him touching me again tonight.

He slid under the covers, saying, "I'm sorry."

"Don't talk to me. Don't touch me."

"No, really, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have accused you of cheating. You've never given me a reason to think you've been with another man. I'm sorry."

I started crying. You watched me fuck and suck two other men, Tan, and you didn't even know it was me. I was so twisted up inside. I'd become aroused by the both of you watching me naked this afternoon. I was a whore, just not a whore with JacksAss. Tan knew better than to touch me.

"I asked him if he found you attractive? JacksAss, that's what I asked him today," Tan whispered.

I didn't answer, not wanting to encourage him in the slightest.

"He said you were the most beautiful thing he's ever seen. I had to agree with him."

I went to sleep crying. Tan didn't touch me the rest of the night.

---------------
http://www.xvideos.com/video44365851/2019_
http://www.xvideos.com/video44317463/3p_99_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39491710/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39491706/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39491716/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video35378117/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39811169/japanese_sex_forced

[SBMEDSUP]

Nice update! Camping for more :D

[lobangkingz]

really like this story, do update more. support your thread ts.